ã€ŠSold to Moretti Mafiaã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Elena

    Slipping into my nightgown, I sit down on the edge of the bed and finish drying my dark hair while humming some pop song I heard on the radio earlier.

    I¡¯ve asked my father numerous times for a cell phone orptop, but he swears it¡¯s for my own protection that I have neither, so the radio is all I¡¯ve got. Dropping the towel, a shiver skates down my spine when my long wet hair brushes over my shoulder.

    Bending down, I reach for the towel. Before my fingers even touch it, a deafening knock booms through the room. It¡¯s so loud and unexpected that a tiny shriek passes my lips.

    Who the hell is that?

    I nce at the clock on the wall and realize it¡¯s after eleven. My father never calls for me thiste, and besides him, who could it be? No one, that¡¯s who. Since my mom¡¯s death two years ago, my dad is the only person I have left. I have no other family and no friends, thanks to my father¡¯s overbearing nature.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I wasn¡¯t even allowed to go to school because he deemed it too dangerous for his little girl. Everything I¡¯ve ever learned was taught to me through homeschooling. Covering my chest with one arm, I open the door and find Richi, one of my father¡¯s personal guards, on the other side.

    ¡°Miss Elena, your father wants to see you in his study.¡± There is a strange look on his face, a mixture of fear and remorse. He¡¯s never looked at me in such a way. Seeing how ufortable he appears to be makes me suspicious.

    ¡°Now?¡± I ask, still a little shocked, given the time. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Juste with me, please.¡±

    Oh no, something is wrong. I can already feel it, something is definitely going on.

    ¡°Okay, let me get dressed real quick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no time for that,¡± a deep, prating voicees from behind the door, filling my ears. Opening the door a little wider so I can see who that voice belongs to, I almost gasp. There¡¯s a man in a suit, a man I¡¯ve never seen before, standing beside Richi.

    In the dim light, it¡¯s hard to make out the man, but from what I can see, he looks down-right sinister. His gaze pierces mine, and his lips press into a thin line, impatience rolling off of him in waves.

    Now I¡¯m really worried, why is a man I¡¯ve never seen or met before inside our estate, much less outside my bedroom door.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I try to hide the panic from my voice, but even I can hear how nervous I am.

    ¡°Juste downstairs, Miss, enough with the questions,¡± the unknown man orders, and I know there is no sense in arguing. When you¡¯re told to do something, you do it, that¡¯s what my father always said. If my father has asked for me, then surely this is safe.

    Crossing my arms over my chest, I step out into the hallway and grit my teeth at the cold that kisses my bare feet. Goosebumps spread out across my skin as I walk between the two men, wearing nothing but some panties and a thin nightgown. I really wish they would have let me put some clothes on. This is no way to greet my father or any visitors.

    The walk to my father¡¯s study seems to drag on, but when we reach the heavy wooden door, it doesn¡¯t feel long enough. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet, but I do know it¡¯s not good, and I¡¯m not ready for it. My gut tightens with the unknown. I¡¯ve had enough heartache in thest few years tost me a lifetime.

    Looking up at the door, I don¡¯t bother knocking, knowing that my father is expecting me. Reaching for the knob, I pause for one more second, mentally preparing for whatever awaits me on the other side. I¡¯m not sure why, but I nce back at Richi and the unknown guy. Both look at me with nk expressions, which is nothing new to me. My father¡¯s men are all trained to look at me like that. No emotions. Feelings get you killed.

    Sucking in onest breath, I push the door open and take a step inside.

    As soon as I catch a glimpse of what¡¯s beyond the door, I want to retreat from the room. It¡¯s a reflex, really.

    Since I was a little girl, my father had trained me, told me to never listen to him, and his associates talk. To never listen to anything regarding his business. So, when I see him and three men in his office, I have this deep primal instinct to go in the opposite direction.

    I shouldn¡¯t be here. I can¡¯t be here. My fingers tremble against the brass doorknob.

    ¡°Elena,e in,¡± my father says, his tone clipped.

    He is all business at this point, and even as badly as I would like to run from the room and seek shelter in my bedroom, I know better than to disobey my father, especially in front of his associates.

    On shaky legs, I walk further into the office, my arms still tightly wrapped around my chest as if I¡¯m giving myself a hug.

    ¡°Take a seat, we have some matters to discuss,¡± he exins without looking at me. I hate how emotionless he sounds and looks, even more so than usual.

    Two men I don¡¯t know are standing off to the side while a third man is sitting at the desk opposite my father. All I can see is his back from the position I¡¯m standing in, his broad shoulders and thick arms rest against the arm of the chair as he casually leans backward.

    Averting my gaze, I keep my eyes trained ahead until I¡¯m at his desk, then I sit down in the free chair, hating how my short nightgown rides up my thighs, exposing even more of my skin. I feel naked and wish now more than ever that I had fought harder to change my clothes.

    ¡°Elena, do you remember Mr. Moretti?¡± My father motions to the man beside me. ¡°Julian Moretti.¡±

    Moretti? The name sounds familiar, but I can¡¯t pinpoint it right away.

    As I nce over to the man in question, my heart thunders in my chest, trying to put a face to the name. Immediately, our eyes lock, his icy blue stare prates me like a sharp dagger¡­ just as they did the first time we met.

    I remember it well, and I know the exact date because the first time I met this man was at my mother¡¯s funeral.

    Just as most men I know, he too wears a mask of indifference. His eyes are nk, a carefully constructed wall ced around him, refusing to let anyone see the man beneath.

 Chapter 2

    Elena

    ¡°You were at my mother¡¯s funeral.¡± I simply state.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His voice is deep and smooth, not matching the rest of him. Everything else about him seems rough and jagged. His jaw sharp, his cheekbones angr, and his lips pressed firmly into a tight line. He¡¯s handsome in a devilish way, he could even be a model I¡¯m sure. I can tell that he¡¯s older than me as he has this air of maturity about him, but I¡¯m not sure how old since he has no fine lines around his eyes, only a permanent scowl between them.

    I wonder if this man has smiled a day in his life.

    ¡°Elena.¡± My father draws my attention back to him. ¡°I need you to sign right here.¡±

    He pushes a piece of paper across the mahogany desk and passes me a pen.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I look down at the document but can¡¯t make out any of the words.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Just sign it,¡± my father orders, his tone harsh. Cruelty isn¡¯t something my father has ever shown me, and I can see he¡¯s struggling even right now with how to act. He¡¯s never been a great father, but that¡¯s because of his absence and overbearing nature, not because he is unkind to me. Whatever this is about is weighing heavily on him.

    Dragging the paper closer to myself, I grip the pen between my mmy fingers and start to sign my name at the bottom. The room is silent, and I can hear the pen gliding across the paper. I¡¯m not even halfway through signing my name when my hand freezes. My eyes dart from the document before me and up to my father, then back again.

    That can¡¯t be right.

    With the ink pen hovering over the paper, I reread the first few lines of the document.

    Ownership Contract

    This agreement confirms that as of today, Elena Romero will belong fully and without further stiption to Julian Moretti in exchange for ten million dors¡­

    ¡°What is this?¡± I question with fervor, dropping the pen as I pull back from the desk.

    A knife twists in my chest, the edge digging deeper with every breath I take.

    This can¡¯t be what I think it is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t question me. Just sign the damn document,¡± my father growls, mming his fist down on the desk, and for the first time, he looks up at me. The coldness that reflects back at me makes me shiver. I¡¯ve never seen him like this, and I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s selling me to this man. Julian Moretti.

    ¡°I¡­¡± My bottom lip trembles and I bite it to stop it. ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­ You can¡¯t sell me. I¡¯m not signing this.¡± Tears blur my eyes at the betrayal that consumes me. I want to scream, to fight this with all my might, but I feel helpless. There isn¡¯t a single person in this room that will help me.

    The words have barely passed my lips when Moretti leans over and grabs my hand, engulfing his muchrger one with my small one. Heat epasses my hand, and it¡¯s like being burned by fire. I try to pull away, but he only tightens his grip as he forces the pen between my fingers and my hand back to the paper.

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t do this. You don¡¯t want me.¡± I try and tug my hand away with all my might, my hand throbbing as he tightens his grip.

    ¡°But I do, Elena.¡± He speaks into the shell of my ear.

    With bruising force, he presses the pen to the paper and guides my hand, forcing me to write the rest of my name. A sob breaks free from my lips, and big fat tears of weakness fall from my eyes. The man who now owns me smiles like the devil and releases my hand with ease, cing it down against the paper.

    ¡°Father¡­ please?¡± I pull my hand from the document and press it to my chest.

    ¡°The contract isplete,¡± my father says on a sigh, leaning back in his chair. ¡°She is now yours, do with her as you please.¡±

    That statement has me blinking back tears.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this,¡± I whimper, looking up at my father, pleading with him.

    How could he just sign me away to someone I don¡¯t even know? Sell me for money? It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even know him. Like he¡¯s not my father at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s business, sweetie, don¡¯t take it personal.¡± He shrugs and looks away from me, giving Moretti a get out of here gesture.

    My mouth pops open, and I¡¯m shocked,pletely shocked. Where is my loving, caring father? The man who taught me how to ride a bike, the man who used to read me stories at bedtime, who held me when my mother died? He wasn¡¯t always the perfect father, but I never expected him to do this.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± I hiss pushing up from my chair while mming my fists down on his desk, but it does nothing but cause my hand to throb with pain.

    He doesn¡¯t see me, doesn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Romero. I¡¯ll take good care of her¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯ll break her in gently,¡± Julian says darkly to my father. It¡¯s like looking at a shark and expecting it not to bite you. The only difference is this man isn¡¯t just going to bite me, he¡¯s going to devour me, slowly, piece by piece.

    Julian stands, smoothing his hands down his suit. My heart skips a beat, and my eyes dart over my shoulder. I want to bolt for the door, but know I won¡¯t make it. Before I can devise an escape n, his strong arm is circling my waist. He tugs me back against his hard chest and guides me toward the door.

    I whimper like a wounded animal knowing the worst is yet toe. I¡¯ve been sold to the devil, my body, mind, and life bound by an unbreakable contract.

 Chapter 3

    Julian

    Wrapping one thick arm around her waist, I pull her from her father¡¯s office, ignoring her tears and small whimpers. There will be many more in the following days.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me¡­¡±

    Her words ring in my ear. Oh, how wrong she is. I more than want her¡­ in fact, I¡¯ve wanted her for a very long time. Years. And now, I finally have her and her father exactly where I want them. I¡¯ve been watching, waiting, nning to take Romero down for thest five years. The moment he killed my mother, taking from me the one and only person who ever mattered, I¡¯ve been plotting his downfall.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lilian Romero¡¯s funeral that I knew exactly how I was going to get my revenge. Romero fell off the wagon after his wife¡¯s death, his gambling problem multiplying into the millions. He thought he had time to pay his debts, he wasfortable and beingfortable left you vulnerable.

    He didn¡¯t have shit now-nothing but her.

    Now, I finally have her, my prize. My Elena. A dark raven-haired beauty that would soon be my wife. As if she can hear me thinking her name, she shoves at my arm, her nails sinking into the flesh as she struggles to get away from me.

    Oh, Elena, there is no getting away now.

    Releasing her for a fraction of a second, I grab her by the waist and lift her up, tossing her over my shoulder with ease. The nightgown she¡¯s wearing rides up with the movement, giving me a side view of her perfectly shaped ass and a glimpse of her satin panties that hide her virgin p*u**y. That too will soon be mine.

    Markus, my second inmand and the closest thing I have to a friend, walks ahead of me while La, one of my best and most brutal enforcers, covers my back. We can¡¯t be too careful in this ce. I did just steal Romero¡¯s daughter, after all. And a contract won¡¯t matter if I¡¯m dead.

    I carry her all the way out to the car while she spends the entire time pounding her little fists against my back. She doesn¡¯t actually think she has a chance of escaping me, does she?

    When we reach the sleek ck SUV, Marcus opens the door. Turning around, his eyes fall on Elena, who is still struggling like a cat on my shoulder, her @ss cheeks jiggling beside my face. Rage fills my veins, and I forget for a moment that Markus is my ally.

    ¡°Look at her again, and I¡¯ll gouge your fucking eyes out.¡±

    Most men cower in fear when I make a threat like that because everyone knows that when I make a threat, it¡¯s not just a threat, it¡¯s a promise. Markus is not most men, though, he takes in my words and gives me a respectful nod. If I didn¡¯t know him better, I could have sworn his lips twitched up into a smile.

    Fu*cker.

    I put her down on her feet but grab her arm before she can make a run for it. Her feistiness only makes me want her more. She covers her chest with her free arm, trying to hide her t*i*ts covered only by the thin material. She¡¯s beautifully naive, and the fact that she¡¯s even trying to maintain an ounce of modesty in this situation proves that.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I give her a quick once over. Her soft shapely legs that I picture wrapped around my waist are on full disy, her small body shaking like a leaf either from cold or fear¡­ maybe both. She¡¯s short, shorter than I remember her being, and fragile, so very breakable. My gaze moves over her delicate throat, which bobs as she swallows.

    Her heart-shaped face is red, and her green eyes are puffy from crying. That raven hair of hers is a tangled damp mess. Still, she is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Beautiful and all-fucking-mine.

    ¡°Get in,¡± I order.

    She merely shakes her head. I stare down at her, knowing full well I¡¯ll never be able to hurt her like I¡¯ve hurt others who disobey me, she is the only person who will ever have my mercy. Though there are other ways of disciplining her.

    Pinching her chin gently between two fingers, I force her not only to hear the words I¡¯m saying but also for her to see me speak them.

    ¡°Do it, or I do it for you, and believe me, you don¡¯t want me to do it.¡±

    Her emerald eyes widen with fear, and she must be able to hear the threat in my voice because her body starts shaking furiously. Pulling away, she reluctantly climbs into the car, sliding across the backseat, going to the spot furthest away. There is ample room between us, and I decide to let her have this small space, giving her a sense of control since I just took most of that away from her. I should probably feel bad about how I ripped her from her father¡¯s hands, uprooted her without warning from the only home she¡¯s ever known.

    A good man would feel terrible, but the truth is I¡¯m too selfish to feel any remorse. All I feel is a sense of aplishment. I¡¯ve waited for a long time, watching as the Romero family struggled to stay afloat.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Elena surprises me with her meek voice, and I look over at her. She¡¯s all doe eyes and innocence. Breaking her will be a crushing blow to her father.

    ¡°Home.¡±

    She wraps her slender arms around her torso like she is hugging herself before turning away from me again to stare out of the window. Her small body trembles, and I can make out goosebumps on her creamy smooth skin.

    ¡°Turn up the heat, Markus.¡±

    ¡°Got it, boss.¡±

    For the rest of the drive home, we sit silently-only the engine¡¯s sound and the asional sob filling the cab.

    By the time we pull to thepound, I¡¯m sweating profusely under my three-piece suit. Markus must have turned up the heat to well over a hundred degrees. As soon as Markus opens the door, I slip out of the car.

    The fresh air cools me, and I inhale a harsh breath into my lungs. Turning around, I¡¯m prepared for a fight, or at least a struggle and am pleasantly surprised to find Elena sitting on the edge of the seat waiting to get out.

    Maybe this won¡¯t be as hard as I had assumed it would be.

    Eyes cast down, she wrings her hands in herp nervously. Sliding off the seat, her small feet press against the gravel, and I contemte picking her up to carry her inside when she winces at the contact. I love how fragile she is and how much I know she¡¯ll need me to make it through everything I have in store for her. When I¡¯m done with her, she will rely on me for every single thing she wants or needs.

    Obviously, I¡¯m far too trusting because she slips past me like a small mouse. Breaking off into a dead run, she dashes past the car and down the driveway. I¡¯m not worried, though, since there isn¡¯t anywhere for her to go.

    She doesn¡¯t make it far before one of my men grabs her, tugging her by the arm a little too roughly. I grit my teeth, my jaw clenching as I bite back the need to tell him to get his fucking hands off of her. Anger zings through me when he tugs her again, and she loses her bnce falling onto the ground, scraping her knees and legs in the process.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She screams, sobs ripping from her lungs in quick session as she pulls against Roger¡¯s hold, trying to break free. The strap of her nightgown slips off her shoulder in the process, and she almost shes a tit at my men.

    Fuck no. No one gets to see what is mine.

    Walking over to her, I gesture for Roger to let her go, and he does almost as quickly as he grabbed her, retreating two steps back. I¡¯ll deal with himter. Right now, I need to get her inside and put her in some different clothes. My men have seen enough of her already.

    Looking down at her exposed legs, I see scratches from where she fell, so I¡¯ll need to make sure she isn¡¯t actually hurt. Reaching down, I grab her by the hips, feeling the heat of her skin beneath my hands and toss her over my shoulder like I did earlier.

    A growl forms in my throat as I be aware of how she barely weighs anything.

    She doesn¡¯t even fight me and rests motionless on my shoulder as I carry her into the house, through the foyer, and up the stairs to the bedroom we will share. Pushing the heavy wooden door open, my shoes p against the tile as I walk across the room and deposit her on my bed¡­ our bed. The moment her butt hits the mattress, she looks up and scoots backward until her back is pressed against the headboard.

    Big green eyes brim with fear. I could tell her she is safe here, that nothing bad will happen to her. But that would be a lie. She isn¡¯t safe yet, especially not from me.

    ¡°Stay here, getfortable. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I tell her as I slowly walk back toward the door. I¡¯ve got blood to spill before I can tend to my new toy.

    Looking at my beautiful prize onest time, I close the door and lock it behind me.

    I let the anger that I was swallowing down boil up to the surface as I make my way through the mansion and toward the front door.

    Stepping outside, I find Edwardo guarding the porch. He turns to look at me, his hand reaching for his gun before he recognizes it¡¯s me.

    ¡°Is Roger still out here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. He is doing a round over the westwn. Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°It will be¡­¡± I snap before walking off and into the night.

 Chapter 4

    Elena

    Huddled against the headboard, I watch as the door closes, thest sliver of his face disappearing behind the wood and the lock clicking into ce. The sound is only a reminder of how trapped I am here, how I was taken from one cage, and put in another.

    At least with my father, I knew where I stood. Or I least I thought I did. I knew what was going to happen each day, and I had some freedoms, not many, but not none. Now, I have nothing. No structure, no freedom, no say in anything¡­ not even over my own body.

    My life is no longer my own. I¡¯ve been sold by my father to this evil viinous man.

    ¡°She is now yours, do with her as you please.¡±

    My father¡¯s words rey in my head. I can¡¯t believe he did this, sold me to Moretti.

    Tears slide down my cheeks as I stare at the door. The room isvish, manly, and nketed in grays and dark blues. If the circumstances were different, I might actually be able to appreciate the beauty of it.

    After a few minutes of staring at the door, I move off the bed to search for some type of way out of this room.

    Walking to the first door I find, I discover an entire closet filled with clothing. I look down at my partially ripped nightgown. Who knew when I put this thing on tonight that it would be thest thing I would have from my old life?

    I feel exposed and vulnerable in nothing but this, so I pull it off altogether and throw it on the ground. Quickly, I grab one of the shirts off a hanger.

    I¡¯m not sure if he is going to be mad at me for taking his stuff. Will he hurt me if I do? Punish me? Deciding it is worth the risk, I pull it on over my head and let it drift down before shoving my arms through the sleeves. The shirt is more like a dress, and the hemes to rest against my bruised knees. A shiver snakes down my spine at the size difference between us. This man could easily hurt me, snap my neck, or take whatever he wants. My lungs burn, and I realize I¡¯m not actually breathing.

    Calm down. Everything is going to be okay. You can do this, Elena.

    Grabbing the cor, I bring it to my nose and inhale deeply, the smell of cotton and soap tickling my nostrils. I do this a couple more times until the burn in my lungs eases.

    Walking out of the closet, I go to the next door, knowing it¡¯s a bathroom before I even open it. It¡¯s clean and organized, but that doesn¡¯t make me want to stay here. No matter howvish this ce is, no matter how much he offers me, nothing will ever make me want to stay with him. Then again, who¡¯s to say he will offer me anything. He¡¯s paid ten million dors for me, surely, it¡¯s me that will have to offer him something.

    I curl my hand into a fist; anger and sadness festering like a cancer deep in my gut. I have to get out of here. Going to the door that I know is my only exit, I grab the brass knob, not caring that it¡¯s most likely a dead end. I heard the lock click into ce. There might not be any escaping this room right now, but that isn¡¯t going to stop me from trying.

    Taking the chance anyway, I turn the knob and push against the wood as hard as I can. Like I assumed, the door doesn¡¯t move, not even an inch. A sob lurches from my throat, and I ce my cheek against the cold wood, hoping to maybe hear something. Not sure what I¡¯m listening for, but the unknown surrounding me is worse than knowing what¡¯s going to happen. If I knew, then at least I could mentally prepare myself for it.

    When my legs grow heavy, I walk over to the single window in the room and sit down on the floor below it. It¡¯s as close to escaping as I¡¯m going to get. From here, I can still see the bedroom door, so I can watch to see when he returns. There is no way in hell I¡¯m going to lie down in that bed like a freaking offering.

    The darkness outside calls to me, and I twist around and stare up at the stars that hang high in the sky, moving to the glowing moon until my eyes start to grow heavy, and I find myself leaning against the wall, exhaustion sinking its ws into me. Drifting in and out of sleep, I find myself waking at every tiny noise.

    My eyes pop open, and my back goes ramrod straight when I hear the lock on the door disengage. Blood rushes in my ears, my heart feeling as if it¡¯s being squeezed between two hands. As soon as Julian enters the room, I push to my feet.

    I don¡¯t want to be on the floor, feeling even smaller and more vulnerable than I am. My throat seems to close up, and a deep-rooted terror explodes within me when he turns toward me, and I see the red splotches of blood on his white button shirt, hands, and neck.

    I can¡¯t be sure, but I don¡¯t think any of the blood is his. The hungry look in his eyes steals the air from my lungs, and I wish the floor would swallow me whole.

    He smirks at me. ¡°You waited up for me? How sweet of you.¡±

    Turning his back to me, he locks the door and stashes the key back in his pocket before heading to the nightstand and setting a bottle of water on it.

    Without another word, he walks into the bathroom. He doesn¡¯t close the door all the way, leaving it propped open a few inches. The sound of the shower fills the room, and a momentter, steam starts toe into the space.

    Exhaustion weighs me down like a heavy nket, and I slump back down to the floor. Wrapping my arms around my knees, I pull them up to my chest, wishing I could make myself small enough to disappear.

    It takes a lot out of me to keep my eyes open. I¡¯m so tired I just want to go to sleep, but I know that would be too good to be true. I highly doubt he bought me, took me from my home, and brought me to his bedroom for a good night¡¯s sleep.

    I never thought this would be how I¡¯d lose my virginity. Arranged marriages are normal in our family, so I saw iting. I had always been aware of the fact that I wasn¡¯t going to have a choice in who I would marry, but I was sure that my father would choose a good man for me. Someone who wouldn¡¯t hurt me. Someone who¡¯d court me, who I would meet first and have dinner with, not someone whoes and tears me from my home in the middle of the night.

    I didn¡¯t expect love, but I did expect safety. I realize now how naive I¡¯ve been.

    Resting my head on my knees, I listen to the shower spray, letting it calm my nerves a little. The sound reminds me of heavy rainfall, and I happen to like the rain. I like how it feels on my skin, how it smells, and how it sounds as it pelts against the rooftop and windows.

    I¡¯m so disoriented and exhausted that I don¡¯t realize I¡¯ve dozed off again until I feel a heavy hand on my shoulder. My eyes fly open, and I find my captor¡¯srge body looming over me. The smell of soap hits me, and as I trail my gaze up his body, I find that he¡¯s naked except for a pair of boxers.

    ¡°Get on the bed,¡± he orders gruffly.

    ¡°No. I¡¯d rather sleep on the floor.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask where you wanted to sleep. I said to get on the bed. I¡¯m not asking.¡±

    When I don¡¯t move right away, he grunts annoyingly and leans down, ready to pick me up. As soon as his hands touch me, I lose it. I can¡¯t let this happen without a fight. I just can¡¯t. It¡¯s not in me. I won¡¯t be a victim. His hands reach for me again, and I start swinging my arms wildly, kicking out my legs, and iling my body. I do anything I can to fight him off.

    As if I¡¯m nothing more than an annoyance to him, he grabs my upper arms and pulls me to my feet, ignoring my kicks to his legs. In tworge strides, he pulls me to the bed and pushes me on the mattress.

    In the next instant, he is on me. My chest heaves, terror rippling through me as his muchrger bodyes down on mine, trapping me against the mattress. Even with him holding himself up with one arm, he is so heavy that I can barely breathe. cing both hands against his chest, I push with all my might, but he doesn¡¯t move an inch.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The terror grows ten-fold, and I find myself spiraling out of control. Before I know what I¡¯m doing, Ish out at him, sinking my nails into the side of his face, dragging my hand down, scratching across his face and neck in a frenzy.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls, and snatches my wrists, pinning them above my head. I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t move. I¡¯m trapped and at the mercy of this horrible man.

    Blinking the tears away, I look up at his face, and my eyes go wide with shock. Multiplerge scratches are marring his skin. Some of them so deep, blood pools on top of the skin.

    I did that. I hurt him.

    I look from the gashes and into his eyes, the pale blue is almost gone, his pupils so dted that his eyes seem ck. His whole body vibrates, and there is a distinct vein popping out on this forehead. He is angry, very, very angry. And I¡¯m about to feel that anger.

    The only thing I can do now is hope that I make it out of here alive.

 Chapter 5

    Julian

    I can¡¯t believe she scratched me. Like an angry little kitten, she showed me her ws. She is a fighter, and I like it. I like how she stands up to me even when she is scared shitless like I know she is right now. She might be frightened, but her instincts still tell her to fight, and that fight is exactly what I need.

    Her slim body is shaking beneath me. Her chest rising and falling so rapidly, I think she might be hyperventting. Leaning down, I let my face hover a few inches above hers. Close enough for me to feel her breath on my skin and for me to inhale her scent into my lungs. Coconut and something exotic, like a tropical ind. It¡¯s intoxicating.

    Her emerald green eyes bleed into mine, an ocean of emotions reflecting back at me. She¡¯s vulnerable, so delicate, but she didn¡¯t act that way. Not until now. Her eyes fall shut in defeat, and she turns her head away from me. I lean down further and let my lips descend on her exposed neck. I can feel the blood rushing through her veins beneath her silky skin as I ce a few open mouth kisses along her throat. I want to taste her, devour her, but I can¡¯t, won¡¯t. Not yet, at least.

    Her body stiffens, and she makes small whimpering sounds, her eyes squeezing tight. I ce onest kiss on her jawline before I shift off of her body. All the blood in my body has drained into my c*0*k, the rod so hard it hurts to even move. I want to fv*c*k her, si*nk de*e*p into her virgin, and send the bloody sheets to her father, and I will¡­ but not tonight.

    ¡°Drink the water I brought you and then go to sleep.¡±

    Her eyes fly open, and she turns her head to look at me. Her dark brows pull together in confusion. She thinks I¡¯m lying. She probably thinks I¡¯m going to hurt her, take from her, and even though I could, I won¡¯t. Not like this anyway. I want her to want me, to need me, and depend on me. That won¡¯t happen if I hurt her tonight.

    ¡°Drink.¡± I motion to the water bottle on the nightstand.

    She scoots over and reaches for the bottle. Good girl. I watch her unscrew the cap and take a fewrge sips before setting the bottle back where it was before.

    ¡°Now lie down and go to sleep.¡±

    She gives me a questioning look but does as she¡¯s told. It isn¡¯t out of trust but mere instruction because I haven¡¯t harmed her, she¡¯s decided not to put up any more of a fight.

    Resting her head on the pillow, I grab the nket and pull it up and over us as I settle down next to her. I leave a few inches between our bodies on purpose, allowing her a tiny bit of space. That¡¯s all the space she is going to get though. She will sleep in my bed every night, even if I¡¯ll make sure of it.

    Watching her out of the corner of my eye, I can tell she is trying to keep her eyes open, but they keep fluttering closed. Her strength is refreshing, but even as she struggles, exhaustion soon gets the better of her.

    Of course, the sleeping meds I put in her water might have helped as well. I grabbed the water and pills as a precaution because I wasn¡¯t sure if she would be asleep when I got into the room. I want to be able to inspect her from head to toe, and tent to any wounds without her fighting me.

    Staring at her, I watch as her breaths even out, and the worry eases from her features.

    A few minutester, she ispletely out. Reaching across the space, I touch her face, tracing my fingers along her high cheekbones and my thumb over her plump lips.

    Yeah, she won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow.

    Pushing the nket off, I get up and go back into the bathroom to get the first aid kit. When I get back, I push the nket all the way off her body so I can take a good look at her knees. She has some good-sized gashes, some of which still have gravel stuck to them.

    I take my time cleaning her wounds, then put ointment on both sides before I inspect the rest of her body. She¡¯s wearing one of my in white shirts, which has a smile tugging at my lips for some reason. I like the way she looks in my clothes and surrounded by my things.

    I do my best not to think back on my little obsession with her. I¡¯ve kept an eye on her since the funeral, which was not easy since her father kept her locked away.

    Lucky for me, her dear old dad has a gambling problem, which only escted after his wife¡¯s death. He thought as the head of his family, he couldn¡¯t run out of cash, he was wrong. The more money her father took from me, the deeper his debt became, and the closer she got to being mine.

    Looking down at my prize, I take her in and smile. She must not have seen the women¡¯s clothes I bought for her on the other side of the closet. I highly doubt she would have chosen my shirt on purpose if she knew there were others avable.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Pushing up the sleeve on the shirt, I look over her slender arm, and find some bruises forming on her upper arms from Roger grabbing her so harshly. Gritting my teeth, I feel the need to kill him all over again. No one touches what¡¯s mine, and no one bruises her flesh. Killing Roger was a warning to my men tonight.

    Touch or hurt her in any way, and your life is over.

    Pulling the nket back up, I cover her body once more and put the first aid kit back in the bathroom. Standing at the edge of the bed, I stare down at her.

    Romero thought he could kill my mother and that I wouldn¡¯t seek revenge. He probably didn¡¯t see me as a threat then as I was not interested in taking over the family business at the time. I was young and foolish, letting my uncle run the family after my father died of a heart attack. Romero was a foolish man to underestimate me, and tonight he learned a valuable lesson. He watched me take the one thing that matters to him. His only child. His incredibly naive and sheltered daughter.

    I know he¡¯s expecting the worst, everyone knows what kind of man I¡¯ve be since taking over the Moretti family. People know I have no mercy. If you disobey me, if you betray the family, then you¡¯re as good as dead. My uncle learned that the hard way. When I killed him.

    Just like Elena does, Romero thinks I¡¯m going to hurt her, which was always part of my n. I¡¯m going to drag out the pain, drive the knife deep, and then twist it. I¡¯ve had forever to think of this n, to ensure it goes off without a hitch.

    Smiling, I think of what I will do first. Let him wallow in his misery, thinking that I¡¯m doing all kinds of things to his daughter, unimaginable things while he is sitting at home unable to rescue her.

    After a few weeks, I will show her off and show him how much control I have over her. I¡¯ll marry her and put my baby inside of her. But the icing on the cake will be when I have her wanting me. When she willingly chooses me over him. That will be the final blow, the nail in his coffin. The mere thought of exacting revenge gets my adrenaline pumping.

    Romero should be thankful I haven¡¯t killed him. Yet. I didn¡¯t want the bastard to die before he could see what I have in store for his daughter. As if my sweet dark-haired Elena can hear my thoughts, she murmurs something in her sleep, the low sound drawing me out of my thoughts. Tonight has been a very tiring night for my soon to be bride, but tomorrow, I will let her in on my n.

    No matter what, she will be my bride. She¡¯ll give me an heir, and she will bend to my will and my rules, or she¡¯ll face the consequences.

    Crawling back into the bed and under the sheets, I shut the light off and tug her to my chest. As if she subconsciously knows that she needs me, that I¡¯m her only chance of survival, she burrows into my side. Cuddling into me like I¡¯m her salvation.

    The warmth of her body washes against mine, mming into me, nketing me. Holding women isn¡¯t my thing, cuddling or being close. It¡¯s personal, too much, but I need Elena to get used to me, and truthfully, I need to get used to it as well.

    For a long time, I lie there wide awake. Turning my head, I bury my face in her thick hair. For years, I envisioned doing just this. Inhaling her scent deep into my lungs, sleep finds me, Elena¡¯s beautiful face flickering through my mind as I close my eyes.

    I¡¯ve got my bride, and it doesn¡¯t matter how much she fights it.

    She¡¯ll help me get my revenge without even knowing it.

 Chapter 6

    Elena

    When I awake I¡¯m sluggish, my mind is a murky pond of water, and I¡¯m trying to see through it and to the bottom. It takes only a second for me to remember the events from the night before, and my eyes flutter open at the same time, my body jackknifes upward and into a sitting position. For a fraction of a second, dizziness overtakes me and then fades away.

    Frantically, I look down at my body and find myself still clothed. Clenching my thighs together, I don¡¯t feel any soreness or pain.

    He didn¡¯t touch me, at least not sexually.

    Looking at the spot beside me where heid before I fell asleep, I find that it¡¯s empty. Relief floods my veins, but that relief is short-lived when I hear a throat clear across the room.

    ¡°Good Morning, Elena.¡± His deep husky voice makes me shiver.

    Slowly looking his way, I find he¡¯s leaning against the wall, wearing nothing besides a pair of low hanging shorts. His muscr chest is on full disy, an assortment of tattoo¡¯s etched into his skin. I can feel his eyes on me, feel them watching the steady rise and fall of my chest.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When I nce up to look at his face, I take in the scratches I left on his facest night. I still can¡¯t believe I did that, and I¡¯m still expecting retribution.

    There is a tray of food on the table beside him, and my stomach rumbles loudly as I eye it. I¡¯m hungry, but not starving.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asks the obvious, clearly able to hear my rumbling belly. ¡°I had one of the maid¡¯s bring up breakfast. You should eat while we discuss what is going to happen next.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I lie and tug the sheet higher.

    It¡¯s like no matter how many pieces of fabric separate us or how much space, I still feel as if I¡¯m exposed, one second away from beingpletely naked.

    Shrugging as if he doesn¡¯t care if I eat or not, he plucks a piece of fruit off the stray and pops it into his mouth, chewing very slowly. ¡°Suit yourself. Do you want to hear what¡¯s going to happen next, or are you not interested in that either?¡±

    He¡¯s baiting me, and as badly as I want to turn in on myself and refuse to y his game, there is nothing like not knowing what your opponent¡¯s next move is. It¡¯s clear to me that this is a game to him, and I¡¯m the unwilling pawn.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Smiling, he seems pleased that I¡¯ve taken his bait. ¡°As you read in the contract, you are mine now. You belong to me, and I can do with you as I please.¡±

    ¡°That contract doesn¡¯t mean anything. You can¡¯t buy a person, and you forced me to sign it. It can¡¯t possibly be legal if I didn¡¯t willingly sign it.¡±

    ¡°I know your dad kept you in the dark, and I know you¡¯re naive, but you are not stupid. You know what kind of family youe from, and you know that we don¡¯t y by society¡¯s rules. You are part of my world, and in our world, that contract is binding till death.¡± His words are like a knife cutting any ounce of hope that I had.

    I don¡¯t know why I even dare ask my next question, but if I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t know how to prepare for my next fight.

    ¡°What do you want from me then?¡±

    ¡°Everything. Starting with you sleeping in my bed every night. You will live here with me, and there will be no privacy. For now, you will stay in this room. If you want freedom, you have to earn it, and you can do that by following the rules and obeying me. If I tell you to do something, you do it. There will be no fighting.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I scoff. ¡°You kidnap me and expect me not to fight when you try and hurt me? You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap you, and I haven¡¯t hurt you¡­¡± The words trail off, and his gaze narrows on me. My throat bobs as I swallow around the lump of fear there. I¡¯m terrified and trying my best not to show it. Julian is the type of man that will take a mile if you give him an inch.

    ¡°Yet,¡± I add.

    ¡°Correct, yet. You can keep yourself safe and earn freedoms so long as you obey me.¡±

    It¡¯s like being at home all over again. Trapped. No freedom. No joy. My stomach twists into a knot, and I think I might puke.

    ¡°A month from now, you will be my wife, and then you will bepletely mine. In the time leading up to that, I want yourplete submission. You will listen to me and trust me without question.¡±

    Tears sting my eyes, but I blink them away, fisting the sheets a little tighter. Tears are a weakness, and I don¡¯t want him to see how weak I am, how weak I feel. My chest tightens, and anger rips through me.

    Why would my father give me to this man? Why would he let him take me without right or reason? This isn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. I was supposed to be given to a man that would keep me safe, that wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I didn¡¯t expect love or even to be equal to my future husband, but I didn¡¯t expect to be a rug beneath his feet either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you listen.¡± He ps his hands together and walks over to the bed. ¡°I want you to get up and take a shower.¡±

    My mind is racing. There has to be a way out of this, but I have nothing to barter, nothing but my body which he already owns.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whisper softly, willing him to see me as a human and not an object. ¡°There has to be something else you want. Someone else you want?¡±

    Cocking his head to the side, he stares at me wearily before his entire face goes nk. A momentter, a mischievous grin appears on his lips, and I know I¡¯ve made no headway.

    ¡°I have everything I could ever want. Money, power, status, and now I have you too. I don¡¯t want anyone else. There is nothing more in this world that I could want or need.¡± Darkness clings to each word, and I feel my escape slowly slipping away. Spiraling out of control, I need to gain some type of ground. I can¡¯t let him win. I can¡¯t.

    Scurrying off the bed, I make it all of three feet before he¡¯s on me. Like a cat, he pounces, his fingers finding, and wrapping around my throat as he shoves me back against the mattress. Ind in a heap, the air ripping from my lungs on impact.

    All over again, I¡¯m trapped between him and the mattress, this time though, his hand is wrapped around my throat, his grip firm but not bruising, his eyes dark and stormy. He¡¯s calcting and fierce.

    He holds all the power, and I¡¯m nothing more than a pawn in his sick, twisted game. He has no reason to want me. A man of his stature could have any woman he wants.

    ¡°Please,¡± I croak and grab onto his wrist, trying to pry his hand away. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to hurt me, take and take until there isn¡¯t anything else to take. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m asking him not to do, all I know is that I don¡¯t want him to hurt me or rape me. I¡¯m not sure I coulde back from that type of pain.

    Leaning into my face, his nose brushes over mine, it¡¯s such an intimate action that doesn¡¯t match his behavior. He watches me cautiously as I tremble. I can¡¯t allow myself to fall for his softness. I have to remember he is the one who hurt me, the one who took me away in the middle of the night.

    Pulling back an inch, his steely gaze roams my face. I can feel the power he exudes as he holds me to the mattress without barely any effort.

    The weight of his body, the ste*el r0d between his legs pressing into my belly, a reminder of what¡¯s toe. It¡¯s frightening. How he could easily snap my neck with nothing more than the flick of his wrist or steal my virtue while holding me against the bed.

 Chapter 7

    Elena

    ¡°Then don¡¯t make me. Take off your fucking clothes, get in the shower, and listen to what I tell you. I¡¯ve already shown you more mercy than I should have. Don¡¯t force my hand, Elena, don¡¯t make me hurt you; I promise you that it won¡¯t be something you easily forget. You think I¡¯m a monster now, but you haven¡¯t even seen a sliver of what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    I don¡¯t realize how much I¡¯m trembling until he pulls away, releasing my throat and taking the warmth of his body with him.

    For a moment, I simply lie there, my chest heaving, fear pumping through my veins. My hand moves on its own, pressing against the flesh at my throat where it still feels as if he¡¯s holding me, his grasp like a steel shackle.

    ¡°Are you going to obey, or do you want to test my patience and resolve?¡± he whispers, and I decide to swallow my pride, and my need to escape for the time being. There will be other instances where fighting back is more worth my while. I need to save my strength.

    Sitting up, Ie to stand on shaky legs, cross the room, and walk into the bathroom, feeling his presence at my back the entire time.

    Once inside the bathroom, the lights flick on, and my eyes burn at the brightness. I look down at the floor, my fingers shake, and goosebumps pebble my flesh when I grab the hem of his shirt and pull it off. It drops to the floor just like my stomach.

    I¡¯ve never been naked in front of a man. Never shown any of my intimate parts to one, and now I have no option. If I force his hand, I don¡¯t doubt he¡¯ll hurt me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been n@ked in front of a man before.¡± My cheeks burn at the admission.

    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything. You should get used to being n@ked in my presence because next month, we¡¯ll be married, and I¡¯ll be taking that ch*e*rr*y between your legs.¡±

    It¡¯s hard not to flinch at the words he says, but somehow, I manage.

    Looking down my body, I realize that the scratches on my legs look like they have been cleaned. When did that happen?

    Julian clears his throat, and his impatient eyes are on me. I know it even though I¡¯m not looking at him. I can feel them piercing into my flesh, branding me, watching my shaky movements. Pressing my lips together, I dip my fingers into the waistband of my panties and push them down my legs. I feel like I¡¯m signing my own death certificate with the motion. N@ked, he could easily take from me. He could steal my virtue, not that I think clothes would stop him, but they¡¯re another barrier, a security nket.

    Crossing an arm over my chest, I cover my b*00*bs and use my other hand to cover the space between my thighs while still refusing to look at him. I don¡¯t want to see the satisfied glint in his eyes. I don¡¯t want him to think he¡¯s won because the battle has merely begun.

    Julian¡¯s eyes darken further; emotions I don¡¯t understand swirling in their depths.

    ¡°Drop your arms,¡± he says gruffly.

    Obeying, I drop my arms down to my sides. Shaking with fear, I flinch as he walks closer, nearly touching me as he reaches into the shower behind me and turns it on. I rx but only a little as he reappears at my side, plucking a strand of hair off my shoulder, wrapping it around one finger. Inspecting it like it¡¯s a rare jewel.

    Leaning to my ear, his hot breath tickling the lobe, he whispers, ¡°Such a beautiful bride you will be. I cannot wait to deep in*si*de you and watch as you bl*e*e*d around me. I¡¯ll be your first and yourst.¡±

    My most basic instincts kick in, and I feel the need to run, hide, but there is nowhere I can go. Nowhere to escape. Instead, all I manage to do is whimper.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Get in the shower and clean yourself,¡± he orders a momentter, his voiceing out different. Scurrying away from him, I step into the shower, shutting the ss door behind me. I wish it wasn¡¯t ss, so I could have a little privacy.

    Through the fog-filled ss door, I can still feel his eyes on me, feel him watching me through the ss as I clean myself. I should be thankful, at least he isn¡¯t right on top of me, tormenting me with his body, at least he hasn¡¯t hurt me. Yet. That single word defines everything. If I do as he says, submit, and be a doormat to his needs, he won¡¯t hurt me. If I fight, he¡¯ll be the devil that I definitely know he is. Though I¡¯ve always stayed out of my father¡¯s business, I know better than to assume Julian is a weak-minded man. He got my father to sell me to him. His men listen to him. He¡¯s powerful, cruel, and he¡¯ll use his strength to keep me in line. All these thoughts and emotions are giving me a headache.

    Closing my eyes, I hold my face beneath the spray of water, trying my best to ignore him and pretend I¡¯m alone. I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m shocked when I reach for the soap and discover he has not only soap for himself but also me.

    He had everything nned and ready.

    I wonder how long he¡¯s been nning this with my father, nning how I will spend the rest of my life. I can never forget what he¡¯s done and how I got here. As soon as I let my guard down, he¡¯ll hurt me.

    Taking my time, I wash my entire body from head to toe, surprised that he¡¯s not telling me to hurry up. When I¡¯m done, I turn off the water and spin around,ing to face him again.

    This time, I don¡¯t look away. I stare at him with the same grim look he¡¯s giving me, watching as he leans against the counter, his arms crossed over his bare chest while he watches me like a hawk, his gaze narrowed.

    As I step out of the shower, he takes a step toward me. The courage I had moments before melts away. Is he going to hurt me now? The fear of the unknown makes my belly hurt, and my body coil with tension. Reaching for a towel, he unfolds it and holds it out to me.

    Gritting my teeth painfully, I step into the towel, unsure of what kind of game he¡¯s ying. Steeling my spine, I stand there with my arms hanging down at my sides as he dries me off. Shivering, he touches every part of me without actually touching anything, always keeping the towel as a barrier. His touch isn¡¯t s*e*xual or leering. It¡¯s gentle, almost nurturing, and that confuses me. When my body is dry, he drops the wet towel and grabs another fresh one.

    ¡°Arms up.¡±

    I follow hismand and lift my arms up, even though everything inside of me screams not to do it. I don¡¯t realize what he is doing until he wraps the fluffy towel around my body, tucking it in above my breasts.

    ¡°There you go,¡± he says, talking to me like I¡¯m a child. His eyes remain on mine and nowhere else. Obviously, he¡¯s gotten his fill. I drop my arms and watch him reach for a third towel. ¡°Turn around.¡±

    Confused yet again, I turn around, my whole body stiff with fear.

    What is he going to do now?

    I rx slightly when I realize he just wants to dry my hair. His actions don¡¯t add up. None of this makes sense. Why is he treating me like this? One minute he is threatening me, grabbing me by the throat, the next he dries my hair? What kind of sick game is he ying?

    I don¡¯t want to find out. All I want to do is get out of this unscathed.

 Chapter 8

    Julian

    After watching her shower and staring at her perfect body covered in soap, it was hard for me to walk away and leave her in that room without f*v*c*king her-the heavy swell of her bre@sts, her smooth belly, and shapely thighs. I didn¡¯t get the best look at her, but that was okay. Soon enough, I wouldn¡¯t just be getting a look at it, I would be f*v*c*king it.

    I yback in my mind the way she trembled and reacted to me as I dried her off. She wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to hurt her or nurture her, and that was right where I wanted her, straddling the line of fear, anticipating my next move at all times. I want her to crave my touch and want me, but I also need her to obey me, and the best way for that is fear.

    I would never actually harm her physically, but she doesn¡¯t know that. Some well-ced threats should be enough to keep her in line, and if not, I have an arsenal of punishments that will teach her without actually harming her.

    If she behaves, I will reward her. If she disobeys, I will discipline her. Easy as that.

    I thought long and hard on how I would punish her if she decided not to obey me. A spanking? Maybe she would enjoy that too much. I probably should think about something more creative.

    Locking her in the room is a good start. Istion will have her craving mypanionship, make her want me even though she doesn¡¯t. Silence and loneliness do strange things to the human mind.

    Markus walks into my office without so much as a knock, stopping once he reaches my desk. ¡°What the hell happened to your face?¡±

    I smirk, remembering the scratches Elena left on my skin. ¡°yed with a kittenst night. That tiny thing has some ws.¡±

    Seemingly uninterested in my answer, he changes the subject to Elena¡¯s father. ¡°The spy you have at the Romero mansion reported that the girl¡¯s father ns toe for his daughter.¡±

    Smiling, I lean back in my chair. ¡°Of course, he does. I didn¡¯t expect it to be that easy. What¡¯s he got nned?¡± I could easily send some of my best men over to have them end him, but what would be the fun in that?

    I want him to watch me ruin his daughter. I want my revenge, and he isn¡¯t going to f*v*c*king ruin that for me by forcing me to put a bullet between his eyes.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have anything else to say but that. I told him to keep his ear to the ground and report back as soon as he heard something.¡±

    ¡°Great. I have a meeting at the strip club. Going to collect a debt. Call me if she gives you any trouble.¡±

    Markus nods, his face is emotionless as always. He¡¯s one of my best men, and I know if I can trust anyone not to hurt her, it¡¯s him. He knows the only one who gets to mark her skin is me, unlike Roger, who paid the price. I used him as an example for my men.

    Dismissing Markus, I stand and smooth a hand down my three-piece suit. I¡¯m feeling like a million bucks and not just because I stole something precious, something priceless. As I leave my office, I consider walking down the hall to check on Elena. I want to see her trembling, waiting to see what happens next, but more than that, I want her to crave me. Crave my body, my attention. I want her to want me so badly it hurts when I¡¯m not near, and that won¡¯t happen if I¡¯m popping in whenever.

    This is a lesson and one she must learn.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When I reach the front door, the SUV is parked outside, I slip into the back seat and check my phone for the time, I could send any of my men to do this job. Hell, La would love to spill some blood right now, but sometimes you have to take things into your own hands. Roberto¡¯s a long-time associate and is behind on his dues, and if I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m in the mood to break some bones. The little temptress locked in my mansion is trying my patience, and the tension in my body has to go somewhere.

    It¡¯s Roberto¡¯s lucky day.

    The devil ising to his doorstep.

    * * *

    When the SUV pulls up at Dimension¡¯s, I get out and straighten as does my third inmand, La. He¡¯s young but has proven himself time and again. His father was an associate of my father¡¯s, on his deathbed, I promised I would watch out for La, he wasn¡¯t born into this life, but that didn¡¯t matter to me. He¡¯s earned his spot.

    The two bouncers at the door greet us with head nods, and I walk in without speaking a single word to either of them. I didn¡¯t get the ruthless reputation that I have by shaking hands and smiling. There were a lot of lives lost, a lot of blood f*v*c*king shed for the Moretti family.

    If my father were alive, I¡¯m sure he would be proud of the savage way I lead things. He was even more ruthless than I am.

    Elena¡¯s naivet¨¦ and virginity wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against him. He would¡¯ve taken her without mercy, killed her father right before her eyes. I had more mercy than that; after all, she was an innocent caught in the middle of a war she knew nothing about.

    My father always wanted me to take over after his death, but I wasn¡¯t sure it was my path, not until after my mother¡¯s death. Then everything changed.

    Inside, the smell of smoke and sweat permeates the air, clinging to my lungs with each breath I take. The ce doesn¡¯t open for a couple more hours, so I don¡¯t have to worry about any patrons seeing something they shouldn¡¯t. Naked women scurry out of my way as we walk through the dimly lit bar and stage area. Roberto¡¯s office is just down the hall, so that¡¯s where I¡¯m headed.

    Reaching the door, I pause for half a second before I twist the knob and shove it hard, sending it flying open. What can I say, I like to make an entrance!

    Roberto¡¯s beady eyes widen with shock as he scurries from behind his desk, the shock giving way to fear as recognition takes hold. It¡¯s not often that I show up personally to collect a due, but today is his lucky day.

    ¡°Julian¡­ I¡­ I have your money, sir.¡±

    Stepping into the room, I stare down at him. Roberto is a tiny man with a balding head, protruding belly, and seriously bad hygiene. Pigs smell better than he does. His clothes are tattered, his dress shirt barely covering his stomach.

    ¡°I would hope so, plus interest.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ plus interest.¡± Roberto¡¯s voice quivers, his eyes darting away, not in fear but something else. Something is going on here, the tightening in my gut tells me so. I reach for my gun at the same time he moves behind his desk.

    A drawer squeaks open, and he looks down almost remorsefully at its content.

    The organ in my chest thumps loudly.

    What is this f*v*c*ker trying to do? Does he want to die?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moretti,¡± he whispers.

    Adrenaline pumps through my veins. My gun is drawn, my finger on the trigger, the moment he pulls out a handgun and points it at me. I pull the trigger without thought or mercy, watching as the bullet leaves the chamber and enters his chest, the impact of the bullet causing him to stagger back and copse against the wall. The gun he pulled falls to the floor with a tter, and I walk over to him, kicking it away. Sliding down the wall, he slumps to the floor. He¡¯s making little gasping noises, his eyes frantic and fearful. He¡¯s not dead yet, but he will be soon.

    ¡°All you had to do was pay me,¡± I tell him disappointedly while pressing the muzzle of my gun to his head.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The words try to pass his lips, but excuses aren¡¯t going to save him. When money is owed, you pay with cash or with your life. You want to operate a business in my territory, you pay your dues. Pulling the trigger, I watch the life bleed from his eyes as his brain explodes against the wall.

    Silence nkets the room, and the all toomon euphoric pleasure of killing coats my insides like a warm balm.

    ¡°La, let the staff know that they now answer to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replies, and I can hear his footfalls disappearing down the hall. Leaning against the desk, I look down at Roberto. All he had to do was pay his f*v*c*king dues. Shaking my head at the stupidity, I tuck my gun back into its holster and pull out my phone to see if there are any messages from Markus letting me know how my little captive is doing.

    I almost frown when I find there isn¡¯t.

    Deciding to check up on her myself, I log into the app for my surveince system. As I was putting my n into motion, I had cameras installed in the bedroom, so I could watch her at any given time. A grainy image pops up on the screen, and I smile, seeing my beautiful soon to be bride perched on the edge of the bed. She¡¯s wearing nothing but the towel I secured around her before I left, looking as if she¡¯s in shock. I wonder what she is thinking. Perhaps she is thinking of how much she hates me?

    Looks as though Elena is behaving herself. I exit the app, and to think I was looking forward to punishing her, seeing her beautiful creamy white ass cheeks a soft shade of pink. Would she cry and beg me to stop, or would she moan and beg me for more?

    My cock hardens to steel in my cks just thinking about it. Pleasure and pain go hand in hand in my mind. Shoving my phone back into my pocket, I walk out of the room and into the hall.

    ¡°Any troubles?¡± I ask once we¡¯re in the car. Killing was supposed to make me feel better, but it doesn¡¯t have the same effect as it usually does, not now that Elena has taken the spot front and center in my mind.

    ¡°No, sir, the bartender is going to run the ce until we get someone else to take Roberto¡¯s ce. I already called the clean-up crew, and they¡¯ll be here shortly.¡± I nod. I wasn¡¯t worried about anyone saying anything. If they did, I¡¯d send one of my men to get rid of them. Everyone who works here knows the score.

    ¡°Take us to the next business,¡± I tell my driver.

    The engine roars to life, and we pull away from the curb. As badly as I want to return to the mansion and frighten my little bride, it¡¯s important to leave her to herself. The human mind can be your biggest enemy, and I want to make her weak, make her need me. That will be the best revenge against her father, a man who should already be dead.

 Chapter 9

    Elena

    It takes me a while to mentally recover from the shower I took with him stood watching me. It was intense, to say the least. Julian is like a ticking time bomb. I don¡¯t know what to expect from him. Is he going to show mepassion? Or is he going to hurt me? All I know is that I can¡¯t trust anything he does or says, and yet every aspect of my life now forces me to rely on his guidance.

    My thoughts twist and turn, the silence within the room is all-epassing. I feel on edge like he¡¯s going to burst through the door any moment now, finishing what he started this morning.

    That thought makes me realize that I¡¯m still naked. The only thing covering me is the towel wrapped around my body. I need to find something to wear.

    He didn¡¯t seem to care that I wore his shirtst night, which has me going back into the closet a little less fearful today. I look through the shirts, running my fingers over the fabric.

    At the end of the rack, I discover anotherpletely full rack, but with women¡¯s clothes on it.

    Baffled, I look through the clothes that range from formal dresses to workout attire. There is an article of clothing for every asion here.

    I pause, unsure what to think. There isn¡¯t any way that he bought all this stuff for me, is there? Maybe another woman lived here before me, and this is her clothing? Maybe he bought it for her, and now he¡¯s handing it down to me. Grabbing a dress from the rack, I look at the size and almost drop it-size four. There are a lot of women who wear a size four, but what are the chances that his previous girlfriend is the same size as me?

    He bought all of this¡­ for you.

    It takes me a moment to get myself together. I¡¯m shocked. After a moment, I look through the clothes once more, trying to find the least attractive outfit. Something that will hide my hips and chest. Plucking a T-shirt off a hanger, and a pair of loose-fitting yoga pants, I hope that I¡¯ve chosen the least sexybination avable. I don¡¯t want to draw his attention, I want to lose it entirely.

    Going through a couple of drawers, I find bras and panties that are in my size and all matching. My fingers trail over thecy items. There are red, pink, blue, and ck. I go with the white bra and panties because they¡¯re the most boring out of the bunch. Not that Julian is going to see me in them.

    Not if I have anything to say about it.

    Dropping the towel, I get dressed in a flurry, hating how creepily well the clothing fits me. Tugging on the shirt, it¡¯s not really form-fitting, but it¡¯s not baggy like I would¡¯ve liked it to be. Whatever it¡¯s better than a dress.

    Fully dressed, I feel a little less exposed, and I walk out of the closet peeking around the corner, wondering if he¡¯s going to pop out of nowhere. Slowly, I walk to the bed and sit on the edge of it, wishing I was at home with my father, or really anywhere but here.

    Now that the initial shock ofst night has passed, and I¡¯ve had time to gather my thoughts, I remember where I¡¯d heard the name Julian Moretti before. My father always tried to keep me sheltered, but he couldn¡¯t keep everything from me. I¡¯d overheard him talk about Julian, how he was taking over his family business, using methods that others didn¡¯t approve of. I didn¡¯t even want to know what those methods were.

    Time moves slowly when you¡¯re confined, what could only be a matter of an hour feels like twenty or more. The sound of footsteps outside the door has me lurching off the bed. Clenching my hands into fists, I force my gaze toward the door, watching as the brass knob twists slowly, and a woman in a maid¡¯s outfit walks in.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The air in my lungs stills, and I let out a huge breath when she brings in a tray of food and sets it down on the edge of the table. I don¡¯t even think as I rush toward her, grabbing onto her arm, hoping there is a piece of her that isn¡¯t corrupted.

    ¡°Please, help me. I¡¯m trapped here, and he¡¯s going to hurt me.¡±

    The maid doesn¡¯t even look up or acknowledge that I¡¯m here. Tugging her arm from my grasp, she moves back toward the door, and my hopes once againe crashing back down. I consider rushing her and pushing out of the room, but I don¡¯t want to face Julian¡¯s wrath. I don¡¯t doubt for a second that he would punish me, so I decide against doing that and watch helplessly as she walks out of the room, the door closing, and the lock clicking back into ce.

    Tearse, but I blink them away as I go to sit back on the edge of the bed.

    This is all my life has amounted to.

    I¡¯ve been shifted from one golden cage to the next.

    A bird that will never sing, never fly freely¡­

    * * *

    I¡¯m back on the floor by the window, my knees drawn to my chest.

    My eyes are glued to the door most of the time while I wait for him to return. He left hours ago, leaving me alone with nothing but my thoughts.

    Being alone isn¡¯t abnormal to me, but I usually have my books or something to do. I could at least roam through my father¡¯s house, take a walk outside, or talk to the maids.

    Here there is nothing for me, and the loneliness and fear of it all settles deep into my bones. Will it always be this way? Will I always be locked in this room as nothing more than a doll for him to use when he sees fit? I look back to the window, the sun is slowly setting, and I want so badly to go outside. To feel the grass beneath my feet, to feel the warmth of the sun on my skin.

    Tears spring from my eyes, and I wipe them away with the back of my hand before they can trail down my cheeks.

    Julian says he won¡¯t hurt me as long as I obey, but I¡¯m not stupid. He¡¯ll hurt me no matter what, otherwise what was the point in taking me.

    The longer I sit here, the more I think, which leads me to thinking about how easily my father sold me to him. My stomach churns as I remember the look on his face. I think it will forever haunt me. I squeeze my eyes shut as if that would help me forget. As if my life isn¡¯t a constant reminder of the nightmare that is now my reality.

    I perk up when I hear footsteps approaching in the hall. A momentter, the lock clicks, and I sit up a little straighter.

 Chapter 10

    Elena

    The door swings open, and Julian¡¯srge framees into view. He¡¯s huge, taking up most of the doorway. His stormy blue eyes find mine as he steps into the room and closes the door behind him.

    ¡°Elena, I hope you had a wonderful day.¡± He smirks, knowing full well I haven¡¯t done a damn thing today. When I don¡¯t respond, he tilts his head to the side as if he¡¯s examining me. ¡°Why are you on the floor again?¡±

    Breaking eye contact, I nce over to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s the only ce I can look outside. Also, I don¡¯t want to sleep in the bed with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, you better get used to it.¡± Watching cautiously, he starts undoing his tie, loosening it up before unbuttoning the top two buttons of his dress shirt. ¡°Tomorrow night, when I return to the room, you will be in this bed waiting for me. If not, I will tie you to the bed every day before I leave to ensure you¡¯re waiting for me when I return.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I suck in a shaky breath, almost saying something like: you can¡¯t be serious. Then, I remember who I¡¯m talking to, a crazed monster. He is dead serious, I have no doubt.

    ¡°Now be a good girl and get up,¡± he orders while pulling his tie over his head and throwing it onto the chaise lounge.

    My body moves on its own, pushing up from the floor. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m just scared or if it¡¯s because I¡¯m already conditioned to listen. Either way, I hate it, hate every aspect of this situation. A smile tugs on his lips at my obedience. His gaze rakes over my body, taking in my attire. ¡°I see you found the clothes I got for you.¡±

    He points at what I¡¯m wearing, and I nod, hating the way I¡¯m relieved that he did buy them for me. I shouldn¡¯t care if they belong to some other woman, but I do.

    ¡°Did you eat your food the maid brought up?¡± He looks around the room, searching for the tray. I didn¡¯t finish the whole te, but I ate what I could with my stomach being in knots. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised I was able to keep anything down at all.

    He inspects the half-eaten food and nods, seemingly pleased with the amount I ate. He turns back to face me before taking a step toward me. Instinctively, I try to take a step back, but my back is already pressed against the window.

    Closing the distance between us in tworge strides, he stands so close, I have to tilt my neck back to look him in the face.

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± he gruffly demands, and again, I obey without thinking. I offer him my hand, and he takes it, engulfing mine with his muchrger one.

    Without another word, he turns and tugs me along behind him.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask when he heads for the door, excitement blooming in my chest at the thought that I¡¯ll finally get to leave the bedroom.

    ¡°Dinner.¡±

    He opens the door and pulls me out into the hall. His legs are much longer than mine, and I have a hard time keeping up with hisrge strides as he drags me through the hallways and down the stairs.

    Why is he in such a hurry?

    By the time we get to the dining room, I realize that we arepletely alone in thisrge house, or at least I don¡¯t see or hear anyone else. Peering at the huge mahogany table that seats twelve, I find that it is already set¡­for two. There are covered bowls and trays in the center of the table, making me wonder if someone prepared this and left or if Julian made this for us.

    He pulls out a chair and motions for me to sit down. When I take the seat, he pushes the chair in and starts to uncover all the food. Steam billows from each dish and an array of savory vors fill the air.

    Before I can stop myself, I ask, ¡°Did you cook this?¡±

    Julian looks like he wants tough. ¡°Do I look like a chef?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I just¡­ never mind,¡± I mumble, my cheeks heating. I feel embarrassed, and all for asking a simple question.

    My soon to be husband takes the serving spoon and starts filling my te with a little bit of everything before filling his own.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, more out of reflex than anything else. I shouldn¡¯t be thanking him for anything. I should be taking my steak knife and stabbing him in the throat.

    Grabbing the fork, I pierce a small potato, imagining it¡¯s one of Julian¡¯s eyeballs. I don¡¯t really feel like eating, but I know refusing is futile. He would somehow make me do it regardless. Plus, not eating will ultimately work against me. I need my strength to escape, so if eating gets me there, then I¡¯ll eat.

    ¡°Would you care for some wine?¡± he asks casually.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± There is no way I¡¯m drinking a drop of alcohol. I¡¯m already at a major disadvantage. I¡¯m not going to add anything to make me even weaker.

    ¡°Suit yourself. I got you something,¡± he announces, grabbing something from his ck pocket. ¡°Put this on, and don¡¯t take it off, ever.¡± The tone of his voice carries a finality to it. I look up from my te, and at the small object he is holding between tworge fingers. It¡¯s tinypared to his huge palm-a silver band with a shiny diamond cradled in the center.

    ¡°How romantic,¡± I say under my breath while reaching for the engagement ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s either this around your finger or a cor around your neck? I figured you¡¯d prefer this.¡± He shrugs, and I want to throw the stupid ring in his face.

 Chapter 11

    Elena

    Instead, I nod in agreement and slide the ring onto my ring finger. Of course, it fits perfectly. How does he do this? Did he have someone measure me from head to toe while I was sleeping? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, to be honest.

    Trying not to look at the ring, I continue eating, pretending like I don¡¯t find the ring beautiful. Thest thing I want is for him to assume I like something he got me.

    For a few minutes, neither one of us says anything. I want to ignore him just as much as the sparkling diamond decoration on my ring finger, but I¡¯m not able to do either. His presence is impossible to ignore, and the diamond glitters with every tiny movement. It¡¯s annoying, all of it.

    ¡°Why did you get me this ring? It¡¯s not like anyone will see it.¡±

    ¡°I will see it,¡± he snaps. Then he continues in a slightly softer tone. ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t be locked in the bedroom forever. Just until I can be sure you won¡¯t disobey me. How long that will take is purely up to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    We eat the rest of the meal in silence. When I can¡¯t take another bite, I ce the fork next to my te and lean back in my chair. My stomach is full, and I don¡¯t think I could take another bite if I tried.

    ¡°Dessert?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m full.¡± The words have barely left my lips before Julian gets up from his chair. Grabbing me by my upper arm, he pulls me to my feet and starts guiding me out of the dining room.

    Immediately, I¡¯m rmed. Why is he so eager to get me back to the bedroom? I thought he wanted to wait until after we were married. Maybe he changed his mind?

    ¡°Why are you shaking?¡± His words take me by surprise as we reach the stairs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was. Why are you in such a hurry to get me to bed? I thought¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Julian snickers. ¡°You thought I was an honorable man who was going to wait to have sex with you until after we were married?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I can only hope¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    We¡¯ll see? What is that supposed to mean?

    By the time we reach the bedroom, I¡¯m shaking even more. I¡¯mpletely alone with a man who is easily twice my size. There¡¯s no one here who could help me even if they heard me scream. I¡¯mpletely helpless, at the mercy of this ruthless man who bought me for ten million dors.

    He locks the door behind us and lets go of my arm. Scurrying backward, I feel like I¡¯m suffocating in his presence.

    ¡°Get ready for bed. I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±

    ¡°A sh-shower?¡±  I stutter, still shaking like a leaf and a little shocked. I was so sure he was going to rape me, but he¡¯s¡­

    ¡°Yes, a shower. Care to join?¡± The mocking tone he gives me has me snapping out of the fearful fog around my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I blurt out, making him grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Find some pajamas and get in the bed,¡± he orders before turning around and walking into the bathroom. As he disappears into the bathroom, I all but run into the closet. My heart is racing, and my hands shake as I grab a nightshirt and pair of sleep shorts.

    Quickly, I peel my clothes off and put my clean pj¡¯s on, waiting for him to appear in the closet. He¡¯s a cruel monster, and I must always remain alert when he is in the room.

    Tiptoeing out of the closet, I walk back to the king-size bed, my eyes catching on the door to the bathroom, which is cracked open. Steam billows into the bedroom, and temptation builds inside of me.

    He¡¯s seen you naked. Why not see him naked?

    Walking over to the door, I peer through the crack and cover my mouth with a hand to stifle the gasp that tries to escape. Water cascades over his tanned, sculpted body, the muscles of his back ripple, but it¡¯s not his nakedness that has me gasping.

    It¡¯s the hand wrapped around the steel rod between his legs, the furious, angry pumping that he¡¯s doing with his hand. My cheeks burn, and my throat tightens as I watch him stroke himself. I¡¯ve never seen a man touch himself, and I be mesmerized. Each stroke is anger-filled, and I can¡¯t look away, my eyes roam over his thick thighs that are like tree trunks, his biceps bulge, and with his eyes closed, he looks almost angelic. Licking my lips, I feel a heat creep into my core.

    This is wrong. He¡¯s your captor.

    As if he can feel me watching him, his eyes flutter open, and his dark blue orbs find mine instantly. The air in my lungs rushes out, and I stumble backward from the intensity in them. Shame fills me, and my face burns, watching as his lips tip up at the sides while he doesn¡¯t even miss a beat and continues stroking himself.

    Rushing from the door, I almost trip over my feet in my escape to get away. Jumping onto the bed, I climb under the covers and press a hand to my chest, trying to get my heart to stop beating out of my chest.

    After a while, my breathing returns to normal at about that same time that the water in the shower turns off. Seconds turn into minutes, and I hold my breath while waiting.

    Heavy footfalls approach the bed, and then the room falls into darkness. My body is strung tight with anxiety. The nkets are pulled back, and the weight of his body presses into the mattress. I feel like prey hiding in the woods, hoping I won¡¯t be discovered.

    I don¡¯t even get a chance to prepare for his touch, he slings an arm around my waist and tugs my back to his chest, engulfing me in his warmth. Heat zings through me when our skin touches.

    ¡°In case you were wondering, I was thinking about you the entire time. Thinking about your tight pussy, the way you¡¯ll pulse around me and beg me for more on our wedding night. I can¡¯t wait to deflower you.¡± His mouth is at my ear, and I involuntarily shiver at his confession.

    He lets out a small chuckle and then settles behind me. I don¡¯t say anything and try not to think about his words, but the truth is, I can¡¯t get the image out of my mind, and that makes me hate him all the more. He¡¯s making me crave something, making me need him, and I¡¯ll do anything to prove that I don¡¯t need or want him.

 Chapter 12

    Julian

    Working from home is a pain in the ass when you have a beautiful woman right down the hall that you could be fucking. It¡¯s also impossible to focus when you keep checking your phone so you can spy on her and see what she¡¯s doing. Maybe I should¡¯ve gone with La today to check shipments, at least then I wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the raven-haired beauty.

    Last night, she watched me as I beat off to the image of her perfect pussy. Her gaze was full of shock and curiosity. It took me forever to fall asleep, wondering what she would do if I touched her. I never expected her to spy on me, or watch me through the door, but she shocked the hell out of me. Maybe it was a game. Maybe she was trying to test me.

    Leaning back in my chair, I think back to this morning and how I tortured myself further. Forcing myself to stand outside the shower and watch as she washed her gorgeous body. She looked like a goddamn angel, and I hate it. Every time I look at her, I see a young woman I want to break and destroy. This is revenge, in and simple. Any sliver of kindness died the day my mother did.

    I see her father standing over my dead mother¡¯s body, and I feel shame for not reacting sooner. I feel like a fucking failure for not protecting my mother, and I will never allow myself to feel that way again. Elena is a means to an end, and breaking her heart is inevitable. She will be a casualty of war, and there is nothing I can do about it.

    The minutes tick by slowly, and I go over the books one more time, double-checking to make sure that I¡¯ve received dues from every location in my territory. I¡¯ll need to send Markus out to the new businesses so he can let them know how this works. They¡¯ll choose either to stay and pay dues or leave.

    Grabbing my cell, I call Markus. The phone rings twice.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡°There are three businesses that are new on the east side of town. I will send you the names of each of them. I want you to go in and let them know the rules, tell them what they need to do, and show them what happens if they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I can almost hear the joy in his voice. Markus doesn¡¯t show emotion often, but I imagine he smiles while delivering my messages.

    ¡°Let me know if there are any problems,¡± I tell him and hang up.

    Logging back into the security app, I find Elena sitting on the edge of the bed cross-legged. She¡¯s just sitting there, doing nothing, lookingpletely unaffected by the fact that she is all alone.

    It angers and interests me all at once.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the silence of the room, and I wonder why that is? She should be going insane, beating on the door, begging for me to let her out.

    I knew her father kept her on lockdown in his house, but maybe it was more than that. Had her father locked her up in her bedroom, kept her a prisoner like she is here? Clearly, she¡¯s conditioned, which is putting a real damper on my n.

    Checking the time, I realize it¡¯s almost lunch. Pushing up from my chair, I walk to the kitchen where Martha¨Cone of the older maids¨Cis just putting everything on a tray.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it to her today,¡± I tell her. Her mouth opens to say something, but she quickly changes her mind, closes her mouth, and simply nods instead.

    Carrying the tray of food, I walk through the house and up to the bedrooms. I catch myself being eager to get to her, and that thought has me slowing down. I can¡¯t have her get to me like that. No one controls me.

    I unlock the door while bncing the food with my free hand. When I step inside, Elena jumps up from the bed. Her eyes go wide as she takes me in; clearly, she didn¡¯t expect me to deliver her lunch.

    She doesn¡¯t say anything as I carry the tray to her, cing it on the bed beside her.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you were expecting someone else?¡± I say.

    ¡°I just thought the maid brought me my lunch. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±

    ¡°You sound disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Just surprised.¡± She shrugs. Without looking up at me, she takes the sandwich from the te and starts nibbling on it. As I stand there towering over her, I¡¯m burdened with the need to understand her.

    ¡°You seem ustomed to being alone.¡±

    ¡°Because I am,¡± she simply states. ¡°I would appreciate being able to go out for walks and explore the grounds when I want to.¡±

    ¡°Like I said¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She nces up at me, her thickshes fan against her cheeks. ¡°Listen, obey, behave, then freedom. In that order.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m mad or impressed that she dared to interrupt me. I don¡¯t even remember thest time someone did that without dying immediately after.

    ¡°Did your father not teach you any manners?¡±

    Her cheeks turn crimson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her apology is genuine, and I¡¯m not sure what to make of it. Hell, I don¡¯t know what to make of any of this. She¡¯s nothing like I expected her to be, and I need to get out of this room and away from her. She draws me in, and I won¡¯t be made a fool of, least of all by her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to get you for dinner.¡±

    Her lips part, and it looks like she¡¯s going to say something, but her gaze darts away, and words nevere out. I wonder if she is going to ask me to stay. To talk. Is my n working so quickly? Is she already starved for my attention?

    Not giving her time to figure it out, I leave the room without another word. I close and lock the door behind me before I stare at the door for a second longer than I should. My n is unfolding nicely, even though not quite as I had nned, she is starting to depend on me, nevertheless. So why am I not happy about it?

 Chapter 13

    Julian

    My afternoon workload goes just as painfully slow as the morning. La and I discuss a couple shipments of drugs that have gone missing. It¡¯s going to cost us big and is a mistake that one of my men will pay for. I have this feeling that someone is trying to stiff me. Concentrating is nearly impossible, knowing Elena is right within reaching distance. Having her here is starting to drive me insane, and I wonder if I can wait until next week to fuck her.

    I stop working early and have Martha set the table on the terrace. Elena has been behaving very well, I might as well give her a little reward. I pour myself a ss of whiskey and stare out the huge window that overlooks thewn. The whiskey calms me, making me warm all over and is just what I need before going to see my bride. Finishing the ss, I leave the office and walk down the hall.

    Reaching the bedroom door, I smile smugly while already knowing she listened to me and is waiting like a dog ready to see its owner at the end of the day.

    When I unlock and open the door, I find her exactly where I knew she would be-my obedient, soon to be wife. Her green eyes meet mine earnestly, and she stands up and walks over to me. Just likest night, I take her hand in mine, hating the way it fucking feels, and drag her through the house.

    I don¡¯t want her to get familiar with her surroundings, and I don¡¯t want her to see any of the guards or maids unless necessary. Right now, she is my captive, not a guest, and not yet a member of the Moretti family. She will see what I want her to see when I want her to see it.

    Her short legs can barely keep up with my steps, and I briefly entertain the idea of picking her up. Mostly because I want to scare her, and partially because I want to touch her. Every time I¡¯m in her presence, I have to stop myself from taking from her, from dipping my fingers into her panties and touching what¡¯s mine.

    Taking her virginity now or next month doesn¡¯t matter much to me, but I¡¯m sticking to my n. It will help, making her trust me.

    That¡¯s not to say I won¡¯t taste or touch her. I didn¡¯t pay ten million dors, so I could stare at her, and I¡¯m as far from a saint as could possibly be. She¡¯s lucky, very lucky, someone far less innocent would¡¯ve been on her back the first night.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Elena asks when we bypass the dining room and enter the French doors off the kitchen.

    There¡¯s an intake of breath, and I pause just outside the door, looking down and admiring Elena¡¯s beauty in the setting sun. I know for a fact that I will thoroughly enjoy fucking her and nting my seed inside her. That¡¯s the second-best part of my n; the first is seeing her father¡¯s face when he realizes his daughter actually wants me, maybe even loves me.

    Looking out onto the terrace, the outside lights are dimmed, and the table is set for the two of us.

    The area is spacious, huge with a brick walkout and small fountain in the center. There¡¯s a spot to cook outdoors, and if you walk a little further down, there is a pool. When I bought this mansion, it was because of this space, but since living here, I¡¯ve used it maybe once or twice, and that¡¯s it.

    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Elena whispers.

    ¡°It really is. This view and this space are the main reasons I bought the house to begin with.¡± I¡¯m not sure why I just told her that but brush it off and usher her to a spot at the table. I take a seat beside her and start uncovering all the dishes.

    Elena hands me her te, and I fill it before filling my own. She takes dainty bites and small sips of her water. I¡¯m famished, so I eat my te of food and then a second helping.

    ¡°Where do you go during the day?¡± she askspletely out of the blue.

    I look up from my te. ¡°Why do you care to know?¡±

    ¡°Do you always answer a question with a question?¡± Her remark makes me grin.

    ¡°Does it bother you that much?¡± I answer with a question again, enjoying the frown and tiny eye roll she gives me. ¡°Usually, yes. If you must know, I do business during the day. Sometimes here at the house and sometimes I leave to handle it.¡±

    She nods. ¡°My father never told me anything about the business. He always said that it was a man¡¯s job, and I was meant to be a housewife someday. That I shouldn¡¯t be getting my hands dirty or meddling in things I knew nothing about.¡±

    ¡°So, your father kept you sheltered then?¡± I already know this, of course, but I¡¯d like to hear her version and maybe find something out I didn¡¯t get from my spies.

    Elenaughs, but it¡¯s bitter and humorless. ¡°Sheltered is an understatement, but it¡¯s not really different from the life I¡¯m living here. I¡¯ve merely been moved from one cage to the next. The only difference is my gatekeeper.¡±

    The blood in my veins heats at beingpared to that piece of shit she calls her father. If she knew how he brutally murdered my mother, maybe she would be singing another tune, or maybe she wouldn¡¯t believe me at all.

    Deciding to change the topic before I get any angrier, I ask, ¡°Would you like dessert today?¡±

    She shakes her head, but looks up at me, her green eyes piercing something inside of me.

    ¡°I would like to go for a short walk, though.¡± Those eyes turn pleading, and though I¡¯m tempted to give in to her since she has been so well behaved, I don¡¯t.

    ¡°No, that must be earned. Your reward tonight was having dinner outside.¡± Her mouth pops open, and it looks like she¡¯s going to respond, but I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t dig yourself a hole that you cannot get out of. Tears and begging do not work on me.¡± Leaning a little closer, I notice the way her breath hitches, my eyes trail over her throat and down her chest. I want her, I want her so badly I can taste it. ¡°In fact, I get off on other people¡¯s pain. Tears make my cock hard, and a hard cock leads to fucking. Do you want me to fuck you?¡± I ask in a low voice.

    Elena looks away, and I can see the worry filling her features.

    ¡°I saw you watching me beat off. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re interested. I won¡¯t tell your daddy you want me.¡± I won¡¯t tell, I¡¯ll show him.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go to bed,¡± she says, ignoring my offer.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± I nod and stand, pulling her to her feet in one move. She gasps in surprise at my fast movement but doesn¡¯t voice aint.

    Instead of holding her hand, I tuck her into my side this time, keeping my arm tightly wrapped around her as I walk. She surprises me yet again at how natural she acts-as if she isn¡¯t scared of me. She walks with me almost as if she is enjoying my nearness. Like I¡¯m the white knight and not the big bad wolf hiding in the shadows.

    Then suddenly, she digs her heels into the ground.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Instinctively, I pull her closer, holding her to my chest as I scan the space for danger. My heart rattles in my chest as worry overtakes me.

    ¡°What?¡± I growl when I don¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.

    She peers up at me through her long coalshes, her eyes pleading with me. ¡°Can we go in there?¡± She points her finger at the open door we just passed.

    The door that leads into the library.  ¡°Please, can I pick one book out? Just one? I¡¯m going crazy in that room with nothing to do. Please¡­¡± She begs so sweetly, and I wonder if she would beg this nicely for my cock.

    ¡°One book? What would you do for that book?¡± I question, a grin tucking on my lips.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Oh, god, she is so naive. What does she think I want? The first thing on my mind is a blow job, but I know she won¡¯t go for that. I could push for some light touching, but I¡¯m not sure that would help my hunger for her. A different idea hits me.

    ¡°Take a shower with me. I¡¯ll let you pick one book if you agree to willingly step into the shower with me. No cowering and no running.¡±

    ¡°Just a shower?¡± She nibbles on her bottom lip nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen you naked. You¡¯ve already seen me naked,¡± I point out. ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? It¡¯s just a shower.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agrees reluctantly after a moment, and this time, I can¡¯t hide my triumph. I smile.

    ¡°Go ahead, then, take your pick.¡±

    She hesitantly steps away from me, watching me like I might grab her at any moment to drag her away. When I motion for her to go, she eagerly walks into the library and starts looking through the shelves. She looks like a small child on Christmas morning, and I won¡¯t lie, I enjoy seeing her like this. Her smile is much better than her sullen face.

    I fully expect her to search the shelves top to bottom to find a romance, thriller, or maybe even a mystery novel. What I didn¡¯t expect her to do is stop and browse through my old textbooks. College wasn¡¯t something I really needed, but I wanted to do even against my father¡¯s wishes. During the day, I took online sses, and at night, I spilled blood. It was the perfect bnce.

    Watching her curiously, I wait to see what she is up to.

    ¡°This one,¡± she announces and pulls out one of the thickest books on the shelf. Advanced Mathematics. She can¡¯t be serious? This must be a joke.

    Arching a brow, I ask, ¡°Are you sure you want to read that? Or did you pick that particr book to hit me with over the head in my sleep?¡±

    ¡°What? No! I do really want this¡­ and maybe a pencil¡­ and some paper?¡± She bats her eyes even more, and all I can think is this shower better fucking be worth it.

    ¡°Fine, but if you try and stab me with the pencil or make me regret giving you any of these items, I¡¯ll-¡±

    ¡°Punish me? I know, and I won¡¯t. I swear.¡± I give her a stern look at the interruption. Maybe it¡¯s her manners that need whipping into shape. Either way, I still walk over to the massive desk in the center of the room, knowing there are some loose pieces of paper and pencils in here somewhere.

    I find both items with ease and almostugh at Elena, who seems to struggle with carrying the massive textbook. Together we walk out of the library and down the hall and into the bedroom. Inside, Elena ces the book on the table in front of the chaise lounge. She looks excited, ted even, but before she gets the chance to dig into a shit ton of math problems, she has to pay up.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for my payment.¡± I grin as I loosen my tie from around my neck and start to unbutton my shirt. Elena nods and stands, the smile wiped clear from her now pale face.

    Oh, I¡¯m going to enjoy this thoroughly.

 Chapter 14

    Elena

    It¡¯s time for my payment.

    I have to remind myself that it¡¯s just a shower and that he¡¯s seen me naked before. Plus, I¡¯m marrying him next week, and then, he will expect more than showers from me. This is going to happen regardless. I might as well get it over with. Grabbing the hem of my shirt, I pull it up and over my head.

    As soon as the cool air touches my skin, I shiver. Julian¡¯s prating gaze is on me, and I feel like amb being led to the ughterhouse.

    Nheless, I flick the button on my jeans and shove them down my legs, trying not to tremble as I do. Kicking out of them, my panties go next, and then my bra. Lifting my eyes from the floor, I see a hunger like I¡¯ve never seen before on his face. I almost gasp at the intense look but stifle it at thest minute.

    He drinks me in and starts to undress. Chewing the inside of my cheek, I look anywhere but at him. Yes, eventually, we¡¯re going to have sex, but I¡¯m still not ustomed to anyone seeing me naked or me seeing anyone else naked.

    ¡°Afraid to look? Worried you might see something you like?¡±

    Determined to do this without backing down, I lift my gaze and stare right at him. I look at him the way he looked at me, taking in his well-built physique, the hard lines and ridges, and down to the deep muscled V that leads to his thick penis. His thighs look like tree trunks, his overall body image makes me shiver. He seems even bigger without clothes on, and I¡¯m not sure how that¡¯s possible.

    ¡°You look¡­ nice.¡± I gulp barely getting the words out.

    ¡°Nice?¡± He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve been called a lot of things in my life, but nice isn¡¯t one of them.¡± I believe it. I¡¯m not dumb enough to believe he¡¯s a good man, or that he¡¯s kind.

    ¡°I mean, your body is nice,¡± I rephrase.

    He doesn¡¯t say anything just gives me a strange look and starts for the bathroom. I follow behind him quietly. He opens the ss door, and turns the showerhead on, stepping under it before it can get hot. I wait a few moments until the water is warm enough before I join him.

    He turns the other showerhead on, and I almost sigh when I step beneath the hot spray.

    It¡¯s arge shower, easily made to fit two people, and still, the space feels tiny and confined when sharing it with someone asrge as him.

    I stare at his muscled back, watching his movements, enjoying the sight before me. Turning, he hands me a washcloth and gives me the soap. I start washing myself, trying to keep my eyes on the tile floor, but I know he is watching everything I do.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I see his heavy member swinging between his legs, growingrger and stiffer by the minute. When his penis is so hard that it¡¯s curved upward, pointing to his navel, I sneak a nce up at him and find his eyes are glued to me, a hunger like no other reflecting in the blue depths.

    It¡¯s just a shower¡­

    Nervously, I reach for the shampoo, trying my best to keep some space between us. Unfortunately, in doing so, I shift my weight awkwardly and lose my footing. My feet slip on the soapy tile floor, and I shriek, knowing I¡¯m about to hit the unforgiving floor hard.

    Squeezing my eyes shut, I wait for the pain to overtake my body, but instead, Julian grabs me by the arm and pulls me up and against his chest. My hands fly up to press against his chest, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s to pull him closer or push him away.

    Feeling his long erection pressing up against my belly, I decide it¡¯s thetter. I shove against his chest, but his arms tighten around me, pulling me closer. Like quicksand, I¡¯m trapped in his embrace, seemingly sinking deeper with every move I make. My nipples harden as I struggle in his arms, something like fear developing in my gut.

    A deep groan rumbles in his chest, reminding me of a grizzly bear. I don¡¯t dare look up. Instead, I keep my eyes on his chest, which is rising and falling at a steady rate.

    ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you said just a shower¡­¡± My lips wobble. Had I been fooled into trusting him?

    Leaning forward, his nose skims against my throat, and I feel a trickle of heat in my belly. ¡°I did, but I want more¡­¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s asking for trouble, but in reality, do I have a choice?

    Swallowing down my fear, I ask, ¡°What kind of more?¡±

    ¡°I know I told you it was nothing but a shower, but having you so close, makes me want to take from you until there isn¡¯t anything left. I¡¯m a man of my word, and I won¡¯t fuck you until our wedding night, but I want your dainty hand on my cock, jerking me off until I cover the tile in cum.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± I whisper, not sure what else to say or do. It doesn¡¯t sound like he is giving me a choice. Or is he? Do I even want a choice? It¡¯d be easier to tell myself I was forced, but no matter how cruel and horrible a person he is, I can¡¯t deny my curiosity, and like I said, this was going to happen, one way or another.

    cing two fingers beneath my chin, he forces me to look up at him. ¡°Do you want to do this?¡±

    Swallowing thickly, I look at the throbbing length trapped between our bodies. The head is an angry red and swollen. It looks almost painful. It¡¯s now a choice that he¡¯s given, and I find my head nodding without thought. Looking back up, I see a dark gleam in Julian¡¯s eyes as he drops his hand and trails it down between my breasts before reaching for my hand.

    Anxiety ripples through me, and heat blooms in my cheeks when he guides my hand to his cock, the muscle twitches beneath my hand, and I stare at the appendage in awe. It¡¯s soft and thick, and so incredibly warm. It¡¯s unlike anything I ever expected.

    cing his hand over mine, Julian guides me, a hiss passing his firm lips at the movement. Biting the inside of my cheek, I wonder if I¡¯m doing this right. My hand is trembling, making each stroke jerky. He¡¯s so thick, my hand can¡¯t quite wrap around the entire length.

    ¡°Harder,¡± Julian grunts, his hand tightening over mine, and I squeeze a little harder, my pulse pounding in my ears. Mesmerized by the movements, I watch as Julian thrusts his hips forward like he¡¯s fucking someone.

    Like this, given over to the pleasure, he looks more animal than human.

    ¡°Faster. I need it fast and hard.¡±

    His growl is animalistic, and it frightens me, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the way he mps down on my hand, squeezing so hard I wince. His touch is bruising and painnces across my hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I whimper, trying to tug my hand away. His strength is a force to be reckoned with, and I know he¡¯ll only release me when he wants to.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It takes a moment for the haze around his head to clear, but as soon as it does, I wish I¡¯d never said anything. He releases my hand like it¡¯s fire and turns on me so fast I take a protective step back, my back colliding with the tile.

    With clenched teeth, he sneers, ¡°Get the fuck out of here, and go get dressed.¡±

    Tears spring in my eyes, and disappointment builds in my chest.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Julian¡¯s hand clenches into a fist down at his side, and fear slithers through me. Is he going to hit me?

    ¡°Even looking fear in the eyes, even after I told you to leave, you still stand here.¡± Leaning forward, he curls his lip and snarls, ¡°Get out.¡±

    I don¡¯t think or try to exin myself. I rush from the shower, nearly slipping on the tile in my haste to get away. The bedroom is no better for me because I¡¯m reminded that I¡¯ll be in bed with him very soon. Scurrying into the closet, I try and keep my fear and the tears at bay, but they refuse to be pushed down. I drop my nightgown twice before pulling it on, and it takes me forever to bnce while putting my panties on.

    My heart clenches in my chest, and I don¡¯t understand why. Why am I so upset that he pushed me away? Why does it bother me at all? Deep down, I know it¡¯s because I wanted to bring him pleasure¡­ I wanted to show him that I know what I¡¯m doing, but all I did was anger him and make a mockery out of myself.

    Stepping out of the closet, I walk to the bed and wipe my eyes, willing the tears away.

    This night was going so great, and then I screwed it all up. Is he going to punish me for disobeying him? I tried to exin that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, but he didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    The water shuts off in the bathroom, and the room falls into an eerie silence. The calm before the storm, you could say. Perched on the bed, I crawl beneath the covers as if they could save me from his wrath. Tears glisten in my eyes, and I lick my dry lips.

    I stare at the door for a long time, watching, anticipating. He appears in the doorway with a towel slung over his hips, which he drops to the ground when he reaches the bed.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t say anything, that it¡¯s ignorant to even consider opening my mouth right now, but I can¡¯t help it. No, I didn¡¯t pick him as my husband, and I was bought from my father, like cattle, but he will be my husband. I have to live with this man for the rest of my life, and I can¡¯t do it constantly being afraid.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Julian. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I try not to show how broken up over this I am, but that¡¯s harder to conceal. Standing bare-ass naked, he looks at me with barely kept disdain. Like I¡¯m a pesky little bug.

    ¡°Stop with the tears. Remember what I told you earlier¡­ your fears make me want to fuck you, and if you thought I was hurting your delicate little hand a short while ago, then you¡¯ll be in for the surprise of a lifetimee our wedding night. I won¡¯t just hurt you¡­ I¡¯ll make you bleed, my naive little wife.¡± The evil grin he gives me promises pain, and I shiver under his inspecting eyes, wishing he never asked me to touch him. This is his fault, and yet I silently sob as he climbs into the bed and shuts the lights off.

    I¡¯m marrying a monster, and there is nothing I can do to stop it.

 Chapter 15

    Julian

    I¡¯ve always known what kind of person I am, a ruthless, cruel, selfish bastard who only cares about power and revenge. There has been a darkness deep inside of me for as long as I can remember, but that darkness was always held at bay by my mother. She was the one good thing in my life, the one person who loved me no matter how fucked up I was.

    The day she died, the evil inside of me spread like a fucking cancer, and it hasn¡¯t stopped growing since. There are times when I think that¡¯s all that is left. Darkness is the only thing remaining, it¡¯s all I am and all I¡¯ll ever be. Today, I have my doubts about that theory, because right now, I¡¯m feeling something I haven¡¯t in a very long time¡­ remorse.

    Elena is sleeping in my arms, her body curled up into itself, trying to get away from me even in her sleep. As she should be.

    I lost control yesterday, and I broke my word. I told her it was just a shower, but I couldn¡¯t keep my lust for her in check. I asked for more, knowing damn well that she couldn¡¯t give me what I wanted.

    I keep telling myself that I¡¯m angry with her, that I¡¯m angry at how this is messing with my n, but the truth is, I¡¯m angry with myself. This is on me.

    Peeling myself away from her, I move slowly, so I don¡¯t wake her up. After the fiasco fromst night, I won¡¯t make her take a shower this morning. I¡¯ll let her sleep in, I don¡¯t need the torture of watching her and thinking about how to fix this shit.

    Walking into the closet, I get dressed quickly. When I head out of the room, she is still deep in sleep. I stop and take a moment to look at her. Her eyshes are crusted together, and her cheeks are a hue of red. I know she criedst night, cried herself to sleep while I was holding her.

    Shaking my head, I quietly walk out of the room, shoving all those unwanted feelings down. I need to get back in the game, Concentrate on what¡¯s important. Her feelings should be the least of my concerns.

    Quietly, I close the door behind me and turn the lock. I need to clear my head. Which means, I either need a drink, or I need to kill something. Pulling out my phone, I check the time. It¡¯s seven-thirty¡­ too early to start drinking. Killing it is.

    * * *

    Blood looks different when it¡¯s sttered on the ground, draining from the bodies of your victims. The thrill I get from killing is fucked up, but something I¡¯ll never give up. I was only fourteen when I killed my first man. My father ced the gun in my hand and told me to put a bullet between the guy¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t second guess myself. I just did as I was told. Since that day, I¡¯ve grown to enjoy the kill. Enjoy the adrenaline hit I get out of it. It¡¯s like doing drugs, but better. What does it say about me morally that I don¡¯t even care about the life that I rip from the earth? Killinges with the job, sure I don¡¯t have to do the dirty work myself. I have men to do it for me, but I¡¯m notzy. I love a good hunt, a chance to sink a knife into some fucker¡¯s chest.

    Arriving back at the mansion, the endorphin high of torturing my victim all day slowly fades away. Looking down at my blood-stained hands and shirt, I¡¯m reminded that a serious amount of blood covers my hands.

    Elena¡¯s face pops into my head, and I know if I enter our bedroom dressed like this, there will be a plethora of questions thrown my way. Business is business, and it has nothing to do with my marriage to her. I¡¯m not obligated to share with her what I do during the day.

    Walking into one of the guest bedrooms, I take a shower, washing away the blood, watching as it swirls down the drain. Today was a good day, frustrating because I had to track a shipment of drugs that disappeared but fulfilling when I sunk my knife into the traitor¡¯s throat and watched blood spray across the pavement.

    Finishing my shower, I feel drawn to check on Elena. Leaving her this morning was hard, even though it shouldn¡¯t have been. Drying off, I sling a towel around my waist and grab my phone, entering the app for the security camera on my phone.

    I watch the day¡¯s events through the camera. She looks like sleeping beauty as she remains in bed nearly a full hour after I left. Then she wakes up, looking around the room, disoriented as if she¡¯ll find me lurking in the shadows. Her fear of me makes me smile.

    I watch as she pushes from the bed and goes into the bathroom. A short whileter, she leaves the bathroom naked, and raw, primal hunger pushes through me at the naked image before my eyes. I cannot wait for the day toe when I take her without care, without mercy.

    She scampers into the closet, dresses, and then walks over to the chaise lounge where she remains for the better part of the morning. There is something about her, something I can¡¯t pinpoint. She uses the paper and pencil to write out math problems and solves each one back to back. Yesterday in the library, I had fully expected her to go for a romance book, or maybe a thriller, but like everything with this girl, she shocks me into silence.

    Her adaption to change, and the way she remains strong even in her weakest moments. She is fierce and bold, and she doesn¡¯t even know it.

    She does the math problems for a while until Martha appears in the bedroom with her lunch. Elena¡¯s face brightens with joy at seeing her, and she gets up, moving toward her. I gave Martha explicit instructions when it came to bringing Elena her lunch.

    Don¡¯t speak to her, and don¡¯t offer her any type of help or you¡¯ll pay with your life.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    It appears Martha is listening until I see her lean forward, and her lips move slowly. It¡¯s subtle, and I almost miss it, but Elena looking down at Martha¡¯s extended hand does it for me, and I see her pass the small scrap of something into Elena¡¯s hand.

    Red hot anger rips through me, and I growl, squeezing my phone in my hand. Nothing is as horrible as a traitor. I find a spare suit in the closet and dress quickly, my hands shaking with pent up rage as I leave the bedroom and head for the kitchen.

    Martha has been a long-time employee and one of my father¡¯s favorites. Killing her is going to hurt, but there is no way around it. If she has betrayed me, then she cannot live.

    As soon as I enter the kitchen, Martha looks up from the pot she is stirring and faces me.

    ¡°Mr. Moretti.¡± She looks at the ground as she speaks like most of the staff in this house do.

    ¡°Cut the shit, Martha.¡± I crowd her, forcing her back against the counter. My hand is on my gun, waiting for me to draw it. ¡°What did you give Elena when you dropped her lunch off?¡±

    Her lips tremble, and she wrings her hands in her apron before looking up at me. Fear fills her eyes, she knows what¡¯s toe.

    ¡°It was just a note, sir,¡± she says, and my teeth grind together, my jaw clenching and aching. Her piece of shit father found a way inside and infiltrated my home.

    Curling my lip, I circle my hand around Martha¡¯s throat and squeeze. ¡°From who?¡± I ask, even though I already know. I merely want her to confess it out loud.

    ¡°Her father,¡± she whispers, her weathered face contouring with shame. ¡°Just a note from her father.¡±

    ¡°You know what your betrayal means?¡± I squeeze her feeble throat a little harder.

    She nods. ¡°Yes, sir. It means death.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Elena

    I stare at the crumpled-up paper in my hand, reading it for the hundredth time, and still, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s real or not. And if it is real, what am I going to make of it?

    Elena,

    I wille for you, sweetheart.

    Be strong, Dad

    The note is handwritten, the lettering tells me that it is indeed my father who wrote this note. The question is, why? Is he reallying for me? Do I even want him toe after he sold me like an object? I¡¯ve had days to think about how cruel he was in letting me go, giving me away like I was nothing.

    My life here is worse than the one spent at my father¡¯s ce, but honestly, not by much. I had a few more things to do at home, but not many. ording to Julian, I will have more freedom at some point, so being here seems like the better option.

    Julian expects things from me, things I¡¯m not sure I can give him, but what are my other choices? If I somehow manage to get back home, I will either be alone for the rest of my life, or my father will marry me off to someone else. Are there any men in my father¡¯s world that will treat me differently? I doubt it. Every man is a hardened mafia man with hate and rage burning through his veins.

    So, which one is the lesser evil?

    Folding the paper until it¡¯s only a tiny piece of scrap. I walk into the closet and shove it into the bottom of my underwear drawer, hoping that whichever path my future will lead, I will one day be free.

    * * *

    The rest of the day, I busy myself with math. Julian doesn¡¯te and get me for dinner today. Instead, a different maid brings me food to the room. I wonder why he isn¡¯t here yet, but I try not to think about that. Instead, I bury my face within the pages of the textbook.

    Julian was surprised by my choice, but there was really no question for me what book to take. If I had chosen a romance novel, I would have read it within a few hours. After that, I would have been back to square one with nothing to do.

    I don¡¯t know if I will get a chance to pick a second book, so I had to make this one count. This book will keep me upied for a long time.

    I have only one issue. Even with me writing as small as I can, the paper is about to run out. I¡¯ve already used the front and back. Without paper, I can¡¯t solve these equations, and I don¡¯t want to write in the book.

    I fill thest space on the paper, feeling a small wave of aplishment. That feeling is quickly drowned out by less pleasant feelings.

    Putting my pencil down, I look around the room and find that I once again have nothing to do.

    Spending most of my life alone, I¡¯m used to being by myself, but this is different. This is next level istion. I wish I had a radio, at least then it wouldn¡¯t be so quiet.

    I entertain the thought of taking a shower, but that just reminds me of the shitshow that happenedst night. I know I owe him nothing, and yet, I feel like a disappointment, not even being able to give him a simple hand job. I wonder if he regrets buying me yet.

    My thoughts and questions are quickly forgotten when I hear heavy footfalls approaching the door. The door is unlocked, and I sit up a little straighter. A momentter, Julian walks inside, mming the door shut behind him. The loud sound makes me jump, and the knot in my stomach grows.

    He is mad, obviously. But why? It could be because ofst night. Or he could have somehow found out about the maid, though I don¡¯t know how. Maybe he just had a bad day?

    Without greeting me or saying anything else, he steps inside the room and drops something on the bed in front of me. Then he twists around and heads into the closet.

    ncing down at what he threw on the bed, I realize it¡¯s a book¡­ a notebook, I think.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He bought me a notebook!

    Running my fingers over the smooth cover, I¡¯m in awe. It¡¯s ck leather with golden flower embroidery. It¡¯s very pretty, simple with a feminine touch, and something I would have picked for myself.

    I flip it open. Empty, lined pages greet me, and I fan through the pages, discovering there is enough to write on for a long time. Setting the notebook down on theforter, I stare at it. I don¡¯t know how to feel about his gift.

    On the one hand, I appreciate that he got this for me. It¡¯s certainly not something he had lying around on his desk, which tells me he was thinking of me. He went out of his way when he didn¡¯t have to, and that means something.

    On the other hand, however, he got this to keep me upied while locked in his bedroom. There¡¯s good and bad with this, and I¡¯m not sure what I should expect from him now.

    ¡°You like it?¡± His voice is clipped as if he is fighting to subdue his anger, trying to hold it back. Maybe his anger isn¡¯t directed at me?

    He walks back into the room a momentter, wearing nothing but a pair of boxers, and my mouth suddenly goes dry.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful. Thank you¡­¡± I¡¯m about to ask him what I have to do in return as nothing in this world is free but manage to bite my tongue at thest minute.

    I¡¯m surprised when he doesn¡¯t take a shower but slides into bed instead.

    When he inches closer, I smell soap on him.

    He already showered somewhere else.

    Did he not want to shower in our room because of what happenedst night? I put the notebook on the bedside table and lie down, turning my back to him.

    Suppressing the need to ask him, I say something else instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night,¡± I say, knowing damn well it wasn¡¯t my fault, but still feeling the need to apologize.

    Rolling over to look at him, his face is impossibly close to mine, and my eyes dart down to his lips. The thought of kissing him hits me straight in the chest. I wonder if he would let me.

    Who am I kidding? Julian doesn¡¯t seem like the type to kiss, nor do I think he would let me kiss him afterst night¡¯s incident.

    His stormy blue eyes roam my face, his features softening just briefly. ¡°Consider the notebook a gift. I broke my word to youst night. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± he simply states, and I wonder if that was supposed to be his version of an apology.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He gently pushes my shoulder to roll me back on the other side, facing away from him. Then he lowers his hand to my hip and pulls me into his chest.

    The position is weirdly familiar now, almost natural. Like we¡¯re supposed to sleep like this, which seems ridiculous. I¡¯ve only been here a couple of days, but we¡¯ve slept this way every night.

    I still have many questions swirling around in my head. I still don¡¯t know where I stand with Julian, or if I¡¯m safe, but for tonight, for now, I feel content.

 Chapter 17

    Julian

    ¡°How are things?¡± Markus asks as he walks into my office, his face aplete mask. If he can see how tense I am, then surely my other men can.

    In the mafia, any type of weakness is like a loose thread. Anyone could tug on that weakness until you unravel, spilling all your contents. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never allowed myself the pleasure of having a weakness, not until the little raven-haired beauty entered my life.

    ¡°Things are going well. I need you to find a recement for Martha. Turns out, she was a traitor.¡± I stretch out in my chair and think back to how oblivious Elena actedst night, and still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be angry with her.

    Yes, she took the note from her father, read it, and hid it, but she didn¡¯t disobey me directly, not when I hadn¡¯t asked her a single question about it. Plus, after I read the note, it was clear that Elena didn¡¯t know anything, she¡¯s not trying to escape, and that¡¯s really what I would be angry about.

    I am, however, curious to know if she would tell me if directly asked. Of course, I could have done that, but it¡¯s best for her to assume I don¡¯t know, at least for right now. If I tell her I know, chances are she¡¯ll put it together and realize I¡¯ve got a camera in the room. I¡¯d rather she didn¡¯t know she is being watched.

    The brunt of my anger was passed on to Romero-who will get what¡¯sing to him, I¡¯m keeping count of his sins, I¡¯m a patient man-and the now-dead maid who betrayed me. Hurting women has never been a joy for me, and whenever the job needed to be done, I usually passed it onto one of my men, but Martha¡¯s betrayal was personal.

    It was me or nothing, so I took my gun out and pressed the barrel to her head. She didn¡¯t beg or plead, and it was over in a sh. Life was given and taken in a single breath.

    She expected death for her betrayal, and I delivered.

    ¡°What do you n to do with Romero? We knew he was going to reach out to her, and now he has¡­ maybe he¡¯s trying to distract us so that he can attack?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it, and we¡¯re going to do nothing yet. We wait to strike till after the wedding. If he strikes us first, then obviously, we retaliate. I have it all nned. This weekend at the auction, I will show Elena off. Her father will be there, and I will make sure that he sees how much she leans on me, using the moment to rub in his face.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± Markus questions, and annoyance bubbles to the surface.

    ¡°Then I shove my foot up your ass. Don¡¯t ask me stupid questions.¡± I shake my head and thrust my fingers through my hair in frustration.

    A smirk twitches at his lips. It¡¯s as close to a smile as anyone will ever get.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not fucking your soon to be wife, given the tension rolling off of you, maybe consider going to the strip club to blow off some steam.¡±

    What Markus doesn¡¯t show in emotion, he puts into the tone of his voice.

    Blinking slowly, I pierce him with my steely gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my soon to be wife, or me fucking her in the same sentence ever again.¡±

    Markus is my first inmand, a friend, and as close to a brother as I¡¯ll ever get, but I¡¯m a possessive asshole, and no one talks about Elena but me, and especially not fucking her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, but I think you should still consider going. You¡¯ve been doing more work than usual, and the men are starting to notice.¡±

    Things were changing a little bit. I was spending more time slitting throats and beating the fuck out of people than I ever had before, mainly to stop myself from taking my bride and to put space between us. In her presence, I could grow soft, and I didn¡¯t want to do that for a second.

    The idea of going to the strip club and finding a whore to fuck wasn¡¯t appealing either, not when I had Elena down the hall, but there were very few options right now. I was going to wait until the wedding, but if I was going to make it through the rest of this week and weekend,  I needed to let off some steam.

    The fact that Markus was right was irritating.

    ¡°I should slit your throat,¡± I grumble.

    ¡°You could, but then who would be here to bust your balls or tell you that there are whispers among the men?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and get out of my office. Go kill someone or do something.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Are you going to go to the club? If so, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Markus never sought out pleasure, ever. If I didn¡¯t know him personally, I might even think he was a virgin, but I knew he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°What¡¯s there for you?¡± I cock a brow in question.

    ¡°A warm hole to sink into.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time you went somewhere to get pussy.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time you held back on taking something that is rightfully yours.¡± Obviously, he is referring to Elena, and again hisment sparked rage inside of me. He would be lucky if I didn¡¯t murder him by the end of the day for insulting me like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m still your boss, Markus. I make the rules, and I say what the fuck goes. Or did you forget that?¡± I hiss and shove from my chair. I wasn¡¯t sure I could kill Markus. He was a friend who always had my back.

 Chapter 18

    Julian

    There isn¡¯t an ounce of fear on his face as I walk over to him, my hand on my gun. Markus looked at death the same way I did. Eventually, it woulde for us. It was inevitable. The only thing is, you never know when it will happen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fucking go before I murder you,¡± I say, pushing past him and out the door.

    Calling for the driver, he arrives outside at the same time Markus and I do. We climb into the ck SUV, and we drive to Dimension. Markus and I are both silent during the drive, and it gives me a moment to clear my head.

    When we arrive at the run-down building, I decide there is no better time than now to check in on the staff.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Check with the bartender and see how everything is going. Let them know we will bring someone in soon,¡± I tell Markus as I check my phone, my finger hovering over the camera app. Watching her isn¡¯t going to sedate my need or help matters. I need to fuck someone, someone who can handle a hard pounding. God knows if I fucked Elena the way I want to, she would break in half beneath me.

    Markus nods, acknowledging what I¡¯ve asked him to do, and we walk in together, the two guards who usually man the doors aren¡¯t in ce, which angers me. Walking inside, I survey the bar; there are a few patrons in it, and the stage has a couple men sat eye-balling the dancing chick. Music beats through the ce, and a stripper works the pole, grinding her ass against it like it¡¯s a cock. Stale smoke filters into my lungs when I take a breath,bined with sweat and perfume.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check the viewing rooms and see if I can find any avable pussy,¡± I tell Markus, who gives me a chin nod and heads off to the bar.

    The long hall off to the right of the stage is where Roberto¡¯s office used to be and where all the rooms are for the private dances that take ce, and by private dances, I mean fuck sessions.

    Numerous doors lead into different private viewing rooms, and as I walk down the hall, I try and decide which room to walk into.

    My balls ache, and my cock has permanently been stiff since Elena arrived. Maybe taking the edge off is what I need.

    A door opens, and a dark-haired, half-dressed stripper crosses in front of me, and I don¡¯t even think, I just react. Grabbing her by the arm, I harshly tug her back toward the door she just came out of. She lets out a gasp, which she covers with a seductive grin when she realizes who grabbed her.

    Women fawn over me, toss themselves at me, begging for me to fuck them, and luckily the women here know just how I like it. Hard and fast.

    ¡°Mr. Moretti,¡± she purrs as I open the door and walk inside, her body rubbing against mine like a cat might rub against someone¡¯s leg. Releasing her as if her body is fire, I take a step back. She knows why I¡¯ve grabbed her, and she knows if she does well, she¡¯ll get a nice tip.

    ¡°Get on your hands and knees,¡± I growl and watch as sheplies eagerly, scurrying over to the bed without question, and nothing like I imagine Elena would be if I ordered her to. Knowing how innocent and naive she is, I bet she¡¯d cry, and I¡¯d have to force her.

    Annoyance spreads through me like a wildfire at the thought. I want to get my dick wet since I know I¡¯ll have to wait till next week, at the very least, to fuck my virgin bride, not be beaten down with thoughts of her while I¡¯m doing it. My annoyance boils over, bing pure anger. I don¡¯t understand why every thought I have leads back to her.

    The brte on her knees looks at me over her shoulder and licks her red lips while batting her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you hard and fast, and you aren¡¯t going to whimper, cry, or say a word. Do you understand?¡±

    She nods her head, and I hate how excitement bubbles up to the surface at her obedience. I stare at her round ass, the globes not quite firm. Her pussy is on full disy, her slits glistening in the dim lighting, letting me know she¡¯s ready for me, though it wouldn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t. I¡¯d fuck her dry; after all, she is here for my pleasure and nothing else.

    The whore is pretty, but nothingpared to my soon to be bride.

    There isn¡¯t an ounce of innocence or fear in this girl, and I hate it.

    She¡¯s waiting for my wrath, weing it. Fuck. Flicking the button on my cks, I move to the bed, climbing behind the whore. I take my cock into my hand, stroke the beast, and then pull a condom out of my wallet.

    At the crinkling of the package, the woman twists around. ¡°I¡¯m clean, and on the pill. You can fuck me raw if you want.¡±

    Chuckling darkly, I grab her by the hip and sink my fingers into her skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m a lot of things, but stupid isn¡¯t one of them. Now shut the fuck up and put your cheek on the mattress.¡± I¡¯m well aware of how sinister I¡¯m being right now, but here, I can be me, and with Elena, it¡¯s like I¡¯m something else entirely.

    Letting my eyes drift closed, I will the thoughts of Elena away, but closing my eyes only causes them to rush in. Her cheeks tear-stained, her eyes pleading, her body trembling as I take from her. Memories of the way she whimpered when I simply applied pressure to her hand as she jerked me off appear in my mind.

    My cock detes in my hand, and I know there isn¡¯t any fucking point in doing this.

    The only person my cock wants is the only person I¡¯m not willing to take from yet. There is a n, an order, and I need to fucking follow it. Still, her perfectly sculpted heart-shaped face and emerald green eyes haunt me like a ghost.

    I¡¯m pissed, burning with rage. I can¡¯t even fuck someone without thinking about her. It was bad before, all the times I had to envision her while I fucked others from behind or shoved my cock down their throat. Now that she¡¯s trapped in my web, entirely at my mercy, my body knows I don¡¯t have to deny myself, but I am.

    Pissed, I take a step back from the woman. ¡°Get fucking dressed,¡± I grit out, wanting to punch something.

    ¡°What? I thought you wanted¡­¡± She whirls around to face me.

    I ignore her question and confused expression and take the waste of a condom off and button my pants back up. Pulling out a hundred-dor bill from my wallet, I shove the money at her. She looks at me then to the money before snatching it from my hand.

    ¡°Are you sure, Mr. Moretti?¡± she purrs, batting her eyes onest time, and I curl my hand into a tight fist. ¡°I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me.¡±

    The offer is tempting, being that my tastes run rough and a little dark, but making my cock hard for someone other than Elena is going to be impossible. She¡¯s cast a fucking spell on me and doesn¡¯t even realize it.

    ¡°Pull yourself together. I don¡¯t want you. The money was for your time. I changed my mind, go find someone else.¡±

    Frustrated and annoyed, I walk out of the room, leaving the door open behind me. Elena has captured myplete and undivided attention, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing for either of us.

 Chapter 19

    Elena

    The hours drag on into eternity, and I actually find myself waiting like a dog for my owner to return. It¡¯s a horrible analogy, but it¡¯s the truth. I watch the sunset through the window, feeling more isted from the real world than I ever have in my entire life. Worse, I feel myself melting into Julian¡¯s touch.

    Kindness is what he showed mest night when he handed me that little notebook. It was the kindest thing he¡¯s done since I arrived here, and it made me want to see if there is more goodness inside him. It¡¯s such a naive thing to assume that a man who kills, steals, and buys a person has any good in him.

    Darkness starts to nket the room, and I move to turn on one of the lights at the same time the door opens. I hold back a little shriek, and I¡¯m almost disappointed when I see it¡¯s just a maid entering the room and not Julian. The one that gave me the note hasn¡¯t returned since that day. It¡¯s been someone new every time, and I wonder why she¡¯s nevere back. I¡¯m sure Julian doesn¡¯t know about the note since he hasn¡¯t said anything. If he knew, he would have punished me or something.

    He also didn¡¯t pick me up for dinner tonight, just like he didn¡¯tst night. Why has he stopped?

    The maid¨Cwhich I haven¡¯t seen before¨Csets the tray down cautiously, almost as if she¡¯s afraid. Her hair is long, blonde, and braided. Her features are dainty, and she looks young, close to my age.

    Briefly, I wonder if I should ask about the other maid but push the thought aside when she starts to head back toward the door.

    Talk to her, idiot.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elena,¡± I say.

    She gives me a sheepish grin. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Marie. They told me not to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°No one will know that we¡¯ve talked, just you and me.¡± I smile, longing for some type of friendship orpany at this point.

    ¡°I have to go. Sorry.¡± She sneaks out of the room and locks the door behind her. Like a balloon, I dete. My stomach grumbles, alerting me to hunger, so I walk over to the tray and carry it to the bed. As I eat, I envision running through the grass and feeling drops of rain on my skin. I long for normalcy even though the world I live in will never allow it.

    As I eat in silence, I be more and more aware of howte it¡¯s getting and find myself dressed for bed, beneath the covers with my knees drawn to my chest.

    Where is he? Had something happened to him? Was he still working? Worry festers in my gut even though it shouldn¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t care for my savage soon to be husband. In fact, I should wish death upon him, maybe I would be sent back to my father, though that¡¯s doubtful. I¡¯d be given to a worse evil, I¡¯m sure.

    After what seems like hours, and my eyes start to be heavy, the bedroom opens, and Julian stumbles in. His dark hair is disheveled like he¡¯s been running his fingers through it, and his tie is loosened, and the first couple of buttons on his dress shirt are undone.

    Sleep leaves my mind as he walks in and closes the door behind him. He moves toward the bed, almost falling onto it. Looking into his blue eyes, I find them bloodshot and hungry. I can smell smoke on him from here. There¡¯s also something else, a hint of something feminine, perfume, and that sparks something vicious inside of me. I¡¯m well aware that men have needs, but I¡¯m hurt and annoyed that he sought out someone else, leaving me locked in this damn room while he did it. It only reminds me further of how much of a disappointment I am to him.

    ¡°If you have to go have sex with another woman, you could at least have the courtesy to shower before youe in like you did yesterday.¡± I cross my arms over my chest. I don¡¯t want to look at his stupidly handsome face, but there is nowhere else to look.

    Julian gives me a coy grin. ¡°Jealous?¡±

    ¡°Disgusted is a better word.¡± I know better than to be jealous. My father loved my mother dearly, and even he cheated. I know that in our world, that¡¯s simply part of marriage, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look disgusted, you look jealous. Red hot jealous.¡± He pauses and tilts his head to the side as if he¡¯s examining my face. ¡°Would it bother you that much if I was with another woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I blurt out, shocking myself. ¡°But not because of what you are thinking. I¡¯m jealous of being outside. I¡¯m jealous because you lock me in here while you take another woman out to do who knows what.¡± I don¡¯t even want to think about that part. Did he take her to dinner before he screwed her? I think that part hurts the most. The fact that I was waiting for him to have dinner with me while he was with someone else. I waited like a dog at the door for him to show, and he let me down, not once, but twice.

    Shaking his head, he startsughing at me. He freakingughs at me, and I want to punch him, punch that stupid smile off his face. ¡°I think you have a very unrealistic idea of what I do with women when I take them out.¡±

    Anger fills my veins. I¡¯m tired of being the naive little girl. Tired of being sheltered and isted away from the world.

    ¡°Then tell me. What do you do? What were you doing while I was locked in here waiting for you? Did you have dinner? Did you¡­ have sex?¡± My throat tightens as I speak each word. I never expected to marry entirely for love, but I thought maybe, just maybe I¡¯d marry a man who loved me a little bit, that wanted me enough to spend time with me and not lock me away like my father did.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know.¡±

    In a momentary burst of confidence, I raise my chin and stand up to him. ¡°I do want to know. Tell me.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes twinkle, and he trails a finger down the side of my face. His touch is nothing more than a caress, but I feel it deep in my soul. ¡°There are no dates. No dinners. No sweet and gentle sex. There is nothing but hard fucking, deep and fast with the asional moan.¡±

    My eyes go so wide, I¡¯m scared they might pop out. What the hell am I supposed to say to that? Is that what he wants from me?

    Suddenly him buying me makes more sense. He doesn¡¯t want dates, love, andpanionship. He just wants someone for sex¡­ nothing more, and I¡¯m marrying him. I¡¯m being forced into a marriage that is doomed from the start.

    ¡°And they¡­ want that?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°They¡¯re whores, and that¡¯s their job, so I suppose so, yeah.¡± His tone is mocking and annoying me further. He sought out some whore to sleep with, only to return to sleep in bed with me. I feel sickened, and even though I know I¡¯m not ready to sleep with him, I cannot stop the emotions I have from bubbling to the surface.

    ¡°So, you go to a prostitute for sex?¡± I struggle with my emotions then, realizing that that¡¯s what I am. He bought be for sex, so essentially, I¡¯m no different from the women he sleeps with now. My chest aches thinking about it. Whore. My mother would be so ashamed and sad if she were alive right now.

    ¡°Would you rather mee to you, sweet Elena?¡±

    I know he is taunting me, baiting me to y his game. I should be stronger than this, should turn the other cheek, but at this moment, I¡¯m too hurt already. All I have left is tosh out. It¡¯s like everything is weighing down on me at once, being confined to this room, shackled to a man I know nothing about, not even his agenda. I¡¯m alone and tired¡­ so damn tired.

    Looking at him straight in the eyes, I gather up every ounce of courage I have.

    ¡°You already paid for it, didn¡¯t you? You paid for me to be your own personal whore. So why go and spend more money on other women when I¡¯m right here?¡±

    For a tiny instant, I see surprise sh across his face, then the moment is gone. His pale blue eyes turn dark, and before I know it, he is on me. One hand wraps around my throat as he shoves me against the mattress while his other snakes beneath my nightgown, cupping my pussy. My eyes bulge out of my head, and I struggle, gasping for air, panicking that he¡¯s going to take me right now. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed him. I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut. Tears blur my vision. Feral, that¡¯s how he looks right now, and I¡¯m trapped in his burning rage.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Leaning into my face, he growls, ¡°Do you think you could handle my dark, sinister needs? Could you handle my cock, owning every hole in your body? Choking on me as I fill your throat with my cum? Is that how you want me to treat you? Like a whore?¡±

    Shaking my head, a whimper of fear escapes my lips when I feel his fingers probing against my entrance. I want his touch. I want him to want me, to see me, but not like this. I don¡¯t want his hate, and I don¡¯t want this to hurt.

    ¡°Please.¡± I barely get the word past my lips.

    Coldness overtakes his features, and I feel his fingers move my panties to the side, one finger tracing against my folds. I shudder against him and wrap a hand around the wrist that¡¯s between my legs, tugging on it to stop him.

    ¡°I could fuck you right now, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± He nips at my earlobe, and I start to shake, feeling fear like I¡¯ve never felt before in his presence. ¡°Is that what you want? You want me to treat you like a whore? Because I will. I¡¯ll fuck you right now¨C¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I croak, just as his finger presses against my entrance, slipping a little inside. Wincing at the intrusion, I try and squeeze my legs closed, but there is no fighting a man as big as Julian. His strong arms overpower me with minimal effort.

    Wetting his bottom lip with his tongue, he says, ¡°Are you sure? Your cunt is wet¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± I peer right into his eyes, pleading with him like I¡¯ve never pleaded before. ¡°Please, Julian¡­¡±

    It¡¯s then that he snaps out of it, shaking his head as if he was caught in a trance. He releases his hold on my throat and slowly pulls his hand from my panties, looking down at me with a mix of regret and anger. Scooting back against the headboard, I will my body to stop shaking.

    Julian curls his lip and presses his fists into the mattress as he leers toward me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, Elena. I¡¯m not a good man, and if you give me an inch, I will take a fucking mile. I want you, and it doesn¡¯t matter to me how I obtain you. But mark my words, next time you taunt me, I¡¯ll take what I want, and I won¡¯t stop.¡±

    All I can do is nod, telling him that I understand. The warning is clear, blinking a bright neon sign. He won¡¯t let me get away again if I can¡¯t keep my mouth shut.

    Curling up, I pull theforter over me and wait for him to join me in the bed. The only thing I don¡¯t understand is why he wants me in the first ce? He says he wants rough sex, but also that I can¡¯t give him what he wants. If that¡¯s so, then why am I here at all? Why does he want to marry me?

 Chapter 20

    Julian

    Thoughts ofst night swirl around inside my head like fish in a fishbowl. I shouldn¡¯t have touched her, taunted her, or let her get under my skin, but there was no way around it. She is too naive for her own good. All but telling me to take her, reminding me that I paid for her-like I could forget.

    Too much pent-up needbined with the alcohol in my system made it hard for me to control myself, and that¡¯s why I snapped.

    I wanted her, wanted her so bad, and yet I talked myself off the cliff¡¯s edge.

    All I could see was her fear reflecting back at me. It hit me right in the chest and made it hard for me to breathe. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to continue, to hurt her, even though I knew soon enough, I would do just that. But a selfish part of me wanted to continue, wanted to take a taste, even against her wishes.

    Sex woulde soon enough, and me fingering her, will be the least of her worries.

    As if she could hear my thoughts, Elena stirs beside me. Her eyes flutter open, and her head turns to see if I¡¯m here or not. Apart fromst night, I¡¯ve held her every night since she got here. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so yesterday.

    Turning away, I disappear into the closet to get dressed. When I return, she is still in bed, the nket pulled up to her chest, and her big blue eyes watching me like I¡¯m a predator who is about to jump her.

    She¡¯s not wrong.

    ¡°Get dressed, we¡¯ll have breakfast together on the terrace.¡±

    That makes her perk up a little. She throws the nket off her delicate body and scurries passed me and into the closet. A few momentster, she returns dressed in a casual outfit of jeans and a T-shirt. I¡¯m half-tempted to tell her to put a dress on just so I can see her in one, but that will happen soon enough.

    Plus, I don¡¯t know that I can handle an argument with her this early in the day.

    Taking her hand into mine, I walk at a more even pace so that she can keep up. She walks beside me silently, and when we reach the terrace, she lets out a low sigh. I hear her intake of breath and look over at her, watching as she sucks fresh air into her lungs and smiles.

    She wasn¡¯t made to be caged, it¡¯s obvious, but letting her be free isn¡¯t an option in our world. Not right now and maybe not ever.

    We sit down, and I can already see her eyeing the fresh papaya I had ordered just for her. I know it¡¯s her favorite. My spies kept me well informed about all her likes and dislikes. I wonder if she has noticed that there is always something on the menu that she is fond of.

    As I expected, she reaches for the fruit first, then adds some yogurt and gran to her te. I fill my own up with an omelet before I pour both of us a ss a fresh-pressed orange juice. I watch her take a few small bites, then decide it¡¯s time to fill her in on our weekend ns.

    ¡°There is an event this Saturday. You will apany me to it.¡±

    The fork slips out of her hand andnds against the te with a loud clunk. Her eyes go wide as she looks up at me.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re taking me out?¡± I don¡¯t miss the excitement and hopefulness in her voice. Something about it pleases me. Knowing she is happy to go out with me means everything is going ording to n.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an auction. Your father and all of our business associates will be there. Everyone will see you by my side.¡±

    Her face falls, the twinkle in her eyes that was there a moment ago vanishes faster than it appeared.

    ¡°I see. You want to show off your prize.¡± She leans back in her chair, her eyes trained on something in the yard.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be happy I¡¯m taking you.¡±

    ¡°And I would be if you¡¯d do it for the right reasons,¡± she says without looking back at me.

    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t wine and dine with women. You shouldn¡¯t expect that from me.¡±

    Crossing her arms over her chest, she turns her body even further away from me. Twisting in her chair like she is physically sick by my closeness.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite. Can I go back to the room now?¡±

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to eat more? You only took a few bites.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± I drop my own fork and knife before getting up from my chair. Elena rises at the same time. I take her hand and pull her through the house like I always do, but this time it feels different. This is the first time she wants to go to her room. She would rather spend time alone than with me on the terrace, which enrages me for more than one reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand.¡± Elena winces. I loosen my grip, not realizing how much I was squeezing her fingers.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    An apology sits on the tip of my tongue, but I swallow it down. I don¡¯t need to apologize to anyone, not even her.

    After locking Elena back in our bedroom, I head downstairs to the gym in the basement. I need to let off some steam, and since I can¡¯t do that with my future wife, I have to let the punching bag take my wrath.

    I lose track of time at the gym. All I know is that when I¡¯m done, I¡¯m soaked in sweat, and my knuckles hurt. I unwrap my hands and realize they are swollen too. Shit.

    I take a quick shower, in the bathroom attached to the gym, and get dressed into an extra change of clothes I keep down here.

    Unlocking my phone, I check the video surveince from the bedroom. The feed pulls up, showing me my bedroom. Elena is on the bed, wearing the same clothes from this morning. She is on her stomach, her face hiding in the pillow.

    Either she went back to sleep, or she is still pouting about this morning. Maybe both.

    I shove my phone in my pocket and head upstairs to my office. I¡¯m not even halfway up the stairs when I hear it. A high-pitched screaming from the kitchen. Taking two steps at a time, I run up the stairs and down the long hallway leading to the kitchen.

    When I enter, I find Lorelei, my cook, on the ground. Her lifeless body still, and her eyes open butpletely nk. Marie¨Cthe new maid is standing over her sobbing, her hand clutched to her chest.

    ¡°I-is sh-she¡­¡± She stutters.

    ¡°Yes, she is dead.¡± I don¡¯t have to check her pulse to know she is gone. The bluish color of her skin and the vacancy in her eyes says it all. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I ask as I take out the phone to text Markus.

    Me: Get the fuck to the kitchen. Now.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. She was fine when I left to go to the store. I just got back and found her.¡±

    Only now do I notice the groceries spilled out on the floor. The maid must have dropped the bags when she came in.

    Markuses up behind me a momentter. ¡°What the fuck?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Julian

    ¡°Maid said she left for a bit, came back, and found her,¡± I exin.

    ¡°What was she doing when you left?¡± Markus implores.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± The maid shrugs. ¡°Just eating the leftovers from breakfast.¡± Hupping, she points to the nook in the corner of the kitchen.

    My gaze falls onto the te that holds leftover fruit. A half-cut red apple and green papaya peel. Nothing that exins what the fuck happened here.

    I turn my attention back to the dead body on the kitchen floor-an awful feeling gnawing in the back of my mind. Something is off, terribly fucking off.

    Sucking in a sharp breath, I let the puzzle pieces fall into ce. I connect the dots in my mind. Elena, papaya¡­ death.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yell before running out of the room.

    ¡°What¡­¡± I hear Markus yelling after me, but I¡¯m already down the hallway.

    My heart is hammering against my ribcage, and my lungs refuse to fill with air as I try to get the door open. I¡¯m probably wrong about this, andpletely overreacting. Elena¡¯s just sleeping, there can¡¯t be a connection between Lorelei¡¯s death, and the fucking fruit Elena ate too.

    Those are all the thoughts running through my mind as I rush up the stairs and into the room and to her side.

    ¡°Elena, get up.¡± I tap her shoulder, but she doesn¡¯t react. A feeling simr to the one I had the night my mother died threatens to take me under, and I sink a little deeper inside my mind. If I go back to that ce, there will be noing back.

    Grabbing her hip, I flip her over, and that¡¯s when I know¡­ my suspicion was right. Shit!

    Her face is pale, ghostly white with an almost green tint to it. Sweat pearls on her forehead as I move her limp body around. The only reason I¡¯m notpletely losing it right now is the fact that I know she is alive by the raspy shallow breaths she is taking.

    Turning her onto her side, she groans in pain before she starts gagging and dry heaving, so I pick her up and cradle her to my chest.

    Markus bursts into the room at the same time. ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡°Call the doctor,¡± I growl, heading toward the bath.

    I only make it halfway before she starts throwing up, and I turn her in my arms, so she doesn¡¯t choke. Her eyes briefly open, but she is so out of it, I don¡¯t think she knows what¡¯s going on. I have to bend her over the toilet as she continues to vomit. Her whole body convulsing as she does. At least she is getting it out, her body fighting whatever it was that poisoned her.

    Thinking of it has a burning rage rising inside of me. Who the fuck dared try to hurt what¡¯s mine? I need to figure out who did this, but right now, I need to concentrate on her more.

    When the first wave of vomiting has passed, her eyes open again, but they are still unfocused. Her dark hair is sticking against her sweaty forehead, and spit is running down the corner of her mouth. Looking down her body, I see puke is sticking to her clothes and skin.

    I need to clean her up.

    Carefully, I pick her up andy her into the garden bathtub, where I start stripping her out of her soiled clothes. Her watery eyes find mine when I pull her bra off, and for a moment, I think shees to. Her gaze falls onto my chest and mumbled something that sounds like an apology. When I look down to where she is looking, I realize that she puked on me as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve had worse on me.¡±

    Once she is in nothing but her panties, I strip out of my shirt, throwing everything into a pile. Turning on the water, I start washing her with a soapy washcloth.

    She goes in and out of consciousness while I clean her up, and I silently curse the doctor for not being here yet.

    As I rinse her off, I hear the doctor¡¯s voiceing from the hall. Markus is there too. I can¡¯t make out everything they are saying, but it sounds like he is already filling him in on everything we know.

    Grabbing a towel, I wrap it around her small body and pick her back up. She makes a small sound of distress but then buries her face in the crook of my neck.

    I put her down on the bed, making sure the towel covers her pussy and tits while two other men are in the room.

    ¡°Markus, find who did this. It had to be the papaya I got for her. Someone was trying to kill her. Someone who knew it was her favorite.¡± Of course, there is only one person in my mind right now, but why would her own father want her dead?

    ¡°On it.¡± Markus disappears from the room, and I turn back to the doctor, who has already started examining her.

    ¡°How much did she throw up?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    ¡°She might not need her stomach pumped, but I¡¯ll still give her something to make her vomit more. I¡¯m also going to give her some IV fluids. That¡¯s really the only thing I can do right now. I have to run some blood tests to know more.¡±

    ¡°Do that then.¡±

    Crossing my arms in front of my chest, I watch him work meticulously on Elena. He sets up a makeshift IV before poking her with a needle. He draws some blood and hooks a bag of fluid up to her arm, and the fact that she doesn¡¯t flinch is cause for concern. When he is all done, he hands me two pill bottles with instructions.

    ¡°Call me if anything changes. She might throw up again, which will be good. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow to check on her, hopefully with the result from the blood work.¡±

    I nod, even though all I want to do is yell at him to get me the result fucking now. The thing is, doc, doesn¡¯t take shit from anyone, even from me. He¡¯s been working for the family longer than I¡¯ve been alive. Not only is he the best at what he does, I know he is doing this as fast as he can.

    He disappears from the room, leaving Elena and me alone. She makes a small whimper sound, but her eyes remain closed. For a long time, I just stand there looking at her, unsure of what to do.

    For the first time in a very long time, I feel¡­ powerless. The feeling is foreign to me. I¡¯m the head of this family, what I say goes, I¡¯m always in control, always¡­ but I can¡¯t control this. I can¡¯t take her pain away, I can¡¯t make the blood result get here faster, and I can¡¯t find out who did this and stay at her side at the same time.

    Elena rolls onto her side and almost out of the bed. I move quickly, grabbing her at thest minute, and roll her back over. Her small hands reach for me, her slender fingers wrapping around my wrist to pull me closer.

    ¡°Julian¡­¡± My name falls off her lips in a breath, soft and quiet, but it hits me like a fifty-pound weight.

    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay,¡± I assure her and watch her eyes flutter shut once more.

    Her movement made the towel move off her body, and I remember she is still wearing her now soaking wet panties. I pull them off her legs, trying not to look at the valley between her thighs. I don¡¯t care how sick she is, she is still beautiful, and I¡¯ll never stop wanting her.

    Careful not to rip out the IV, I move Elena into the center of the bed, take off my shoes and slide into the spot next to her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She turns toward me, wiggling her body as she is trying to get closer.

    I slide my arm under her body and gently lift her up to lie on top of me. With her cheek t on my chest, her breath fans out over my skin. Her breathing is still a bit rough, but it¡¯s starting to calm down, color returning to her cheeks, and I know she is going to be okay.

    Absentmindedly, I run a hand up and down her naked body, enjoying the tiny shivers I draw out of her every time I hit a certain spot on her ribs. For a while, I let her body distract me, let her beauty and sweetness draw me in. I listen to her breathe and watch her sleep, but all too soon, even that can¡¯t keep me from thinking about my next move.

    I need to find who did this. Who dared try to take her from me. I need to find the person responsible, so I can remind everyone why you never mess with something that¡¯s mine.

 Chapter 22

    Elena

    My brain feels as if it¡¯s been run through a blender. Scratch that, I feel like my whole body has been run through a blender. I don¡¯t know what is up or down. All I know is every time I lift my head, the entire room spins. Trying to sort through my memories of thest twenty-four hours, I¡¯m not sure what is real or made up.

    What is wrong with me?

    I remember Julian holding me in his arms, throwing up on him, him giving me a bath, and the doctoring. Not all of that had been a dream, had it? Julian holding me against his chest seems like it would be a made-up thought, but I can still feel his arms wrapped around me, holding me securely against his chest. The whole bath thing was probably a dream too.

    Blinking my eyes open, I slowly focus on the nightstand, themp, the mattress before letting my gaze move around the room at an even slower rate. My stomach is still knotted, and bile rises up my throat, threatening toe out.

    My arm throbs like it¡¯s been poked, and I peer down at it with one eye open. There is some light bruising, and at that moment, I can¡¯t really put the pieces together in my mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Marie beams from her spot at the edge of the bed.

    How long has she been sitting here? Where is Julian?

    ¡°I feel dead.¡± My voice is raspy, and my throat is raw. Reaching for the water bottle I spot on the nightstand, my hand misses, and I reach for it again and miss that time too. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I ask out loud.

    Marie moves off the edge of the bed, grabbing the water bottle and handing it to me, ¡°Mr. Moretti said you are sick and told me to stay with you until he returned. Are you feeling better? Are you going to puke again?¡±

    ¡°Not really, and I don¡¯t think so. My brain feels like it¡¯s been fried.¡±

    Marie frowns at my response as I twist off the cap and take a small sip of water. I want to drink the entire bottle, but I just know it¡¯lle right back up if I do that. Putting the cap back on, I sag against the pillows. My skin feels hot and mmy.

    ¡°Where is Julian?¡± I ask, wincing at the sound of my own voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he said he would be back soon.¡±

    I nod, or at least I think I do. I can¡¯t be sure.

    For the next two hours, Marie stays with me while I float in and out of consciousness. My brain refuses to shut downpletely, and yet having my eyes open does me more harm than good. What could be wrong with me? Surely, this isn¡¯t the flu. I¡¯ve had that a time or two in my life, and it¡¯s never felt like this.

    This is different. Like my body is trying to purge something inside of it.

    I recall the doctor taking my blood, and telling Julian there was nothing that could be done until tests were run. Or maybe I had misheard that? I didn¡¯t know what was real or not? Sometimeter, I awake again, feeling only a little better.

    When I open my eyes, my head is pounding, but I don¡¯t seem as disoriented or like I¡¯m riding a never-ending rollercoaster. Sitting up, I press a hand to my forehead.

    ¡°Wee back,¡± Julian¡¯s deep voice greets me, and I find him perched at the edge of the bed, his features hidden in the shadows. He¡¯s sitting in the same spot Marie had sat earlier. Marie. Immediately, concern for the maid fills my veins.

    ¡°Where is Marie?¡± I croak.

    Julian smiles, one side of his lip tipping up. He looks every bit the predator he wants people to see him as. ¡°Probably sleeping since it¡¯s well after ten.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you wonder about her when you were the one lying in bed, half-dead to the world all day.¡±

    ¡°All my thoughts feel jumbled. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Julian looks at me, his gaze hardening. ¡°Don¡¯t know yet, but you seem to be doing better, that is, after IV fluids and some meds. The doc is going to call and let me know when your blood test resultse back. Though we¡¯re fairly sure someone tried to poison you.¡±

    ¡°Poison! Why would someone want to poison me?¡± I never hurt a fly in my life. I can¡¯t possibly wrap my head around that.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to figure out. My cook, who has been with the family for years, was also poisoned. We found her body in the kitchen yesterday morning. She had been eating the leftover breakfast. Specifically, your leftover breakfast.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Horror strikes me like a lightning bolt. Someone tried to kill me¡­ and it obviously wasn¡¯t the cook since she¡¯s dead too. This new information is unsettling and leaves me feeling thankful for skipping out on breakfast that morning. If I had eaten more, I¡¯d probably be dead.

    I¡¯m not sure how to feel about that.

    Staring at Julian, my thoughts shift¡­  I can¡¯t help but see how different he is today than he was the other night. Has me being poisoned changed something in him? Made him more human or maybe made him see how easily I could¡¯ve been taken from him? I think back to my delirious state, the tossing and turning, and vomiting, the cramps in my stomach. He was there. I remember seeing him, and I¡¯m certain he held me in his arms and told me everything was going to be okay, but maybe he didn¡¯t. Maybe Ipletely made up his kindness. It¡¯s not that far-fetched, seeking outfort when you feel like you¡¯re dying.

    Still, I have to know if it was real.

 Chapter 23

    Elena

    ¡°I might¡¯ve hallucinated it, but I swear you took care of me when I was sick. You held me in your arms¡­ did you?¡±

    Julian turns toward me, his face void of any emotion, and still, something slowly brews in his icy re. ¡°I hold you in my arms every night when we go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but this was different¡­¡± More intimate somehow. I¡¯m usually turned away from him, and he has an arm slung around my waist, holding me to him like he is scared I¡¯m gonna run away in my sleep. Yesterday, his hold was gentle, like he was just holding me forfort instead of keeping me prisoner.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be my wife. It doesn¡¯t matter how you got here, but me taking care of you is part of the deal. Just like you pleasing me is part of it.¡±

    Of course, it is.

    Needing space, I toss the covers back. Looking down at my body, I realize I¡¯m in a pair of pajamas I don¡¯t remember putting on.

    ¡°I dressed you. I didn¡¯t want the staff to see you naked.¡± An image of Julian dressing me while I was passed out, pops into my head, but I shake it away quickly. It¡¯s too creepy to think about. I can feel Julian watching me, and all I want is to get away from him. He¡¯s already proven his point. I¡¯m nothing, an object never meant to be heard and barely seen.

    My body has other ns, though, because as soon as I put my feet on the ground and push off the bed to stand, a serious wave of nausea and dizziness ms into me. Knees buckling, I grab onto the nightstand, my nails sink into the wood as I attempt to steady myself, but it¡¯s not enough. My legs are weak, and a sh of hitting the floor appears in my mind.

    I gasp in shock when Julian¡¯s strong arm circles my waist, and he clutches me to his warm chest. My muscles tense, but a part of me feels protected in his embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn,¡± he whispers into the shell of my ear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I grit out, trying to fight against his hold, but my muscles are like jelly, and my head is spinning like I¡¯m on a tilt-a-whirl.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± He releases me, and I start to fall to the floor again.

    Chuckling, his hands circle my waist once again, holding me tightly to his chest, and heat creeps through me, slowly trickling into my core.

    My cheeks are burning, but I doubt he can see them. It¡¯s just the illness, I don¡¯t actually like his hands on me. ¡°Looks like you do need my help,¡± he teases.

    I roll my eyes, wanting to deny it, but I know the second he lets me go again, I¡¯m gonna be on the floor, no doubt about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a shower with you again. Last time ended horrible.¡±

    ¡°My version of horrible and yours are vastly different.¡± He grins, guiding us into the bathroom. Gently, he turns me in his arms and helps me to sit down on the toilet. Then he opens the shower door and turns the water on. I don¡¯t bother hiding my body from him and start taking my clothes off without question.

    I do my best to avert my gaze as he strips, but it¡¯s so hard, literally and figuratively. A man as cruel as him shouldn¡¯t be allowed to look so good. Rippling muscle, tone, and tan. He looks like a model.

    He¡¯spletely naked now while I still have my Pajama pants on. I stare down at my feet and take his hand when he offers it to me, doing everything I can to not look at that mammoth organ between his thighs.

    Helping me out of my clothes, he picks me back up, and we step into the shower together, one of his hands remaining on my hip to steady me. His junk presses against my thigh, and I hiss at the touch.

    ¡°It won¡¯t bite you, Elena.¡±

    ¡°Says the owner of the beast.¡± I swallow down the lump in my throat and start washing my body. My movements are sluggish, and it takes me forever to actually wash. The whole time Julian remains beside me, steadying me and doing nothing but making sure I don¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Here, sit.¡± He guides me to the bench in the corner of the shower, and I sit down, pressing my back against the cool tile.

    ¡°Why is there a bench in here anyway? Isn¡¯t that for old people?¡±

    A low chuckle rumbles in his chest, a rare sound I could get used to. ¡°The shower doubles as a steam room.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash your hair as soon as I¡¯m done washing myself,¡± he says. I want to object, and I should because I¡¯ve learned that his kindness alwayses with a price, but I¡¯m desperate for someone to care for me, desperate for the man that¡¯s going to marry me to actually want me.

    My nipples harden painfully as I watch the water cascade down his back. He¡¯s absolute perfection, and I¡¯m jealous of the washrag that he uses over his sculpted body.

    You don¡¯t want him. He doesn¡¯t even care about you. I remind myself.

    Shivering, I bite my lip, it¡¯s at that time, he turns to face me. In that instant, he¡¯s both monster and man, his eyes trail over my body, leaving a path of warmth in their wake.

    I must be delirious because there is no way this is happening again.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me like you want me to fuck you,¡± he says, swiping a hand down his face. I feel sweat bead against my forehead, and I¡¯m not sure if I should tell him that I want him to touch me or not. I¡¯m not supposed to want him, it¡¯s wrong, but I¡¯m so damn lonely, and so tired of fighting.

    ¡°I want you¡­ to touch me,¡± I murmur.

    Julian grins, and separates the space between us in one step, ¡°You want me to touch you, but not fuck you?¡±

    I nod my head. ¡°Just touch.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 24

    Elena

    ¡°Do you want to touch me too?¡± he whispers, taking my chin between two fingers. I shiver at the intense need in his eyes and the feel of his fingers on my skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I admit, and Julian looks at me for a long second, and I¡¯m almost sure he¡¯s going to tell me to get out, but instead, he releases my chin and takes a step back.

    ¡°Spread your legs,¡± he orders, and I obey just like he wants me to. I nce down between my thighs to see what he sees right now. ¡°Eyes on me at all times. I want to see you when youe, and I want you to watch me own your body the way only I can.¡±

    A knot of fear tightens in my belly, but I nod my head anyway, wanting to go through with this.

    ¡°Touch yourself,¡± he orders while wrapping a hand around his length. Just like the time I watched him in the shower, I¡¯m mesmerized by him. The way his hand wraps around hisrge penis¡­ the way he strokes himself.

    My own hand travels down my stomach and to my folds. I¡¯ve touched myself before but of course never in front of someone. It feels wrong, too intimate, but also it feels right like I¡¯m sharing something special with him.

    ¡°Now, rub your clit for me.¡± His gruff voice vibrates through me as I bring my fingers to my clit and start to draw small circles around it. Pleasure blooms deep in my belly as I watch him stroke himself while watching me in return.

    ¡°Mmmh,¡± I moan softly while picking up speed, rubbing my clit more furiously. The pleasure is there, but it¡¯s not enough to drive me over the edge. Dropping my hand, I lift my eyes from Julian¡¯s crotch to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this. I want you to touch me,¡± I admit, knowing already that this is a terrible idea.

    ¡°You sure?¡± he taunts, and steps closer again. Leaning down, he pinches one of my nipples between his fingers. The action is painful, but a jolt of pleasure follows, making me chew on my lip to stifle the groan that wants toe out.

    Breathlessly, I say, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He plucks at my nipple again, and I spread my legs a little wider, beckoning him right where I want him. Chuckling softly, he gets down on one knee, so we are eye to eye. He slips a hand between my thighs, grazing the bundle of nerves between my folds. Something sparks in my belly at his touch, and all I know is that I have to feel it again.

    ¡°Again.¡± I look up, pleading into his eyes.

    Gritting his teeth as if he¡¯s in pain, he swirls two fingers over that magic spot, and I let out a low whimper. Keeping my eyes on him, a slow heat starts to build in my belly, and the faster he moves his finger, the higher it rises. Pressing firmer against that spot, he moves faster and faster, and I build up, my muscles tense, my hips rising, seeking out more until I crest.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I shudder against the bench, every fiber of my body unraveling as pleasure rips through me, overtaking my senses.

    ¡°You¡¯reing. Come on my hand,¡± Julian grunts as the orgasm ripples through me.

    Pulling away, he stands up. Taking the same hand that was between my thighs, he brings the two fingers to my mouth.

    ¡°Open and taste yourself while watching me beat off. All while knowing that only you do this to me. Only you, Elena.¡±

    Opening my mouth, his fingers slip inside, and his pupils dte, the blue bing almost ck. Mewling around his fingers, I taste my arousal on them, it isn¡¯t a bad taste, if anything, it makes me hungry for more.

    Dropping my gaze to his hand, which is fisting his penis, I suck greedily on his fingers, swirling my tongue around them, listening and watching as he loses himself in pleasure. He works himself hard and fast just as he said, so much so that his movements and grip look almost painful.

    Gritting his teeth, the wordse out in a rage. ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t wait to be inside you, to blow my load in your virgin pussy. All mine. Every untouched inch of you is mine.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm,¡± I say around his fingers.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Spread your legs. I¡¯m going to mark you,¡± he tells me, and I oblige, wanting to see him unravel and fall apart. He¡¯s seen me weak so many times. I want to see him when he gives in to the pleasure-when he¡¯s at the mercy of his own will.

    Spread as wide as I can, he strokes faster, his eyes darting between my face and my spread legs. Sucking harder, I relish in the hiss that slips past his lips and watch with amazement as he tips his head back, bares his teeth, and the cords in his neck and abs tighten. He looks utterly beautiful, and I want to see him like this again. I crave it, need it.

    A momentter, his releasees and spurts of warm white liquidnd against my mound in sticky ropes. I stare down at them, feeling not disgusted, but marked, just as he said he wanted to do. Seconds tick by, and he tugs his fingers from my mouth. His chest rises and falls rapidly, matching my own.

    When he looks at me again, there is this sedated look on his face, and I smile because I helped put it there. For the first time since arriving here, I don¡¯t feelpletely useless.

    ¡°You were gentle,¡± I say, trying to stand, but my legs are more like jelly now than they were before.

    ¡°Stay seated so I can wash your hair and don¡¯t assume it will always be that way, you¡¯re ill, and I didn¡¯t want to hurt you further,¡± he sneers thest part, and I can tell that it¡¯s a lie as soon as the words pass his lips. If he wanted to hurt me, he would¡¯ve. He held all the power in that instant, and all he did was bring me pleasure.

    There is this peace that seems to sweep over us. Something has changed, but I can¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it is.

    The rest of the shower, we¡¯re quiet, he washes my hair for me and rinses it. Then he dries himself and me before helping me into a nightgown and panties.

    He pulls back the covers, helps me into bed, and I feel a little better after my shower. My head doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s going to explode, and my stomach is settled. Sinking back against the pillows, the sound of Julian¡¯s phone ringing causes me to startle.

    Julian curses under his breath and walks over to the nightstand, where his gun and phone sit. He looks at the screen and swipes a finger over it.

    ¡°I hope you have some information for me,¡± Julian says, suddenly bing the dark mafia man he is.

    Watching intently, his expression changes, bing murderous as the person on the other line speaks.

    ¡°Okay, and yes, she¡¯s doing better. It¡¯s a good thing she ate hardly any of it.¡± His gaze finds mine, and I look away, the moment feeling too intense. They talk a little while longer, and then he ends the call. He sits on the edge of the bed with his phone in his hand, looking like he could break the thing into a million pieces.

    It¡¯s none of my business, but I want to know who called him and what they said since it obviously had something to do with me.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°The doc, he confirmed our assumptions that it was poison.¡±

    ¡°But who would want to poison me, and why?¡±

    Julian doesn¡¯t answer me and crawls under the covers, tugging me into his side. I feel warm and protected, but deep down, there is a nagging fear. Someone wants me dead¡­ and I have no idea why.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head. You¡¯re mine, and I protect what is mine. Whoever did this to you will pay dearly. I can promise you that.¡± And I believe him, feel the justice in his words moving through me. Julian may be a bad man, but deep down, beneath it all, he is something else, and I¡¯m going to keep digging till I find the person I know he can be.

 Chapter 25

    Julian

    By Thursday, Elena is back to feeling like herself, and I¡¯ve been asking myself if I made a mistake when I touched her in the shower. Watching here apart beneath my hand, it was the most exhrating thing ever. It unleashed a hunger that has yet to be satiated.

    Seeing my release on her little pink pussy, it gutted me, made me want to do anything to see it again, and that was a dangerous ce to be. I couldn¡¯t be developing feelings or growing attached, and yet every day, I feel like I am.

    My heart was slowlying back to life, beating with a newfound joy, and I hated it. I wanted to rip the thing out of my chest because there was no room for it in my life. Feeling was a downfall, and I realized that when my mother died. But when I thought she might be gone, that fear came back ten-fold.

    ¡°Are you going to wear that thing for Elena,¡± Markus taunts as he walks into my office, jerking his head toward the dress I had picked out for my soon to be wife.

    ¡°Say one more stupid thing, and I¡¯m going to cut off one of your fucking fingers.¡± I grumpily say into my coffee, which I¡¯ve poured a heavy dose of whiskey into.

    I look at the dress hanging from the office door. It¡¯s a scandalous scrap of material, and I hate more than anything that I¡¯m going to make her wear it, but it¡¯s got to be this way. Her father will be there, and I can¡¯t have him thinking his daughter is being treated as anything more than my ve. I want to hit him where it hurts, and unfortunately for Elena, she is his weakest link.

    ¡°Do you think she is going to wear that?¡±

    ¡°I guess we will find out, won¡¯t we?¡± I shrug. ¡°Not that I¡¯m giving her an option. It¡¯s the dress, or she can go naked.¡±

    ¡°As if you would let her do that,¡± Markus teases. Fed up with his bullshit, I get up and walk around the desk. Grabbing the dress from the door, I hold it up and just stare at it. It¡¯s barely going to cover her ass.

    Fuck. Everything about hertely has been making me possessive. I want her-all the time. In any way, I can have her. But she¡¯s too damn soft and naive for my liking. I have the power to break her right in my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I say to Markus as I leave the office and walk down the hall to the bedroom. Retrieving the key, I unlock the door to find her sitting on the bed, the journal I got for her open, a pen in her hand.

    Surprise fills her features, and she shuts the notebook, her cheeks turning crimson as if she¡¯s been caught doing something that she shouldn¡¯t.

    Pride fills my chest. ¡°Were you writing in the notebook I got you?¡±

    She nods, and I can see her throat bob as she swallows. Since the night I touched her, the impulse to do so again has been tugging at me. Something changed between us that night, something that made her trust me more. Like I had anticipated, she is relying on me, trusting me to care for her. I just never expected to develop any type of emotions or feelings toward her. Elena was special, though, refusing to see only the bad in someone. The only problem with that was that she was looking for good in the wrong person.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asks, motioning to the dress in my hand. The dress I had forgotten all about until now.

    ¡°This is what you will wear on Saturday night.¡±

    Scrunching up her nose, she says, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. That won¡¯t even cover my butt.¡±

    Gritting my teeth, I do my best to act unphased. ¡°I¡¯m dead serious, and it will cover all that it needs, but still give everyone a little tease.¡±

    Elena¡¯s green eyes fill with disappointment. ¡°Why would you want to tease anyone? I thought I was yours?¡±

    My jaw pops, and I wonder if she can sense how annoyed I am, how I really don¡¯t want her to wear the fucking dress. There isn¡¯t shit I can do, though. ¡°Yes, which is why you will wear it and notin, otherwise you can go naked. Would you like to do that?¡± Over my dead body would I ever allow that, but she didn¡¯t know that.

    Frowning, she says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear that. I won¡¯t befortable. It¡¯s too revealing, and everyone will be looking at me. Can¡¯t I wear something else?¡±

    ¡°No, and that¡¯s the point. I¡¯m showing you off, letting everyone know what I have that they don¡¯t. I want all eyes on you. I want them to want you and be jealous.¡±

    She looks down at her hands and away from me, but I don¡¯t miss the dread and disappointment in her features. ¡°Then, I guess I¡¯ll wear it. It¡¯s not like I have a choice.¡±

    At least she¡¯s learned that much.

    ¡°Correct,¡± I say and ce the dress on the bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just a little headache today.¡±

    Walking to the door, I grip the brass knob and talk over my shoulder. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back in a little while to get you for dinner.¡±

    There is a slight pause, and then Elena clears her throat softly. ¡°Did you figure out¡­ who poisoned us?¡± she asks hesitantly. She is scared, and I understand why, but she has to know there is no safer ce than here.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°I told you not to worry. You¡¯re safe with me, and I will make sure whoever did this pays. When I find out more information, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She nods, and I walk out of the bedroom, closing the door behind me. I twist the lock into ce and walk back to my office.

    Markus is sitting in one of the seats in front of my desk, a smug look on his face. If he doesn¡¯t get out of my face, I¡¯m going to rearrange it.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Probably. I wanted to talk to you, though. See where your head is. This is still all about revenge, right?¡±

    ¡°What else would it be about?¡±

    Markus¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°You¡¯re different with her¡­¡±

    Am I? I¡¯m still a ruthless asshole. I¡¯m making her wear the dress even though she doesn¡¯t want to. She is mine¡­ but the need for revenge, to hurt her father overshadows that. I can¡¯t push my revenge to the side to spare Elena. It will never happen. I can¡¯t allow it. Romero is going to pay for killing my mother, and Elena will just have to be a casualty of war.

    ¡°Not really, now get the fuck out of my office and stop second-guessing me. I have shit to fucking do.¡± I seethe, settling into my seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not second-guessing you, just wondering if you¡¯ve found someone to restart that rusty old thing in your chest.¡±

    ¡°Says the almost emotionless asshole in front of me,¡± I counter.

    Markus shakes his head and gets up and walks out without another word. With him out of my hair, I think of the event. There will be a major chance for her to escape, and as soon as she sees her father, she is going to try. I just know it.

    I need some type of insurance, something to keep her in line, so she obeys. I think of all the different things I can offer her, freedom to roam the house, walks outside on the property. Of course, those freedoms she will gain from getting away as well. I need something that will strike fear in her, make her want to obey me because the consequences will be grave if she doesn¡¯t.

    Then it hits me, her asking about Marie¡­

    Perhaps that will do the trick.

 Chapter 26

    Elena

    Like clockwork, the lock turns, and the door opens at a quarter to twelve. The maid enters the room with my lunch. Carrying a tray of food, she walks all the way up to the bed and hands it to me.

    ¡°Would you like me to stay while you eat?¡±

    The tray almost slips out of my hand at the suggestion. ¡°Ah, I¡¯d love to, but¡­¡± Julian might kill you.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay, then,¡± she chirps, taking a seat on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe. Julian doesn¡¯t like anyone in here.¡± I wonder what she is thinking about my rtionship with Julian. She obviously knows that he keeps me locked in here.

    ¡°He told me himself it was okay toe in and talk to you while you ate.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± That¡¯s surprising. So surprising that I¡¯m not sure if I should believe her. Maybe I should tell her to leave just for her safety. On the other hand, if this is true, I would love thepany. I already feel connected to her, knowing she was here when I was sick. We didn¡¯t talk a lot then since I was mostly unconscious, but there is still a familiarity between us.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure, I would love it if you¡¯d stay.¡± I smile. ¡°Would you like some?¡± I point to my tray. ¡°There is always way more than I can eat, and I would hate to sit here and eat in front of you.¡±

    She smiles widely and reaches for the grapes, her fingers barely graze them when an image of a dead person sprawled out on the kitchen floor pops into my head.

    ¡°On second thought, maybe you don¡¯t want to eat my food. Thest person who did, died.¡± I halfugh even though it¡¯s not funny.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried about that. Mr. Moretti has been having everything tested before it¡¯s brought up to you. He doubled all security around the house as well.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He did?¡± That makes me pause.

    ¡°Yes, he is always very concerned about your safety.¡±

    I just nod, not wanting to correct her. He isn¡¯t worried about me. He is worried about someone taking what¡¯s his. If she saw the dress he wanted me to wear, or knew half the story of how I came about being here, I doubt she would think he cares.

    For the rest of the lunch, I try to steer away from the subject of Julian and ask Marie about her and her life instead. She tells me about her siblings and her parents, who came to America from the Philippines when she was just a little girl.

    ¡°I wondered where you were from, you look so exotic, but you don¡¯t have an ent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we moved when I was in kindergarten. My parents have very strong ents,¡± she exins while I take thest bite of my sandwich.

    ¡°That was delicious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed your lunch. It was nice spending some time with you, but I need to get back to work now.¡±

    My shoulders sag in disappointment. I took my time eating, drawing this out as long as I could, but I knew this would end sooner rather thanter. ¡°Hopefully, we can do this again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can.¡± She grabs the now empty tray and heads out the door. ¡°Bye, Miss Elena.¡± We give each other a little wave goodbye before she closes the door and locks it behind her.

    Instantly, I¡¯m ovee with guilt. Is Julian really okay with hering in? Maybe she was lying, or she misunderstood him? What if this was a test?

    Oh, god. What if Marie gets hurt because of my selfish need forpany?

    * * *

    I¡¯m so nervous for the rest of the day, I can¡¯t even concentrate on math. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that Marie is in danger and that it¡¯s my fault.

    When Julian finallyes to get me for dinner, I¡¯m on pins and needles. As soon as he walks in, I bombard him with questions.

    ¡°Is she okay? Marie, I mean. You didn¡¯t do anything to her, right?¡±

    ¡°Why would you ask me that? I told her it was fine toe in.¡±

    ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought I killed her?¡± He arches a brow in questioning.

    I feel ashamed to admit it, but nod since there isn¡¯t any point in lying to him. Julian is cruel, sinister, and I know he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill someone. Man or woman.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her¡­ but your concern for her well-being is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Interesting?¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not the right word. Convenient would be better.¡±

    ¡°What that¡¯s supposed to mean?¡± I¡¯m almost afraid to find out.

    ¡°At the event I¡¯m taking you to, I need you to behave. I need you to act a certain way and do things you might not want to do, but you will do them because if you don¡¯t, Marie might get hurt.¡± The words slowly enter my mind, and I piece the puzzle together.

    ¡°You¡¯re using her against me,¡± I growl angrily.

    ¡°Yes, but I will not harm her if you behave, and I will reward you. I will give you more freedom. All you have to do is prove yourself to me.¡±

    ¡°Prove myself? What does that even mean?¡± I toss my hands into the air. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything for you not to trust me. I¡¯ve yed all your games, never fought you on anything. I let you keep me in your bedroom withoutining. I think I¡¯ve proven myself enough¡­ maybe you are the one who needs to prove himself to me.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Elena

    As soon as thest bit leaves my mouth, I regret saying it. Not because it¡¯s not true, but because I don¡¯t want to provoke Julian.

    His crystal blues be stormy, and my eyes move to his hands that curl into tight fists. Sometimes things seem so perfect, and I think maybe I can reach him, and then he says or does something, and I¡¯m back to being hopeless.

    ¡°Have I not proven to you that I can be kind? That I¡¯ll take care of you? That you can trust me? Have I lied to you? Hurt you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± My shoulders sag down, and I turn my head away, unable to look at him longer. No, he hasn¡¯t physically hurt me, and he has shown me kindness in his own way, but I can¡¯t help but expect more. Maybe that¡¯s my problem. I shouldn¡¯t expect more from a man who bought me.

    Everything he does is to ensure that I behave, and now he is using Marie as extra insurance. I don¡¯t like it, not at all, holding another person¡¯s life in my hands, but what option do I have? Either way, Marie ends up hurt, and I could never sleep at night knowing that I cost someone else their life.

    ¡°I already told you. It¡¯s not always going to be like this. You won¡¯t always be locked in this room, but I need to know that I can trust you, and this event is going to be the perfect way for you to gain that trust.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I¡¯ve been here for weeks. I haven¡¯t tried to escape¡­ I¡¯ve listened.¡± Reasoning with Julian is like trying to reason with a bull. It¡¯s pointless, and you¡¯ll probably end up dead before you get anywhere.

    Julian¡¯s gaze softens at my words.

    ¡°Do this for me, okay? Behave, don¡¯t fight, and I will give you freedom.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, my voice dripping with defeat.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very. It¡¯ste.¡± I get up from the bed and grab his hand naturally. I know he only holds my hand when we walk through the house, so I won¡¯t run away. He likes me to be anchored to him. So he can control me, but today I¡¯m imagining that he is just holding it because he wants to. It¡¯s the one thing that makes me feel like I¡¯m not just his prisoner.

    He leads me through the house and into the dining room. It¡¯s already dark outside, and probably cold with the sundown. So, I¡¯m not surprised we are staying inside.

    The table is set as always with the dishes covered and ready for us to dive into. He pulls a chair out for me, and I take my seat while he takes the one beside me. As always, he serves the food, which is grilled salmon and a variety of vegetables tonight.

    Setting my te down in front of me, he asks, ¡°Would you like some wine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not old enough,¡± I respond.

    Heughs and cocks a brow. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to marry but not have a ss of wine?¡±

    Deciding to jump out of myfort zone, I grab the wine ss in front of me and hand it to him. His eyes twinkle with amusement, and I¡¯m pretty sure I like that look more than I like any other he¡¯s ever given me.

    Popping the cork on the bottle of wine, he pours the smooth red liquid into the wine ss, filling it about halfway before passing it back to me.

    Bringing my lips to the rim, I take a small sip, wrinkling my nose at the fruity scent that invades my nostrils. There is a bitter tanginess left in my mouth after I swallow, and I shiver, unsure if I like it or not.

    ¡°It takes time to develop a taste for wine,¡± Julian simply says, stabbing a piece of vegetable with his fork and shoving it into his mouth. He eats as viciously as I suppose he kills, and that¡¯s not the image I need to be conjuring up in my mind right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s different,¡± I say while staring at the red liquid. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I like it yet or not.¡±

    ¡°Drink some more, I¡¯m sure it will grow on you.¡±

    Nodding, I drink a little more in between bites of food. With each sip I take, my cheeks grow warmer. In fact, my entire body feels warm, like I¡¯ve been wrapped in a warm nket.

    Soon the ss is empty, and I look to Julian to see if I may have another.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it?¡± he teases, and this is the side of him I like most. The side where he shows me glimpses of who he is beneath all theyers of death and vengeance. It¡¯s because of this that I can¡¯t give up on him.

    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± I giggle, the wine helping to ease the tension right out of me.

    ¡°Fine, another half ss, and that¡¯s it. We have a long day tomorrow, and believe me, you don¡¯t want to be hungover on wine.¡±

    Smiling big, I hand him my ss and watch as he fills it. I can feel his eyes on me, drinking me in, and I¡¯m curious to know what he is thinking.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I savor that final ss, loving the way it makes me feel¡­ free, like a butterfly.

    As I down the rest of the ss, I push abruptly from the table to stand, forgetting that I¡¯ve never drunk a day in my life before. The world shifts on its axis, and my knees knock together. Grabbing onto the edge of the table, I try to steady myself but am thankful when Julian swoops in, wrapping a protective arm around my waist.

    Standing face to face, chest to chest, I crane my neck back to look up at him. I can feel the heat of his body rolling off of him. His eyes are zing, his cheeks high, and his jaw so sharp you could cut with it. His nose has a slight angle to it, making him perfectly imperfect. My eyes move to his lips, they¡¯re full, and I lick my own lips, this strange need to kiss him overtaking me.

    cing my hands on his biceps, he gives me a confused look, and I take that single moment to push up onto my tiptoes and brush my lips against his.

    I¡¯ve never kissed before, and under normal circumstances wouldn¡¯t even consider stepping out of line like this, but the wine gives me newfound courage.

    A zap of electricity ripples through me, and I squeeze onto his arms, pressing my lips a little more firmly against his. His own lips move against mine, molding to me. I feel so much in that single stroke of his lips, need, possession, and power. I feel like I¡¯m his equal, not a piece on a chessboard.

    Then, as if he can sense a change in me, in himself, he pulls away, removing his arm from my waist, and instead, holding me at arm¡¯s length.

    His eyes be thunderous, and I shiver under their scrutiny. ¡°What kind of game are you ying?¡±

    My lips tremble, aftershocks of the kiss still working their way through me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying a game,¡± I croak, though for once, I¡¯m not afraid of him. I feel safe in his arms even when I know I shouldn¡¯t, even when I¡¯m certain he¡¯s going to lead me straight to the ughterhouse when this is all over. ¡°I just wanted to kiss you¡­¡±

    Julian shakes his head, his features twist into a peculiar expression. He looks younger now, vulnerable, and I want to etch this moment deep into my mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t kiss,¡± he replies softly.

    ¡°You just did,¡± I whisper back.

    His prating gaze roams my face, looking for something I¡¯m not sure of. ¡°You¡¯re ruining everything, and you don¡¯t even know it.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what that means, and I don¡¯t care to figure it out. Julian kissed me, and that¡¯s a score in my book.

 Chapter 28

    Julian

    ¡°Come out, Elena,¡± I order, growing more impatient by the second. ¡°Now, or I¡¯ming in.¡± She¡¯s been in the bathroom getting ready for well over an hour. The door isn¡¯t locked, so I could easily barge in, but I¡¯m staying out as a courtesy to her. Marie is in there with her, doing whatever girls do to get ready.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The door opens slowly, and I swear my heart is beating out of my chest. Elenaes into view with each inch the door gives way.

    I¡¯m already in my tux, it¡¯s tailored to me, but suddenly it feels too tight. My chest swells with pride, knowing that she will soon be my wife. Taking her in fully, I can¡¯t break my gaze away from her, not even if I tried.

    She is wearing light makeup just enough to highlight her natural beauty. Her eyes lookrger, and the green in them brighter. Her already full lips are tinted pink, and her wless tanned skin is even smoother. Her hair falls off her shoulders in dark silky waves, and I have the urge to run my fingers through the locks just to see how soft they really are. I want to tug on the strands, wrapping them around my hand as I¡­ shit, I can¡¯t think about that right now. There is no room in this suit for my cock to get hard.

    My gaze drops lower to her perfectly sculpted body, a body that is on full disy in the dress I¡¯m making her wear. It¡¯s an emerald green gown that matches her eye color to a T. The dress has no straps, her tits being held in ce by a built-in bustier that gives the swell of her breasts a nice push, though she doesn¡¯t need it.

    The rest of the dress is form-fitting around her waist and down her legs, but the best part of this dress is that both sides along her ribs and outer thighs are made of a sheer material. A thicker fabric covers her front and back in an hourss-shaped, which only highlights the shape of her body. But since the sides are see-through, everyone will know that she¡¯s not wearing anything beneath.

    As if she can read my mind, she pins me with a stare.

    ¡°What are the chances that you¡¯ll let me at least put some underwear on?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± I grit out.

    The frown on her face only deepens, but I already know she doesn¡¯t want to do this. I remember the night I took her and how self-conscious she was about the nightgown.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    What she¡¯s wearing now is even more revealing. I can tell simply from the look on her face and how she wraps her arms around her middle that she is ufortable, but I can¡¯t help that. She¡¯s gonna have to deal with it for one night. She¡¯ll survive.

    The real question is, will I survive? Am I going to be able to stand by and let other men look at what¡¯s mine? Gawk and salivate over her like she¡¯s a damn T-bone steak.

    I suppose I¡¯ll have to if I want to prove a point to her father, though it¡¯s not going to happen without serious restraint. The first asshole that asks me if she¡¯s for sale, or to spend a couple hours with her is going to get a knife in their chest. I don¡¯t share what is mine.

    I watch as Elena slips into her high heel sandals, steadying herself on the doorframe.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to warn you, I¡¯m not great at walking in heels.¡±

    Her warning makes me smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be holding your hand the whole night. But¡­ before we go, I have something for you.¡±

    ¡°Is it a jacket? ¡®Cause I would love that.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a jacket, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you warm. It¡¯s this.¡± I pull out the ck velvet box from my pocket and flip it open. It¡¯s a white gold diamond ne that I hand-picked for this asion. As expected, her mouth pops open, and her eyes widen, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s with surprise or something else.

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ a ne or a cor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a choker ne, but if you¡¯d rather think of it as a cor, we can make that happen. Would you like me to get a leash with it? Diamond studded, maybe?¡± I smirk like an asshole.

    Shaking her head, she holds out her hand like she is going to grab it from me. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wear it.¡±

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

    She drops her hands and lifts up her chin waiting for me to move. I grab the choker out of the box and undo the sp. As Iy it around her slender neck, I drag my fingers along her corbone on purpose, loving how her whole body shivers under my touch. I wish I could do this all night long, but there are more important things to do.

    The sp clicks in ce, and I take a step back to examine my work. The ne fits perfectly around her slender neck like it¡¯s meant to be there. She looks imed and cared for, maybe a little too cared for. I doubt her father will look that far into it, though, not when he sees her in the barely-there dress.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I tell her, holding out my hand. She takes it, almost trustingly as I walk her out of the room. I walk her through the house, making sure I don¡¯t move too fast. She wasn¡¯t kidding, she can¡¯t walk in these stripper heels for shit.

    I¡¯m considering picking her up and carrying her to the car, but it¡¯s not like I can carry her around the party. I mean, I could, but then no one would get the full effect of the dress orck of it. As soon as we step outside, a gust of cold wind rushes over us, and Elena wraps her free arm around herself, clearly freezing. She makes it to the car in one piece, but not without having an iron grip on my hand to steady herself. I definitely won¡¯t have to worry about her running off in those heels. I pull her into my side and help her into the backseat of the car before sliding in beside her.

    When I let go of her hand, she wraps both of her arms around herself in an effort to get warm. Her lips tremble, and goosebumps pebble her flesh.

    ¡°Come here,¡± I say a little too gruffly.

    Slowly, she moves across the seat, burrowing into my side. Wrapping a protective arm around her, I hold her tightly to me. Her sweet scent fills my nostrils, sending a zing of red hot pleasure straight to my cock.

    She molds to me like she was always meant to be there, the missing piece, and I don¡¯t want to acknowledge that, not when I¡¯m about to show her off to an entire room full of blood-thirsty assholes. Not when this cannot be about anything but revenge.

 Chapter 29

    Julian

    ¡°What will happen at this event?¡± she asks once she¡¯s not shivering anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s an auction put on by one of my associates. It¡¯s important that you act the part of my wife. Do not speak unless spoken to. Do not look at anyone, eyes always down, and stay beside me at all times. I have more foes than friends in that ce. Markus will be there, he is the only other person I trust.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she says, her voice shaky.

    ¡°If you were to get away from me, and I couldn¡¯t find you, some men far worse than myself could get ahold of you, and believe me when I say, they would make me look like a goddamn angel.¡±

    ¡°You said my father will be there. I can talk to him, though, right?¡± Hope fills her features while a burning rage rips through me. Even after all we¡¯ve been through, what I¡¯ve done for her, how I hadn¡¯t hurt her even when I should¡¯ve, and still she wants to see the man who handed her to me on a silver tter? Not that he had a choice, though he could¡¯ve put up a fight, which he didn¡¯t.

    Gritting my teeth, I barely get a hold on my anger. ¡°No, not even him. You need to remember that what I say goes. You may not like everything I say tonight, or what I do or how I handle you, but you need to trust me. Disobey me and something may happen to Marie and don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll hesitate to do it. I killed the other maid for simply giving you a piece of paper, and I will kill Marie too if I have to.¡±

    Elena pulls away to look up at me, her green eyes brimming with shock. ¡°You killed the other maid?¡±

    Stupidly, the way she¡¯s looking at me, all doe-eyed and shocked, makes me want to tell her that it¡¯s a lie, but it¡¯s not, and I cannot hide who I am from her. Not when I have and always will be this way. I¡¯m a born killer, raised into this life, set to run the family business until the day of my death. A little five-foot-two dark-haired beauty isn¡¯t going to change that.

    ¡°Yes. I know about the note she gave you from your father. She confessed.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Your father cannot save you. You¡¯re bound to me by a contract, so unless he¡¯s going to kill me, which will never happen, by the way, he will never get you back. And you would be good to remember that as well. If you ever run from me, I will find you. There is no ce on this that you can hide from me that I won¡¯te looking for you.¡±

    Elena nods, and I swear I can see her gulp. Deep down, I don¡¯t want her afraid of me, but fear keeps people in line, it keeps them from doing stupid shit.

    I don¡¯t have to let her know it¡¯s a ruse. I just have to keep her in line, which is what I n to do.

    The rest of the drive to the auction passes by quickly, and Elena remains beside me. When we pull up to the front door, she bes stiff as a board next to me, her chest rising and falling rapidly, and her hands are balled up into fists beside her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She nervously looks past me and out the window at the people¨Cmostly men¨Cwalking inside the venue.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± she whispers without looking at me. A small pang of guilt hits my chest, but I shove it away.

    ¡°Do what I say, and nothing bad will happen,¡± I say, taking her hand into mine and giving it a gentle squeeze to let her know I¡¯ve got her.

    An irrational part of me wants to take her back home, wrap her up in a nket, and tell her everything is going to be okay. But none of that would work with my n. No, I¡¯ve been waiting for this night for a very long time. Elena might not like this, but she¡¯ll be fine. She won¡¯t be harmed, and her feelings will pass eventually. What willst is my revenge.

    Laes around the car to let us out, and I release Elena¡¯s hand and step out of the SUV, adjusting my tux. This is an important event for me. There are arms dealers here, friends and foes, and the selling of flesh. This event is where men join together and rise up. Not showing up wasn¡¯t an option, not showing up with her even less of an option, especially with her father being here.

    If I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll show Romero how much his little girl has changed and end up with a deal or two. All I need is for Elena to stay in line.

    Reaching for her, I take her hand once more and help her out of the SUV. She stands on shaky legs, and shivers in the cold wind, before smoothing a hand down the rest of her dress. The venue is at an old casino that was newly renovated but not open to the public. Ahead are the only doors that allow entrance into this ce, and they¡¯re guarded by two mammoth men.

    Inside this ce, any type of fighting is prohibited, and I feel naked having to leave my gun in the SUV, but I don¡¯t need it to deliver damage. There is a reason I work out and why I did illegal fights when I was younger.

    Elena leans closer, seeking out the warmth of my body. When we reach the doors, the two men look me over before moving their gazes to Elena. Submissively, she looks down, and the men drink her in, and how couldn¡¯t they in the dress she is wearing.

    They look a little longer than necessary, and my jaw tightens as I bite my tongue to stop myself from telling them not to look at her.

    What the fuck is wrong with me? I¡¯m the one that put her in the dress, the one that wants to draw attention to her. The reason they¡¯re looking at her is my fault, and yet, I want to stab every fucker for doing so.

    After a moment, they open the door and wave us in. Elena clings to me, looking every bit like the helpless, obedient ve I want everyone to see her as. Peering down at her, my eyes are drawn to the diamond ring on her finger that glitters in the light. Mine. All mine. Any man who tries to make an offer on her tonight will die. I¡¯ll kill them, not here but afterward.

    Walking inside, the smell of cigar smoke filters into my lungs. The ce is already crowded, men exchange in quiet conversation while half-naked women walk around the room carrying trays with beverages.

    There are a few women with men, but those are few and far between. Most do not bring their spouses to these types of events, women have no real ce in our world, except on their backs with their thighs spread. This is a business event, but it¡¯s also my chance to show off my soon to be bride.

    Anything from the selling of flesh and guns, gambling, and to the arrangement of marriages and illegal fights take ce within these walls. This will be Elena¡¯s first dip into my dark world, and hopefully,st.

 Chapter 30

    Julian

    Surveying the room, I see they have it divided into three spaces. A huge horseshoe bar sits at the back of the room, a stage where the auction takes ce is at the front of the room, and numerous tables and chairs litter the center, making up the middle. On one of those tables, I spot Markus, he got here early like I told him. Our eyes briefly lock, and he gives me a slide nod, letting me know there is no trouble here tonight.

    Walking over to therge bar, I release her arm and pull out a stool. She sits down without question, squeezing her thighs together so much that her legs shake. Keeping her head down, she ces her hands in herp just like I¡¯ve instructed her to. I long to see her beautiful green eyes but push the thought away.

    I take the seat next to her and look around, surveying the space. Of course, most of the people around us are men and looking right at Elena. They openly gawk at her, and with the way she is sitting, most of her legs are exposed, the fabric riding up her legs, so close to her pussy, her bare ass is touching the seat. She is all but naked and fulfilling the job I need her to, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± she whispers beside me as if she can read my mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± I brush her off and wave the bartender over. ¡°Whiskey neat, and a water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Just as our drinks are being served, the first group of men dare toe and talk to me.

    It¡¯s Boris¨Ca well-known arms dealer in our circles¨C and two of his men. He¡¯s a smug little bastard with a napoleonplex, but he does have the best guns around, so it¡¯s wise to stay on his good side.

    ¡°Julian, d you could make it. And you brought your newest acquisition, I see?¡± Boris¡¯ eyes rake all over Elena, and I fight the urge to gauge them out with my bare hands.

    ¡°I figured I paid enough for her, why not show her off? Share her with the world.¡± I take a sip of my whiskey, concentrating on the burn in my throat and the warmth settling in my stomach. I¡¯m going to need much more whiskey to make it through this night.

    ¡°Sharing, huh? How much would it cost to share her with me for a few hours?¡± Boris licks his lips, and I swear I see Elena¡¯s chest start rising and falling in rapid session.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what they have for sale tonight first. If there is something to my liking, I¡¯ll buy someone new, and you can have this one for the night.¡± Elena lets out an audible gasp next to me, which makes Boris chuckle.

    Using my other hand, I grab her exposed thigh and give it a firm squeeze. It¡¯s a warning. Anywhere but here, she could have a reaction, but if she doesn¡¯t obey, she¡¯ll force my hand to keep her in ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Boris exims, his beady eyes roaming her flesh onest time.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know soon.¡± The words feel like acid on my tongue.

    There is not enough money in this world that would bring me to sell her to anyone, let alone allow them to use her for a night. I¡¯ve done a lot of fucked up shit, but I¡¯m not selling my soon to be wife to anyone.

    ¡°Yes, and maybe we can discuss some weapons.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I say before taking another sip of my whiskey.

    Boris and his men meander away from us and strike up a conversation with another man who I¡¯m sure is one of his clients, simply from the way he greets him.

    ¡°Please,¡± Elena whimpers while tugging on my arm. Her fear is palpable in the tremble of her voice. ¡°Please, don¡¯t give me to him. You promised¡­¡±

    My features turn to stone, and I know she¡¯s looking at me. As badly as I don¡¯t want to hurt her, it¡¯s either me or some other asshole in this room.

    ¡°I told you not to talk,¡± I grit out under my breath and grip my ss a little tighter, forcing myself not to nce at her right now. She¡¯s making me weak, so fucking weak, and I can¡¯t be seen like that. Her fear will have to stay with her because I cannot console her here.

    As if she knows my resolve is close to shattering, she tugs on my arm once more.

    ¡°You promised no one would hurt me.¡±

    Unable to hold it together a second longer, I let the cold, lifeless mask I wear when I¡¯m away from her fall over my face.

    Turning toward her, I snap, ¡°Say one more word, and something bad will happen to Marie.¡±

    Fear zes in her eyes at the harshness of my words, and I push her feelings away, push her thoughts, wants, or needs to the back burner. Nothing else matters.

    Sucking her bottom lip into her mouth, she nods and casts her eyes down. She drops her hand from my arm, and her shoulders curl inward.

    It has to be this way. For her sake, and for mine.

 Chapter 31

    Elena

    No matter how much I try to control my breathing, it feels like I¡¯m suffocating. Panic has seized me and is refusing to let go. I hate this ce, what it represents, and everyone inside it.

    These men, the way they look at me like I¡¯m nothing more than a piece of meat they can buy. I can¡¯t look at them directly, but I can see them watching me out of the corner of my eye, and I can feel their predatory gaze on me. Like dogs, they salivate, waiting for a bone. It surely doesn¡¯t help me that I¡¯m wearing a scrap of fabric for clothing. Julian wanted me exposed and vulnerable, and here I am.

    I think of Marie and his warning, and still, I can¡¯t stop the panic from rising up. Even with her life hanging in the bnce, I can¡¯tprehend him passing me off to someone else. God, was he serious? Is he going to sell me to that man? Is that why he hasn¡¯t taken my virginity yet? Maybe he is nning on selling it, or pimping me out? There is no way I could allow that, and yet, how would I stop him?

    Doing the best I can, I try to keep my eyes down but can¡¯t help but let them wander around, feeling the need to be aware of my surroundings, and sensing danger nearby.

    With my trembling hand, I grab my ss and bring it to my dry lips. Just as the cool water hits my tongue, I look straight ahead, and my eyes find a set of familiar green ones.

    My father.

    My heart squeezes in my chest, and I find myself squirming against the seat, wanting to run to him. My father is really here. Julian¡¯s grip on my thigh tightens, pulling my gaze from my father¡¯s, and he leans over, his lips brushing against my ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it¨C¡±

    ¡°Julian!¡± Someone calls out, interrupting us. We both straighten up, but I lower my head again and find a spot in myp to look at.

    ¡°Aldo, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Julian greets and shakes this Aldo guy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°And this must be the Romero girl. Maybe if I had seen her in person, I would have paid the ten million dors you did.¡± He chuckles. ¡°You know he offered me the same deal, but I didn¡¯t think any pussy was worth that much. Now that she¡¯s in front of me, I think maybe I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you did.¡± Julian shrugs. ¡°I can tell you she is well worth the price, though. A little inexperienced, but her pussy knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, just what I like to hear. So, what do you say, can I have her for a night? See for myself. Of course, I¡¯llpensate you ordingly, and I won¡¯t break her too badly.¡±

    Bile rises up my throat, and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going to vomit. Why would Julian say something like that? Act as if we¡¯ve slept together already. Why is he acting like I¡¯m nothing but a piece of flesh? The questions build, right along with my anxiety.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the first to ask today.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, maybe we can set up a private party? Get some of the guys together and share her? Fuck, we both know Romero will lose his shit. We could even send him a video after, he¡¯d enjoy that.¡±

    Oh god. Please, say no. Please, say no.

    Wringing my hands together in myp, I breathe through my nose to stop myself from hyperventting. I remind myself of what he said when I told him I was scared before we left the car. Do what I say, and nothing bad will happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. I¡¯d like to wait a bit to see how many offers I get.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say giving Romero a heart attack is priceless?¡±

    He¡¯ll consider it?

    It¡¯s obvious they want to use me to hurt my father, but I don¡¯t understand why. All I knew when I was taken was that my father sold me for ten million dors. I had no idea why, and I didn¡¯t think that he had offered me to more than one man. A sourness spreads through my gut, knowing that my father¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t as pure as I considered. He¡¯s proven to me, though, by sending that note that he is going to try and save me, and I¡¯m holding onto that sliver of knowledge with more hope than I should.

    ¡°It would, but if I¡¯m going to give away pussy as good as hers after I paid ten million dors, I want to at least recoup some of my investment.¡±

    ¡°I understand, will you at least let me look at her, maybe even allow a little touching?¡±

    My skin crawls like there are tiny insects on it. If Julian wasn¡¯t bluffing and was really going to allow this man to touch me, I wasn¡¯t sure that I could stand for it. He had exined the rules and promised no one would hurt me, but he never mentioned any of this.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I see Julian steel jaw clench. ¡°Can¡¯t you see enough of her? I¡¯ve put her in that dress, and you can see all I want you to see. If you want more, it¡¯s going to cost you.¡±

    ¡°Always a businessman first.¡± His friendughs. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t me you, this is a business after all. I¡¯ll go see what the lineup looks like for tonight. Maybe there is something that can keep me entertained until you let me have a taste of her.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Take your time. You know how I am, can¡¯t get rid of them until I¡¯ve broken them to my liking.¡± Julian snickers.

    ¡°I sure do.¡± His friendughs again, and I almost sigh against the bar when he retreats away from us.

    I don¡¯t like how Julian is acting, and I¡¯m not sure if this is his true self or if it¡¯s all a show. Part of it has to be a show since we¡¯ve never had sex before, but the rest, the selling of me, allowing these dirty men to touch me. Is that all for show?

    Lifting my eyes just a little bit, I look around the room once more to see if I can spot my father again, but all I see are a bunch of menughing, drinking, and carrying on.

    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom,¡± I whisper under my breath. It¡¯s only half a lie. I don¡¯t need to pee, but I really need to get out of here, even if it¡¯s just for a few minutes.

 Chapter 32

    Elena

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± Julian growls. He finishes his drink before mming the empty ss down. He shoves off his seat and motions for me to get up too. His eyes are dark, feral, and I wonder if simply asking to go to the bathroom is the final nail in my coffin.

    Apparently, I don¡¯t move fast enough because, in the next instance, he is grabbing my hand, tugging me from the stool, giving my wobbly legs and unbnced feet no time to adjust. One step is all it takes for me to lose my footing, causing my body to collide with his firm back, my cheek resting against the smooth material of his tux.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His entire body tenses, vibrating with rage or maybe something else. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he truly did decide to sell me at this point.

    At least he gives me a moment before he starts walking again. Looking down at the ground the entire way to the bathroom, I make sure not to trip over my own feet again. When hees to a stop, I realize we¡¯ve reached the restroom.

    He releases my hand and gives me an impatient re when I look up at him. The coldness in his eyes chills me to the bone, and I walk into the bathroom on unsteady legs, doing my best to keep myself upright.

    Sighing in relief, I stand before the huge mirror, resting my hands on the edge of the expensive-looking sink. The bathroom ispletely empty, not that I expected there to be many women in here, not when the entire ce is packed with men.

    Taking a couple calming breaths, I focus on my reflection. My face is put together beautifully, but everything else about me screams, look at me. I want to burn the dress I¡¯m wearing and toss the shoes on my feet into a river. I hate everything about this night, and even more the way it¡¯s causing Julian to put walls up and push me out. Tears fill my eyes, but I blink them away. I cannot ruin my makeup by crying because then Julian will know I was in here sulking and not going to the bathroom, and with the mood he¡¯s in right now, I don¡¯t doubt he would threaten to hurt Marie over something as small as that.

    Straightening my shoulders, I¡¯m preparing myself to exit the bathroom when the door opens, and a petite blonde enters. I¡¯m shocked to see her, but I¡¯m even more shocked when she opens her mouth.

    ¡°Elena, your father asked me to give you this,¡± she speaks low, low enough that there is no way Julian will hear from the other side of the door. Still, my first instinct is to look at the door and make sure he isn¡¯t racing inside.

    ncing away from the door, I look down at what she is trying to give me. In the palm of her hand rests a silver key.

    ¡°What is that for?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°The key to your bedroom. Take it.¡± She shoves the key into my hand, the cool silver metal resting coldly and with the weight of a brick on my palm.

    The woman looks back to the door before looking at me again. ¡°Your father wants me to tell you that Julian has been trying to kill him. Ever since you were taken, he¡¯s been trying to find a way to save you, but he worries that if Julian seeds in killing him, that you will be next. You need to get away now before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No time. Just get away the first chance you get. Good luck.¡± And with that, she spins around on her heels and walks out of thedies room, leaving me standing there with my mouth gaping open.

    What the hell was that?

    I look down at the key in my hand, trying to digest everything this woman just told me. How did my father get a key to the room in Julian¡¯s house? Why is Julian trying to kill my father when he bought me for ten million dors?

    I have so many questions to ask and no one to ask them.

    ¡°Elena!¡± Julian¡¯s gruff, muffled voice filters through the closed door, snapping me out of my own thoughts. I quickly shove the small key into the built-in bra of my so-called dress.

    ¡°Coming,¡± I call out.

    Rubbing my sweaty palm down my dress, I take onest look in the mirror. You can do this. Opening the door, I find an angry looking Julian on the other side.

    ¡°What were you doing in there?¡± He pushes the door open further to look inside.

    ¡°I just needed a minute¡­¡± I start to exin, but Julian doesn¡¯t really seem interested in my answer. He grabs my wrist and starts to pull me away from the bathroom. It¡¯s by fate alone that I don¡¯t trip over my own feet.

    ¡°Moretti,¡± a familiar voice calls, the sound making my chest hurt, and my stomach churn. Julian stops in his tracks, making me yet again bump into him. His hold on my hand bes tighter, almost as if he expects me to run away.

    ¡°What do you want, Romero?¡± Julian snaps.

    ¡°Did you have to bring her here? Wearing this of all things? She¡¯s not a whore.¡± My father¡¯s voice cuts through the air like a knife dipped in acid. I want to look up at him so badly, assure him that I¡¯m okay, but I remember Julian¡¯s words. Disobey, and Marie will pay.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t any of your concern anymore. Ten million says so. In fact, I¡¯ll strip her naked, walk her up on stage and throat fuck her in front of everyone if I want to, and there isn¡¯t a fucking thing you can do about it.¡±

    ¡°Jesus Christ, Moretti, what¡¯s fucking wrong with you?¡±

    Julian answers with a chuckle. ¡°Nothing more or less than any other man in this ce, including you. Do you know how many offers I got on sharing your daughter tonight? Maybe I¡¯ll take some of them. Pass her around. If you¡¯re lucky, I¡¯ll send you a video.¡± Julian¡¯s tone isn¡¯t just cold but mocking, and his grip on my hand bes tighter and tighter until it¡¯s hurting.

    ¡°I want to buy her back. I¡¯ve got the money.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? I¡¯m saying I¡¯m giving you back your ten million. You had your fun, now I want my daughter back.¡±

    ¡°So you can sell her to someone else?¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I see Julian shake his head. ¡°Where did youe up with that kind of money anyway? You were pretty brokest time I checked.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter where I got it from? I¡¯ve got it, that¡¯s all that matters. Let¡¯s go, Elena, we¡¯re going home.¡±

    My father extends his hand out to me, and my fingers twitch, yearning to grab hold of his, but I force myself to stay still, to keep my gaze trained on the ground.

    ¡°What have you done to her?¡± My father¡¯s using tone is aimed right at Julian.

    ¡°Trained her. She will not speak to you, or anyone because she knows what happens if she does. And your offer means shit to me. She is mine. You knew the type of man you were selling her to when you epted my offer.¡±

    ¡°I will not let you hurt her. She is pure and innocent¨C¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Julian interrupts, making my father shake in anger.

    ¡°She is not made for this world. Give her back to me.¡±

    Julian takes a threatening step forward, tugging me right along with him, and my knees shake. Waves of uncertainty run through me while my captor, and my father, the man who sold me, stand toe to toe.

 Chapter 33

    Elena

    ¡°She is mine, so if I want to hurt her, I will. If I want to use every hole in her body for my pleasure, I will. Fuck off, and a word of advice. If you try to infiltrate my home again or make any effort to take her from me again, I won¡¯t hesitate toe after you. A deal is a deal, Romero. You know how it works. Stand by it, or I¡¯ll be forced to draw blood.¡±

    Julian doesn¡¯t even give my father the opportunity to respond.

    Brushing past him, he drags me right alongside him, and my heart feels like it¡¯s being dragged through the mud behind me. My father was right within reach, and I couldn¡¯t so much as look at him. Tears prick my eyes, and I blink rapidly to stop myself from crying.

    When we reach the bar, Julian releases my hand and ushers me back into the stool I was sitting on before. I rub at my wrist, the blood finally circting back into my hand. The bartender is cleaning a ss, waiting as if he knew we would be returning shortly.

    ¡°I need another whiskey and a ss of red wine,¡± Julian says cooly as if he wasn¡¯t just arguing with someone.

    The bartender gets our drinks, and I grab the ss of wine as soon as it¡¯s ced in front of me, taking a small sip, hoping it will calm my chaotic nerves.

    ¡°Gentlemen, can I have your attention, please. Momentarily our auction will begin. Tonight, we only have four girls for sale, but believe me, it¡¯s quality over quantity tonight. Enjoy, and may the highest bidder win.¡±

    Did he just say, girls? I couldn¡¯t possibly have heard that correctly. Curiosity gets the best of me, and I look in the direction the voice came from. Horror fills me when I see that there is a huge stage, with four pedestals on it.

    This cannot be happening. This is worse than what happened to me¡­ unless the girls are actually here out of their free will. Yes, that has to be it.

    A momentter, that thought evaporates into thin air when the girls are brought out on stage. There is a crowd of men congregated around the stage, and the area fills with whistles and loud hollers as the half-naked girls are each ced on a pedestal.

    Each girl looks more scared than the next, their eyes wide with shock, their body shaking, but the worst part is that they are in chains. In actual chains. There are cors around each of their necks, and a chain hangs down that¡¯s connected to their handcuffed hands, which hang in front of them.

    You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me. How can they just sell another human like this? Tie them up like animals and disy them like this is a circus. Rage burns through my veins.

    The host starts talking, introducing the first girl, but my mind is in chaos, I can¡¯t evenprehend what he is saying. Men start bidding, and I feel like I¡¯m going to be sick. I want to ask Julian how to stop this nonsense but can¡¯t get my lips to move.

    ¡°Drink your wine,¡± Julian¡¯s voice pierces through the heavy fog. He holds the ss of red wine I¡¯d easily forgotten while watching this horrible event out in front of me, and I take it on autopilot. ¡°Drink,¡± he orders as if that¡¯s going to help me process what¡¯s going on.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Sold, to number six-o-one!¡± The auctioneer calls just as I bring the ss to my lips.

    ¡°Fucking Christ!¡± Julian growls, ¡°I need to talk to Markus. I¡¯m going to leave you here at the bar. Do not get up, do not go anywhere, even the bathroom, and do not talk to anyone. I will be within distance and watching you the entire time. If you try and run, I will not only hurt Marie, but I will punish you. Understand?¡±

    Gulping a little more of the wine down, I nod. The fear of being left alone creeps up my spine, making my gut tighten. Even with the auction taking ce, I just know someone is going toe over and try and touch me, but Julian doesn¡¯t seem to care about what I want. Maybe everything he¡¯s said tonight is true? Maybe he¡¯ll sell me or let someone take me? I can imagine myself up on that stage.

    Yes, being with Julian hasn¡¯t been easy, but it¡¯s surely nothing like what those girls have been through. I grip the ss of red wine a little tighter and watch as he takes his drink and strolls over to where Markus is standing.

    Peeking over my shoulder, I look at where he is standing and to the dark-haired man that he is talking to. I¡¯ve only seen him twice, including the night I was taken. I think Julian is trying to keep his men away from me on purpose.

    They seem to be arguing, Markus¡¯s face ispletely unaffected even as Julian snarls at him.

    When Julian¡¯s eyes lift to meet mine, I panic and look back down at the floor, trying to ignore everything that¡¯s going on around me. Ignoring that women are being sold, ignoring that men are looking at me like I¡¯m for sale, and most of all, ignoring the fact that there isn¡¯t anything I can do about it.

    I thought I knew what the mafia was about¡­ I was wrong, so wrong. My fingers tremble against the ss, and I truly feel like I¡¯m going to barf. Julian needs to hurry because I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can keep up this charade.

    ¡°Hello, Elena,¡± an unknown voice greets me. I don¡¯t answer or even lift my head, but out of the corner of my eye, I see someone taking a seat two spots down from me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to say anything, just listen.¡± He is just talking loud enough for me to hear, and I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s by design.

    ¡°You know, I almost had you. I was so close, but Moretti outbid me. Tell me, how tight is your pussy? I mean, is it really that tight and pink? Is it worth ten million, you think?¡±

    I want to get up, to walk away, but I¡¯m reminded of what Julian said.

    ¡°Truthfully, I wouldn¡¯t have ever paid that much¡­ but for a second, I was so sure I was going to get you. When your father started taking bids, I had a yroom put together for you. I bought chains and whips, and a butt plug so big it would¡¯ve ripped your tight little asshole apart, but not before your virgin cunt had bled all over my cock.¡±

    ¡°Please, go away,¡± I whisper, just wanting him to stop. I don¡¯t care if Julian punishes me. I can¡¯t listen to another word thates out of this man¡¯s mouth. I feel degraded like dirt beneath his feet.

    ¡°She speaks.¡± He chuckles, making me feel slimy and dirty. ¡°Do you think Julian would let me have you for a night? Let me fuck your pussy and ass, let me own your body?¡± Leaning closer, he whispers, ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not here right now, so who¡¯s to stop me?¡±

    Something bad is going to happen, I just know it. I can¡¯t see his face, mainly because I refuse to look up, but I do see his tattoo-covered hand creeping closer to me. Just the thought of him touching me makes my skin crawl.

    Leaning away from him, I try and put distance between us, but he easily reaches me, his fingers almost touching my thigh. I jerk back, twisting in my seat to get away from him, but he just leans in closer.

    A scream builds in my throat, but what good would that do? No one would care or try and help me. Here, I¡¯m nothing to no one, not even Julian.

    ¡°ying hard to get, I like it. I love it when they beg me to stop while I fuck them.¡± His fingers graze my skin this time, his nails raking across my skin, digging into the flesh, and that¡¯s when I lose it. I don¡¯t care what Julian does to me for disobeying. I don¡¯t care if he punishes me. Anything is better than this man touching me.

    I scurry off the chair, almost getting my heel stuck on the bar stool. The unknown man snickers at my attempt to get away in a hurry, but at this point, I don¡¯t care. I turn toward Julian and find him arguing with Markus, so involved in his conversation that he ispletely oblivious of the conversation I just had.

    My feet carry me to him as fast as I can make them move without face-nting on the floor. All I can think about is getting to him because deep down, even if I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll sell me or give me to someone else, part of me feels protected when I¡¯m in his arms, and that¡¯s what I need right now. His protection. For him to tell me it¡¯s okay because right now, I¡¯m anything but okay.

 Chapter 34

    Julian

    ¡°What do you mean vacation? You can¡¯t just take a fucking vacation! You are my second inmand. You¡¯re in the mob.¡±

    ¡°I can, and I will,¡± Markus tells me, arms crossed over his chest. Of all of my men, Markus is thest person I expected to fucking do something like this.

    What the fuck is he thinking, buying this girl, and going on a vacation? He is in the mob, we don¡¯t go on fucking holiday.

    Pinching the bridge on my nose, I grind my teeth and suck in a deep breath. ¡°Markus¨C¡± I start, but I¡¯m cut short by someone grabbing my arm. My whole body tenses, and I curl my hands into a tight fist, ready for a fight, but when I look down at my arm, I find Elena¡¯s small hands wrapped around it.

    Her face is pale, her big green eyes are ssy and brimming with fear. Immediately, I know something is wrong. Her tiny nails are digging into my skin even through my suit jacket. It¡¯s like she is wing her way to me, scared that she is going to lose me or something. I look past her, scanning the area for any danger, but there is nothing, there are just people at the bar, drinking and conversing. Lev, one of the heroin suppliers, also the son of one, dimir Volcove, is looking in our direction, but he could be looking at anything. He knows that she is mine, and he wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to touch her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, can we please go home.¡±

    She might be able to fool someone else, but she can¡¯t fool me. This has nothing to do with her feeling unwell. The way she looks right now is how she looked the night I almost gave into my selfish needs and took from her. Did someone try and hurt her? Talk to her? Touch her? Blind rage festers inside me at the unknown.

    ¡°What really happened?!¡± I growl, refusing to ept her lie.

    She shakes her head, her eyes bouncing to Markus and then back to me.

    I turn my attention back to Markus, knowing full well that I need to get Elena out of here if I want to figure out what the hell happened.

    ¡°We will discuss this further,¡± I grit out, and Markus¡¯s lips barely twitch.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I¡¯m taking some time off. La is more than capable of stepping up.¡±

    I want to strangle Markus right now, but that¡¯s not going to happen, not with Elenatching onto my arm like this.

    ¡°Call the car for me,¡± I order, wondering if it¡¯s going to be myst one for a while.

    Markus pulls his phone out and calls for the car. Grinding my teeth together, I give Markus a nod before turning all my attention to Elena.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With Elena clinging onto me, I walk through the crowd as fast as I can manage without making her trip in her high heels. When we get to the exit, and no one is paying us any attention, I lean down to pick her up, so I can walk faster.

    Her thin armse around my neck and shoulder to pull me closer. Burying her face into my neck, she starts to cry, small sobs shaking her body in my hold. What the fuck happened in there? Fucking Markus dropping this vacation bomb on me had me distracted for a few minutes. I should kill him, but then I would have to find a permanent recement for him, which would be even more annoying than finding a temporary one.

    Just as I walk outside, La pulls up the car. He jumps out and opens the back door for me. It¡¯s not his normal job to be my driver, but I needed my best men with me tonight. La is smart enough not to ask me any stupid questions. He simply watches me get into the backseat while holding Elena to my chest, before closing the door after us.

    He gets back into the driver¡¯s seat and pulls away from the venue.

    That¡¯s what I like most about La, always so quiet, never second-guessing me, maybe he will be a great second, after all.

    Another sob wracks through the small body in myp, and my attention is drawn back to her. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± I try to keep my voice even and calm, but it¡¯s hard to do when all I want to do is demand an answer. I¡¯m not used to having to ask or decipher someone¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°I just wanted to leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Something happened. Tell me.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I stayed quiet like you told me to. I didn¡¯t talk until he touched me. I only told him to leave, but he justughed.¡±

    My whole body tightens, every muscle in my limbs flexing, ready to kill someone. ¡°Who touched you?¡± I grit out.

    Instead of answering me, she continues rambling, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you punish me, you can do whatever you want to me, but don¡¯t hurt Marie, please. I tried to listen to you, but he kepting closer¡­ and when his nails sunk into my skin¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Marie, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± It¡¯s the guy who dared to touch Elena that¡¯s already dead. ¡°Tell me what this guy looked like.¡±

    ¡°I kept my eyes lowered on the ground. I didn¡¯t see his face.¡± Fuck. ¡°But I saw his hand. One of his fingers was tattooed with a crown on it. He also wore gold rings, and on his wrist was a red spider web¡­¡±

    Lev. I know it¡¯s him simply from the tattoo. He is fucking dead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about. You did great tonight.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Julian

    As I adjust her on myp, her legs part a bit and try as I may to avert my gaze, not to be aplete bastard, my eyes glue onto her soft skin where three long red scratches run parallel along the apex of her thigh.

    I will kill him. I will draw it out. I will make him pay for touching her. Soothing a hand over her hair and down her spine, I hold her a little tighter, wanting her to know that she is safe with me. Forever safe with me.

    Pulling away, I watch as a single tear rolls down her cheek. ¡°Did you¡­ did you mean it? Are you really going to sell me?¡±

    I want tough, but that wouldn¡¯t ease the tension or worry inside of her, so I choose against doing that. With Elena, I have to dig deep, be gentle and kind.

    Cupping her cheek, I turn her face to me. A ragged breath leaves her lips, and it is painfully obvious how much tonight¡¯s events have broken her. Her father had been right in a sense. She was not made for this world. She is fragile, and if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll break her, and stupidly, I don¡¯t want to do that.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t want you¡­ if I was going to sell you, do you think you would be in this car with me right now?¡±

    Hupping, she shakes her head. ¡°No, but¡­ it sounded like you¡­ like you were going to.¡±

    I can¡¯t stop my lips from twitching up at the sides. ¡°I told you, you might not like some of the things that I said or how I behaved, but I promised you that no harm woulde to you. Did you believe me?¡±

    The answer to my question is obvious, but I still want to hear her say it. Like others, she expected the worst from me, even when I¡¯ve proven again and again that I didn¡¯t have it in me to hurt her. Technically, she didn¡¯t fully know that because I needed her fear, for her to be scared of me, toply, but deep down, I felt like she might feel safe in my arms.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to believe. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m cut out for this¨Cto be your wife.¡± She sniffled, and her words make the possessive beast that lurks just beneath the surface extend its ws out.

    ¡°Whether you are cut out for this world or not doesn¡¯t matter. You will be my wife, and there is nothing that will change that.¡± My response is final. I¡¯m not going to let her go, no way, no how. Elena Romero is mine. Mine to corrupt. Mine to im.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The cares to a halt in front of the house¡­ our house. La opens the door, and I climb out while keeping Elena in my arms. I hold her to my chest, making sure she isn¡¯t giving La a show while I bring her inside. She holds on to my neck like I¡¯m her life preserver, and maybe in a way, I am, keeping her afloat and alive in this world of darkness.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask her as we pass the kitchen.

    ¡°No, I just want to take a bath and go to bed.¡±

    Nodding, I carry her all the way into our bathroom, where I put her down on her feet before turning on the water. She sits down on the edge of the tub and slips out of her heels. She looks exhausted, and I want to ease that tension, ease her fears and pain.

    What the fuck is wrong with me? Am I growing a pussy myself?

    ¡°Can I have a moment? I-I need to use the bathroom.¡±

    I almost interject, pointing out that she used the bathroom not too long ago, but I decide to give her a minute to herself. I¡¯m sure she needs a second to gather her thoughts and pull everything together. Stepping into the bedroom, I close the door behind me and pull out my phone to text La.

    Me: I need everything you can find on Lev Volcove.

    La: Done.

    Sighing, I run a hand through my hair before making a fist. Lev Volcove is a dead man walking, and he doesn¡¯t even know it yet. I don¡¯t care who his father is. What was the fucker thinking when he touched what was mine? Obviously, he wasn¡¯t thinking.

    A tinge of something foreign and unusual fills my chest. It¡¯s an emotion I haven¡¯t felt since I was a child. I recognize the feeling like a thorn in my side. Guilt. For taking my eyes off her alone at that bar, for letting this happen. I¡¯m not sure how to digest what I¡¯m feeling, so I decide not to touch it at all.

    Giving Elena a little longer in the bathroom, I take off my suit jacket and toss it on the chaise lounge. My shoes go next, and I start to unbutton my shirt, feeling better with each piece of constricting clothing I lose. Down to my dress cks, and my button up shirt, I feel like I can breathe again.

    I wait a few more moments before I enter the bathroom and find Elenapletely naked, climbing into the tub. The dress she was wearing is on the floor next to the toilet. Picking up the scrap of fabric, I throw it into the trash can next to the sink.

    When I turn back to face her, she is just sinking down into the water. I¡¯ve seen her naked a few times now, but it never gets easier. All I want to do is rip my own clothes off and mount her like a wild animal. Bite her skin and watch her writhe beneath me. The ache in my balls is permanent, and a constant reminder of what I refuse myself daily.

    I haven¡¯t been able to have sex with anyone else, mainly because every time I tried, Elena¡¯s picture popped into my fucking head. She¡¯s messing with my mind and my cock. It only wants her, and no one else.

    ¡°You did good at the event, and I¡¯m proud of you. I want to reward you. ying your part wasn¡¯t easy, and seeing your father wasn¡¯t easy either, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    She nods, but there is a hesitant look in her green eyes.

    ¡°What is my reward?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get out.¡±

    I help her wash and rinse her hair, and she uses a washcloth to get her makeup off. Once she is clean from head to toe, I lift her out of the tub and get her dried off. I leave the wet towels in a pile on the floor and lead Elena back into the bedroom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put a nightgown on yet. Lie down on the bed, face down.¡±

    Elena stops and looks up at me, shock written all over her face, but thankfully, no fear.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you this was a reward. You will like this. Trust me.¡± I motion for her to get on the bed, and she does, even though her movements are hesitant.

    I grab the massage oil from the drawer in my nightstand and pour a generous amount into my palm. Her head turns toward me, and she watches what I¡¯m doing with peaked interest. When Ie back around to her side of the bed, her head turns again.

    Her watchful eyes never leave me, and now curiosity has turned to excitement.

    Sitting down on the bed next to her, I rub my hands together to warm up the oil before nting my palms on her back. As soon as I start massaging her shoulders, she lets out a quiet, breathy moan. A sound that somehow has a direct line to my dick. Fuck. I must enjoy torturing myself.

    Her muscles are stiff, her body tense, but the more I work my fingers into her flesh, the more she rxes, sinking deeper into the mattress.

    ¡°I told you, you were gonna like this.¡±

    ¡°It feels really good,¡± she murmurs, turning to putty in my hands.

    When her upper body is thoroughly massaged, I move lower to her legs, running my hands over her naked ass as I go. I expect her to tense back up, maybe even squeeze her ass cheeks together, but instead, she moans into the pillow. So trusting, if only she knew the things my hands had done. The death that coated them. Would she still want them on her?

    Arching her back, she pushes her perfect globes into my palms. She probably doesn¡¯t even realize the invitation she is sending my way, which makes me want her all the more.

    ¡°I guess you want a full body massage?¡±

    ¡°Mmhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± I ask, massaging the insides of her thighs. Her sweet little pussy grinds against the mattress, seeking relief that it doesn¡¯t understand, that only I can give it.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t stop,¡± she pleads, jerking her hips as I move closer to her center. The bedsheet is damp beneath her, and her sweet arousal coats the insides of her thighs, dripping like honey from her pussy.

 Chapter 36

    Julian

    I lick my lips. I want a taste, a bite. I want to devour, to feel her pulse around my tongue. Going down on women has never appealed to me, but I want Elena so bad I can feel it in my fucking bones, feel it in every thud of my heartbeat.

    I can¡¯t im her with my cock yet, but I can im her with my mouth. Using finesse, I grab her by the leg and roll her onto her back.

    A shocked gasp slips past her lips, and her green eyes meet mine, a bashful look overtaking her features. I drink her in, her perky breasts, which rise and fall, the hardened dusky pink nipples begging to be sucked and pinched.

    ¡°Do you want me to keep going?¡± I ask gruffly.

    The air between us grows heated, and I can feel the electrical current zinging through me. We¡¯re two mas of opposite attraction. We shouldn¡¯t want each other, but there isn¡¯t any other way. In every way, she is mine.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies with far more trust in her eyes than she should have. I¡¯d warned her before, told her if she gave me each an inch, I would take everything. Doesn¡¯t she know the devil is standing before her or is she no longer afraid?

    Moving between her legs, I brush a gentle hand against her knee, pushing her legs up and apart. I can¡¯t help myself, the beast inside me has been chained for far too long. My gaze drops to her mound, and my mouth starts to water.

    Her pussy lips are mainly bare, except for a small strip of hair in the center. I don¡¯t think as I move a hand between her legs and spread her folds, finding the diamond in the center. Her tiny clit begs to be sucked, flicked, and tortured just as it¡¯s torturing me.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elena questions breathlessly. Looking up at her from between her legs, I find that she¡¯s pushed herself up onto her elbows and is watching me, her eyes big, curious, and dted. She wants this, and she wants it just as badly as me.

    ¡°Eating you. I¡¯m going to fuck you with my tongue like I want to fuck you with my dick,¡± I say, and then bury my face in her pussy.

    I lick that tiny bead, flicking my tongue over it, again and again, sucking up every drop of arousal until Elena starts to lift her hips, and her hands sink into my hair, holding me in ce, her nails cutting into my scalp, egging me on.

    Her muscles clench, and her legs shake, but if she thinks I¡¯m done with her yet, she is very mistaken. I haven¡¯t even started.

    ¡°Julian,¡± she moans my name, and I swear cum leaks from the tip of my cock and into my boxers. Fuck, it would be so fucking easy to shove my pants down and fuck her right now.

    To take her and bring her to the brink of both pleasure and pain. I want it so bad, to lose myself in her soft flesh, to fuck and own her.

    Digging my finger into her ass cheeks, I lift her, dragging her closer and plunge my tongue into her dripping entrance. She bucks beneath me like an untamed horse, and I can¡¯t wait to learn her body, learn what makes her go crazy.

    Groaning into her flesh, the sound vibrates through the room. I dip in and out of her, feasting on her, marveling in her sweet, honeyed taste. There was simply nothing like her, and that was a startling reality that hit me right in the gut.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Oh god¡­ oh god¡­¡± Smirking against her wet flesh, I reveled in how vocal she is, and I want to make her scream from the rooftops with pleasure.

    Growling once more, I move faster, my touch bing bruising, but Elena doesn¡¯t seem to care, she is teetering on the edge ofplete bliss, and I¡¯m going to deliver the final blow.

    Throwing her head back into the pillows, her nails rake through my hair once more, ¡°Please, don¡¯t stop¡­¡±

    Little did she know, I could never do such a thing. Nothing was going to take her away from me. I would burn the world down, kill, and destroy anyone who dared to touch her. Releasing one of her ass cheeks, I use two fingers to pinch her tiny clit, and a secondter, she falls apart.

    Like cloth being ripped at the seams, she tears right down the middle whileing all over my face, her pussy fluttering around my tongue, my cock beyond envious of the fucker.

    I stay between her legs, licking every drop of her release up before pulling away. My balls ache, and my cock is so stiff, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to be able to walk, but I¡¯ll take care of myself in the shower.

    Sitting up, I stare down at Elena, who¡¯s biting her lip, her cheeks crimson. How could she be so shy now when I was just between her legs, devouring her?

    Moving to sit up, she asks, ¡°Do I¡­¡± her delicate finger points at the prominent tent that I¡¯m sporting between my legs.

    ¡°No. Tonight was about you. About showing you that you can trust me, about how much I appreciate what you did.¡±

    She nods as if she understands and drops her hand but keeps staring at my cock with big curious eyes.

    ¡°On top of this, I¡¯ll allow you to choose whatever books you want, and give you some time outside by the pool.¡±

    Her eyes widened, and she seemed shocked, which I don¡¯t understand. Had she not truly expected me to keep my word? ¡°Really? I get to go outside?¡±

    I nod, and she shivers, reminding me that she ispletely naked. Grabbing the nket, I gently tug it up and over her body, watching her silky-smooth flesh disappears beneath it. I want her so badly, I wanted to take, and take, but her trust was important to me, her wanting me, needing me. I need her to rely on me, and she is almost there. Soon she would be my wife and have no true way of escape unless in death, and I would never allow that to happen.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± I say and push off the bed.

    Space will make this better for me as with my hand wrapped around the heavy organ between my legs. Just a little while longer, and my n will beplete. The only problem now is will everything I worked toward, built up to,e crashing down once Elena finds out that this was nothing more than revenge?

    Will she still want my touch so willingly? Will she still seek out my warmth? She¡¯ll always be my wife, but will she enjoy it¡­ be happy? I don¡¯t know the answers to those questions, and for the first time in my life, I consider doing something different.

    The image of my mother¡¯s lifeless body fills my mind, the vacant look in her eyes. He took the only good thing I ever had from me, and so I took her. There is no changing something that was fated. I cannot let her get under my skin. I cannot allow myself to care for her any more than I do because if I do, all will be ruined.

    She is a weakness I cannot afford.

 Chapter 37

    Elena

    The days pass, and we fall into a new kind of routine. Julian has breakfast and dinner with me every day, he even lets me pick where. Most of the time, I choose the terrace, of course, because the outdoors calls to me.

    For lunch, Mariees and eats with me. Sometimes she stays for over an hour, and we just talk. Julian also lets me pick more books from the library and orders more online from my favorite authors. I have so many that I¡¯m now reading a different romance novel every day. I tried to convince him to let me have an e-reader, but he didn¡¯t go for it.

    It¡¯s a nice distraction from the memories that haunt me from the night of the auction. I don¡¯t know what was worse, helplessly watching those girls being sold, seeing my father trying to bargain to buy me back, or having that vile man talk to me and touch me.

    I¡¯ve been trying to forget that whole night, hide from those thoughts the same way I hid the key my father gave me under the bathroom sink. I seriously don¡¯t know what to do. I just can¡¯t believe that Julian is trying to kill my father, even more unbelievable is him trying to kill me.

    He has been kind to me, gentle even. He¡¯s never lied to me, at least not that I know of. Every time he gave me his word, he stuck to it. It proved to me further what I already knew, that deep down parts of him are still good.

    It¡¯s almost lunchtime when I finish the book I started yesterday. Just as I flip to thest page, I hear someone approach the door. A momentter, the lock disengages, and the door opens.

    I¡¯m about to greet Marie, but instead, I find Julian stepping into the room. My heart constricts in my chest. He¡¯s wearing nothing but dress cks and a white button-down, the sleeves rolled up, showing off his forearms. My mouth waters, and I clench my thighs together, remembering the things he did to me with his mouth, wondering what other magic he can do.

    As if he knows what I¡¯m thinking, his stormy blues narrow.

    ¡°Hi!¡± I squeak.

    ¡°You look surprised to see me.¡±

    ¡°Because I am. Are you not working?¡±

    ¡°I took the rest of the day off. I want to have lunch with you by the pool, maybe go for a swim before?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I jump off the bed, and without waiting for his answer, I run into the closet. ¡°Do I have a bathing suit?¡± I yell from inside.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Yes, probably the bottom drawer, that¡¯s where she put my swimming trunks,¡± Julian exins as he leisurely leans against the door frame.

    I pull open thest drawer and find there is indeed, a stack of different bathing suits and bikinis. I pull the one on top out, not bothering to waste precious time, I get undressed as quickly as I can, then pull on the bathing suit.

    Julian gets undressed as well, not in quite as much of a hurry as I am. I go to his side of the closet and take out a pair of swimming trunks. When he ispletely naked, I hand them to him, trying to not stare at his semi-hard penis hanging between his legs.

    ¡°Ready?¡± He smirks after pulling on his shorts. Clearly, he saw me looking. My cheeks feel like they¡¯re on fire as I nod my head, yes.

    Together we leave the bedroom, and Julian lets me walk beside him at my own pace, rather than tugging me along behind him. I smile, enjoying the new freedom, the words from the bathroom and the key I have stashed, hang heavy in my mind.

    If I try and escape, all of this will go away. His kindness, my freedom¡­

    ¡°Is everything okay? You¡¯re very quiet,¡± he questions, giving me a guarded look as we walk down the stairs.

    ¡°Yes, just thinking how nice this is. Being able to walk on my own and getting to go outside.¡± I beam joyfully. ¡°I love swimming, but my father wouldn¡¯t allow it often.¡±

    At the mention of my father, Julian¡¯s eyes darken, and his lips turn into a frown. Not wanting to ruin this day, I quickly change the subject. ¡°Can I ask you something¡­ about the auction?¡±

    ¡°You can, I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll answer though.¡±

    ¡°The girls that were sold, what happened to them? They didn¡¯t look like they were there out of their own free will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they weren¡¯t. Women hardly ever sell themselves willingly, though I have seen it happen. Desperate times and all. As to what happened to them exactly, I can¡¯t tell you. Whoever bought them gets to decide that.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever bought a girl?¡± I ask but look down, too afraid to see the look on his face.

    ¡°You know I have.¡± He chuckles. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I mean¨C¡±

    ¡°No, not like that. I only bought you, and I¡¯m not nning on buying someone else if you¡¯re worried about that. Markus has got that handled.¡±

    ¡°Markus?¡± I remember him and Julian talking at the auction, their exchange was heated when I interrupted them.

    ¡°Yes, he bought one of the girls.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I quickly run every interaction I¡¯ve had with Markus through my head, which is not a lot to go by. I can¡¯t tell if he is the kind of guy who hurts women. ¡°Can I meet her?¡±

    ¡°No. They aren¡¯t here, and even if they were, I¡¯m not sure I would allow the girl on the property. Most of the girls sold are¡­¡± He pauses, contemting his words. ¡°Broken, you could say, and who knows her mental state? I won¡¯t have some crazed girl running around here.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Elena

    Frowning, I nod. ¡°Will she be okay?¡± I ask as we reach the terrace. The sun is hanging high in the sky, and I love the feel of it on my skin. It¡¯s like a toasty nket wrapping around me.

    Julian shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Markus is one of my best men. I trust him with my life, and with you, but I don¡¯t know his dealings with women, so I can¡¯t tell you. The girl should be grateful though, there are worse people that could¡¯ve bought her.¡±

    He¡¯s not lying. After the auction, I realized that I could¡¯ve ended up in the hands of someone far worse than Julian. Thus far has been okay, but we aren¡¯t married yet, and I¡¯m still not sure if what my father said was true. I want to ask him, but I can¡¯t do that without giving away the key I stashed.

    ¡°It would be nice to have a friend,¡± I say. There is a pitcher of lemonade and two sses on the table where lunch will be served.

    ¡°Friends are overrated,¡± he replies dryly, pouring each of us a ss of lemonade from the frosty pitcher before handing me one. ¡°Plus, it seems like you made a friend with Marie.¡±

    Immediately, I feel bad for having said that. Holding the ss, I reply, ¡°I do have Marie, and I love spending time with her, but she¡¯s working most of the day and is only allowed to see me during lunch. It would be nice to have another friend or at least be allowed to see Marie more.¡±

    Julian shakes his head, and a breathtaking smile overtakes his face. ¡°So needy.¡±

    We each take a drink, and the lemonade slides down my throat, cooling my insides. Julian sets his ss on the table, and I do the same.

    ¡°Since you already pointed that out, I have another question.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you do.¡±

    ¡°Have you figured out who tried to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the answer. We ran into a dead-end, but you don¡¯t have to worry. Something like that won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why someone would want me dead. I¡¯ve never done anything to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he says like it¡¯s no big deal at all. ¡°Come, I want to show you the pool.¡± He grabs my hand, and it¡¯s like I¡¯ve put my fingers into an electrical outlet. Heat zings up my arm, rippling through my body, settling deep in my core. I can feel moisture build with each of my steps, memories of what he did to me the other night, how he gave me a massage, and then made mee with his tongue.

    Forcing those memories out of my head, I concentrate on the here and now. Walking down the stone steps from the terrace, the pooles into view.

    ¡°Wow, this is beautiful,¡± I whisper in awe, drinking it all in. The space is magnificent, and the kidney-shaped pool is so clear, you can see your reflection in the water.

    Turning to him, I can¡¯t help but slowly drag my gaze up to his face, my eyes lingering on his chiseled six-pack that I kinda want to touch.

    ¡°Have you gone swimming a lot?¡±

    ¡°Not enough, not worth the cost of the house, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Another smile that steals the air from my lungs appears, and I need to get into the water to cool off because something is happening to me. I don¡¯t feel like myself.

    ¡°Do you think the water is cold?¡± I ask, moving to sit at the edge of the pool, so I can dangle my feet in the water first.

    ¡°No, the pool is heated.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s heated.

    Tipping my toes into the water, I almost sigh at the perfect temperature. It¡¯s not too cold or too warm, simply perfect. Feeling Julian¡¯s gaze on me, I peer over my shoulder, shielding my eyes from the sun, so I can look up at him.

    ¡°Put your feet in. The water feels amazing.¡±

    Julian stares at me like a puzzle he can¡¯t find the missing piece to. Then he surprises the hell out of me by jumping into the water, making a huge ssh in the process. Water flies everywhere, and I choose then to dip fully into the pool. Sliding off the edge, I sink into the water, shivering only slightly, the lower I submerge myself, the more weightless I feel.

    The pool is much deeper than I anticipated, and my fingers grip onto the edge of the pool to stay afloat. When Julian¡¯s head pops up from out of the water, I can¡¯t help but stare at him, mesmerized by how he looks in this moment.

    His hair seems ck now that it¡¯s wet. Droplets of water run down his perfectly-shaped face, and I have the urge to trace the tracks of those drops, to run my fingers along his cheek and down his jawline. He¡¯s like a painting I want to bring to life. Shaking his head, he pelts me with water droplets, and I use my hand to shield my eyes, so I don¡¯t get any water in them.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that ande swim.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯d rather stay here on the side of the pool. I¡¯m not a great swimmer,¡± I admit.

    Puzzled, he asks, ¡°You can¡¯t swim?¡±

    ¡°I can, just not well. Like I said, I wasn¡¯t allowed to swim often.¡±

    ¡°Come on then. Let me see. I won¡¯t let you drown.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± I tease, while genuinely wondering if he would.

    Cocking his head to the side, he studies me, kinda like I was studying him earlier but in a less sexual way.

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asks, swimming closer, looking more and more like a shark.

    I think for a moment before answering, my tongue bing heavy. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You hesitated.¡±

    ¡°Can you me me? It would be very easy to make it look like a drowning, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Julian¡¯s features be icy as he treads water two feet in front of me. ¡°Spoiler alert, if I wanted you dead, sweetheart, you¡¯d already be dead.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I still don¡¯t want to drown.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen to you,¡± he says, and then I feel his rough hands on my bare hips, dragging me toward him. ¡°Let go of the side of the pool and trust me.¡± Looking over my shoulder, I eye my hand, which is slowly slipping from the edge of the pool. Trust or not trust? Warm breath fans against my cheek and ear. ¡°Trust me like you did the other night when you let me eat your pussy.¡±

    At his crude words, I squirm in the water, feeling them pulse in my center. How does he do that? How can he get me aroused with nothing more than his words?

    I push off the side and start kicking my legs out. Using my arms, I push at the water, keeping myself afloat, but barely. I¡¯m sure I look pretty ridiculous right now.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Julian doesn¡¯t seem to care though and tugs me closer, lifting me, so I¡¯m not chin-deep in the water. His face is inches from mine, the water beading against his skin, teasing me. Making me want to lick them away. Something about him makes my blood turn to moltenva.

    I want him, need him, and that terrifies me so much because thest time I allowed myself to love a man, he sold me for ten million dors.

 Chapter 39

    Julian

    Her pink tongue darts out over her bottom lip, and I¡¯m tempted to kiss her, to bite that plump flesh. Her eyes are shiny, iridescent, and I know if I stare for too long, I¡¯ll get sucked right into their depths.

    ¡°What did you think of me the first time you saw me?¡± I don¡¯t know why I ask this question, but I have often wondered the answer. Maybe because seeing her for the first time was such a profound moment for me. It changed the course of my future. In an instant, I knew what I had to do.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t think much when I saw you at my mother¡¯s funeral. I don¡¯t even remember much from that time, but I do remember you being there. I thought you looked dangerous, but so did all the other men there. Your eyes stood out to me, though. I felt like you could see right through me. I still think you can.¡± Her eyes hold mine, and right in this second, it¡¯s like the world around us melts away. It¡¯s just us, floating in a pool, no worries, no revenge, no mafia.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I knew I had to have you. The very first moment I saw you, I knew.¡± It¡¯s not a lie, but I will leave the other part out for now. The part where I wanted nothing from her than to use her for my revenge. Soon she¡¯ll discover that all of this was nothing, a facade, and by then, she¡¯ll be trapped, married, and bound by a vow and blood. Just like the mafia, there is no out in marriage, there is only death.

    I want to ask her what she thought of me the second time she saw me, the time I stole her away from her father and everything she ever knew, but I already know the answer to that. I know she hated me and feared me in equal parts.

    She hasn¡¯t looked like that at me in a while. Her fear and hatred have turned into trust and calmness. It¡¯s what I expected, what I had hoped for, but what I didn¡¯t seeing is how much I would enjoy it.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder if I could somehow have both. Could I get my revenge on her father without breaking her trust, without breaking that fragile bond that has formed between us? The fact that I will eventually kill her father tells me, no, but maybe if she was in love with me, if I turned her against her fatherpletely? I could keep this, whatever it is going on between us.

    We¡¯ve floated to the center of the pool. Elena uses me as a life preserver, her fingers wrapped around my biceps. Her eyes dart down into the water, and when she looks up, I see panic at the edges of her eyes.

    ¡°If I drown, I wille back as a ghost and haunt you.¡± She smiles nervously.

    ¡°Haunt me, huh?¡± I cock a brow and start to pull away a little. ¡°You have to have more faith in yourself. After all, you¡¯re going to be a Moretti, and we never fail at anything we put our minds to.¡±

    Her nails rake across my skin as she tries to grasp onto me, but I slip away. She moves her legs a little faster, treading water so she can stay afloat. I would never let her drown, but I want her to trust herself, trust that she can do this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good swimmer, Julian.¡± She blinks slowly, and I can see the panic inside of her rising up, filling her delicate features with chaos.

    ¡°Calm down, focus on your movements, and breathe slowly,¡± I tell her, but her movements be jerky, and soon she starts to sink into the water like a stone, her panicked emeralds finding mine.

    Unable to bear watching her another second, I wrap my arms around her waist. I hold her to my chest and guide us back to the edge of the pool.

    She clings to me, and it¡¯s impossibly fucking hard not to notice her perky breasts stered to my chest. My reaction to her is instant, and my cock swells in my swim trunks. Ignoring the stiffening rod, I release her, and she clutches onto the side of the pool with trembling hands.

    ¡°Are you ready to get out and have lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmurs.

    A soft little gasp passes her lips when I grab her by the hips and lift her out of the pool, the sound going straight to my cock.

    By the time I¡¯m out of the water, Elena is standing, her arms wrapped around her chest. Snagging a towel off one of the sun chairs, I wrap it around her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers.

    Dragging the towel over my face, chest, and arms, I shake my head before tossing it back onto the chair. Turning, I grab Elena¡¯s hand to walk us back up to the house but stop in my tracks when I find La standing near the French doors.

    His eyes meet mine, and I grit my teeth. He knows I don¡¯t talk business in front of Elena, and that¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s here. I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with anything today. As we get closer, he gives me a nod. I release Elena¡¯s hand and pull out a chair for her.

    She looks between La and me as if she can feel the tension in the air before sitting down.

    ¡°I need a word with you, boss.¡± La clears his throat, averting his gaze away from my soon to be wife.

    I should¡¯ve known letting Markus go on vacation was a stupid idea. Killing Lev is going toe with a blowback that I¡¯m not sure La is ready to deal with.

    Leaning down, I whisper into Elena¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a min.¡±

    She nods, and I walk over to La, mping a hand on his shoulder and guiding him away from Elena and back into the house. We don¡¯t stop walking until we¡¯re at the end of the terrace, where I know she can¡¯t hear, but I can still see her.

    Curling my lip, I direct my attention to La. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer your phone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fucking busy, and I told you that I was taking the rest of the day off.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 40

    Julian

    La doesn¡¯t flinch at my harsh tone. He¡¯s been conditioned for violence, pain, for a world that most wouldn¡¯t survive in.

    ¡°I know, and I apologize, but you¡¯d kick my ass if I didn¡¯t tell you that I got word on Lev. He took the bait for the girl and arranged for the services to bepleted tonight. He¡¯ll be at the hotel at nine o¡¯clock.  It¡¯s tonight, or we have to wait and set something up.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t a patient man, and even more impatient when I wanted to spill blood. I wouldn¡¯t let Lev slip through my fingers. I couldn¡¯t.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    I really didn¡¯t want to ruin this evening with Elena, but I didn¡¯t have an option. Lev was going to die for fucking with what was mine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready, good work.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± La nods.

    Dismissing him, I took a moment to gather my own thoughts while leaning against the railing. Killing Lev may cause problems, but it was going to prove a point as well. Word would spread through the mob families that I had killed someone for touching what was mine.

    It would bring good and bad with it. Some would fear me further, and others would see Elena as my one true weakness. On top of that, I¡¯m not sure how Lev is with his father, who might retaliate.

    Deep down, it would be worth it. Where Elena was concerned, it was always worth it. She was opening my eyes to things. Before her, I saw everything in ck and white, and though parts of my life would always be seen that way, the parts with her in it were slowly bing colored.

    Walking back to the table, I find Elena sipping her lemonade. She smiles when she sees me and shifts in her seat.

    ¡°Are you cold? We can go inside and eat?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I want to eat outside.¡±

    Grabbing her te, I take the top off the trays and find little sandwiches, bowls of fruit, crackers and cheese, and vegetables with dip. I fill Elena¡¯s te and give it back to her, trying not to let the information I just discovered cloud this time with her.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asks, popping a grape into her mouth.

    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± I reply a little gruffer than I intended to.

    Elena flinches at my tone, and I take a gulp of lemonade to stop myself from apologizing. We eat mostly in silence, and when it looks like Elena can¡¯t eat another morsel of food, I get up from my seat and offer her my hand.

    I don¡¯t have much more time to spend with her before I leave, so I¡¯ll make up for my sour mood with something more.

    Guiding us up the stairs, Elena digs her heels into the floor when we reach the top step. It¡¯s obvious she doesn¡¯t want to go back into the bedroom, and I can¡¯t really me her, but we¡¯re not married yet, and I don¡¯t quite trust her to stay put.

    ¡°What other rooms are on this floor?¡± she asks, peering up at me curiously.

    ¡°Most are guest bedrooms. There is a bathroom, the library which you already know about, and my office.¡±

    Her eyes light up when I say my office.

    ¡°Can I see it? Your office?¡±

    ¡°I guess, but it¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    Her curiosity is almostughable. I¡¯ve never met someone who asks so many questions. Normally, I would be annoyed, but with her, it¡¯s refreshing.

    Walking a few more feet down the hall, I stop at the door to my office, retrieve a key from my pocket, and unlock the it. The door creaks as I push it open, and Elena releases my hand, walking inside all on her own.

    A smile curves at her lips, and her bare feet p against the tile. Her fingers run along the edge of my desk, and over the armchair, Markus usually lounges in.

    ¡°This is where you are when you¡¯re working?¡±

    ¡°As oftely, yes, but sometimes I have to go ces, and handle business.¡± And by handle business, I mean murder and hurt people.

    She nods, and her eyes fall onto the huge window overlooking the front yard. Walking into the room, Ie to stand beside her.

    ¡°This is the best view in the entire house,¡± she says.

    ¡°I thought you loved the terrace the most?¡± I poke fun at her.

    ¡°I do, maybe someday, you¡¯ll let me walk the entire estate.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it won¡¯t be without me by your side.¡±

    I let her stare out the window a little while longer, and then we leave the room. I lock the door behind me and pocket the key.

    ¡°Why do you lock the door if it¡¯s just an office?¡±

    ¡°Because I trust no one.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Julian

    Back in the bedroom, Elena¡¯s mood seems to change. She bes shy, and I¡¯m puzzled by the sudden change in her demeanor. Was it something I said? Tugging at the string on her bikini, she saunters toward me, her shapely hips swaying with the movement.

    The fabric slides down her chest, leaving her perky breasts on disy. A growl builds in my throat, and I clench my hands into fists to stop myself from dragging her panties down her legs and fucking her senseless.

    White teeth sink into her bottom lip, and fuck, she looks hot and naive, and so fucking sweet. I want to dirty her up, crack her open, and see what makes her tick.

    Her damp, dark locks cascade down her back in soft ringlets, her smooth skin is creamy and begging to be licked. She¡¯s a damn goddess, a queen.

    ¡°I want you.¡± She bats her eyes softly.

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    She nods. ¡°Yes. I want¡­¡± Her fingers slide into the bottoms of her bathing suit, and I swallow my tongue. There isn¡¯t any way in hell, she is asking me what I think she is. The bottoms hit the floor, and though there is no sound, the mere action is like a bomb being dropped on top of me.

    ¡°I want to have sex.¡±

    Shoving from my seated position, I feel the need to get up and move because if I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hesitate to take her up on her offer.

    ¡°Why wait until after the wedding, I mean¡­ I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t care. We¡¯ve already done¡­ stuff.¡±

    She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m her world, and it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve wanted to see, hoped to see even, and the fact that I¡¯m going to have to wipe that look from her face angers me. There is no way I can give her what she needs right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, and I don¡¯t have the patience either, not today. I have somewhere else to be.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Why the hell does she have this thought today of all fucking days? I would have dly done this yesterday, and I would definitely do it tomorrow, but not tonight. My need to kill Lev outweighs my need for sex, even if it¡¯s sex with her.

    I nce at her face, disappointment, and rejection seeping into each pore. I can¡¯t take seeing her like this, it guts me. She is hurt, I hurt her.

    Quickly, I disappear into the closet and pull on some dry clothes. I need to leave, get out of here fast before I change my mind.

    Without another word or a second nce, I walk through the bedroom and out the door, locking it behind me.

    * * *

    With my gun in one hand and the key card in the other, I stand in front of the hotel room Lev is in. His slimy voice clearly carries through the thin door, and the blood in my veins reaches a new boiling point. All I can see is Elena¡¯s tear-stained cheeks and the fear in her eyes. He hurt her, and now I¡¯m here to hurt him.

    I slide the card, push the door open, and step in with my gun raised all in one fluid move. Lev turns to me, looking shocked as hell while the girl we hired looks relieved to see me.

    ¡°This is a mistake, Moretti. You¡¯re making a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You can go now, L.¡± At my words, Lev turns pale, his beady eyes go wide, and I know he¡¯s quickly putting one and one together.

    ¡°Thank fuck, this guy is a real creep.¡± The girl snatches her purse and climbs over the bed instead of walking by Lev to get out. She squeezes past me and scurries out of the room, closing the door on her way.

    Alone atst.

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Funny, that¡¯s what I thought when I heard that you touched something that belongs to me. I know your stupid, but I didn¡¯t know you were this dumb.¡±

    Lev tips his head back andughs into the quiet room.

    ¡°So, let me get this right. You left a half-naked girl sitting at a bar at a flesh auction, and it¡¯s my fucking fault that she was eye-fucking me? It¡¯s not my fault your whore can¡¯t keep her hands off of me. That she wanted my cock.¡±

    Aiming the gun at his kneecap, I pull the trigger. The faint smell of gunpowder wafts into my nose as the bullet flies through the air and hits its target precisely where I intended. A scream that is pure bliss to my ears rips from Lev¡¯s throat as he immediately sags to the floor and cries out in pain, grabbing his leg.

    ¡°You fucking asshole!¡± he groans while rolling to his side. ¡°You¡¯re gonna die, you bastard! You¡¯re gonna die! Everyone is after you anyway!¡±

    What just said makes me pause, but only briefly.

    ¡°Who is after me?¡±

    He curls his lip, giving me a half-smile. ¡°Everyone! Romero put out a hit on your ass. Ten million. And to sweeten the pot, he¡¯s giving away the whore with it. Hope you didn¡¯t use her up, ¡¯cause I¡¯m sure looking forward to¨C¡±

    I don¡¯t blink. I don¡¯t even think. Lifting my gun, my finger presses against the trigger, and the bullet leaves the chamber, hitting him right between the eyes, shutting him up for good.

    His body stills, his eyes go nk, and blood puddles around his head. I meant to make this painful, draw it out, and watch him suffer, but what he revealed to me changes things.

    It means the timeline just got moved up.

 Chapter 42

    Elena

    The key seems to weigh ten pounds in my hand. I¡¯ve been pacing the bedroom for hours trying to decide what to do. I thought Julian and I were getting closer, I thought there could really be something between us, but after today, I¡¯m not sure about anything.

    Nothing makes sense. None of his actions line up. He buys me, he touches me, then rejects me in the next instance. Something more is going on, and I can¡¯t be stuck in this room any longer doing nothing. What if my father was telling the truth? Julian could be out there killing my father, and thene home to finish the job.

    Or maybe Julian simply doesn¡¯t want to have sex with me. He mentioned before that he doesn¡¯t think I can handle him, handle his sinister needs. What if he went to have sex with someone who can?

    Both theories have me in knots. Every thought is worse than the next, and I don¡¯t want to believe either theory is true, but what am I supposed to think? Is there even a third option, and would that one be any better? I wish I could call my father. I think if I could talk to him freely, he would tell me the truth, tell me what is really going on. Julian won¡¯t allow that, and even if by a miracle, he would agree, it would be under supervision, and my father would never tell me what I want to know with Julian hovering over me.

    Then a thought urs to me. Maybe I could sneak out and find a phone. I think there¡¯s one in the kitchen. I saw one of the maids talking on the phone before, and it looked to be andline. I mean there has to be a phone in this house somewhere.

    Looking out the window, I see the orange bursts of light on the horizon.

    It¡¯s now or never.

    Running into the closet, I find a pair of sneakers and slip into them. My heart is racing as I cross the bedroom and stop in front of the door. Bringing the key to the lock, I briefly wonder if it will even work? I still don¡¯t understand how my father could have gotten ahold of this.

    All my doubt dissipates when the key slides into the lock with ease. I turn it and listen to the lock disengage. My lungs burn as I hold my breath. Twisting the brass knob, I slowly pull the door open. There is a small squeaking sound, but in the early morning hours and the quiet hallway, it seems extremely loud.

    This feels like a dream. Like at any second, I¡¯m going to be shaken awake and find that I was only hoping the key had worked, and that I was free of the bedroom.

    Sticking my head out the door, I peek into the hallway to make sure no one ising from either side. I wait for a few more moments, using the time to gather up all my courage. When there is still nothing but silence, I step out and pull the door closed behind me.

    On tippy-toes, I move through the semi-dark hallways. The house is huge, but I¡¯ve paid enough attention to know my way around by now.

    I make it into the kitchen without hearing or seeing anything, which makes me wonder if I could be truly alone. Like a needle popping a balloon, that thought bursts from my head when I hear two male voices carry through the house.

    Panic ws at me, threatening to petrify my limbs, but I force them to move. Pushing past the fear, I do my best to keep my breathing even and hide behind the kitchen¡¯s butcher¡¯s block¡­ how fitting since that¡¯s where I¡¯m going to be if they catch me.

    For the first time tonight, I¡¯m thinking about the repercussions I could face. What will happen if I¡¯m caught, and why the hell didn¡¯t I think this through? Will Julian hurt me? He hasn¡¯t, but I¡¯ve also been listening to him. He threatens me repeatedly but says as long as I obey, I won¡¯t be harmed.

    As the voicese closer, my fear rises exponentially. Curling myself up into a ball, I wish the ground would swallow me. With each passing second, the men grow closer, until they are close enough for me to make out what they are saying.

    ¡°I wonder why the boss moved the timeline up?¡±

    ¡°I guess he can¡¯t wait to see the Romero family dead and gone.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    No! It can¡¯t be. My heart stills within my chest, and the beating is reced by a deep ache. Closing my eyes, I will the tears away, wishing I would have just stayed in the room. Ignorance is bliss, I suppose. I don¡¯t know why I thought things were different. Maybe because of how caring he¡¯s been? I think back to the way he cared for me after the auction and gave me a chance to spend time outside.

    I listen to the men¡¯s footsteps as they pass the kitchen and continue walking down the hall, in the direction that I just came.

    When everything is quiet once more, and I¡¯m sure they are gone, I pop up and out of my hiding spot, surveying the area. The kitchen is clean, immacte even, and worst of all, I don¡¯t see a phone.

    Shit.

    Now, more than ever, I need to speak to my father. I need to warn him, and if I can¡¯t call him, that means I have to get out of here to warm him.

    Rushing over to the terrace door, I unlock it and slide it open just enough for my body to squeeze through. Crisp morning air fills my lungs, and for a split second, I actually feel free.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Julian¡¯s sinister voice meets my ears. His tone dark and restrained, promising a world of hurt. A hand wraps around my heart. Squeezing my eyes shut, I curse myself for being so stupid for thinking I could actually get away.

    Slowly, I turn to face him. The devil, that¡¯s what he looks like. Seconds away from pulling the rug right out from under my feet. I have to think¡­ I have to. Swallowing thickly, an apology sits heavily on my tongue, but I can¡¯t suck in enough air to form the words.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re scared that I¡¯m gonna kill you now.¡±

    Isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t this the whole point? My family dead, including me. There¡¯s a giant lump in my throat that won¡¯t let a single word pass, but apparently, my legs are still working because in the next moment, my fight or flight response kick in. My subconscious chooses flight, and before I can stop myself, I¡¯m on the run.

    Pushing my legs as fast as I can, I dash past him and across the terrace. Hoping that my shorter legs are at least faster than Julian¡¯s, I run down the marble stairs, which are wet with morning dew. When there are only three steps left, I jump over them, my heels sinking into the soft grass before I take off on another sprint.

    I think maybe I have a chance, but I don¡¯t. Not against Julian. I make it about five more feet before his chest bumps into my back, his thick arms circling around me. One moment I¡¯m running, and the next, I¡¯m in the air, headed straight for the ground.

    Somehow, he manages to turn us both mid-fall, so Ind on top of him instead of the other way around, but the impact alone knocks the air from my lungs.

    By the time I¡¯m able to suck a breath into my lungs again, I¡¯m pulled off the ground like a doll and thrown over Julian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± he growls as he trudges through the grass and back to the house. I don¡¯t even fight him, there is no hope, no point.

 Chapter 43

    Elena

    Burying my fingers into the back of his shirt, I grip the fabric like it¡¯s a life raft, hoping that whatever he has nned for me is going to be quick and painless.

    Ha, wishful thinking.

    Julian doesn¡¯t stop or even talk as he walks through the house, and I think that¡¯s the scariest part of all. His silence. It¡¯s the calm before the storm because I know what happens next.

    He punishes me, or maybe even kills me?

    Reaching the bedroom door, I feel myself start to shake. He pushes the door open with his foot and strides into the room, depositing me on the mattress. As soon as my back hits the sheets, I scurry backward.

    Julian isn¡¯t having it though and grabs me by the ankle, tugging me back to him. I kick andsh out the best I can, but I¡¯m easily subdued by his strength.

    Leaning into my face, I can see the betrayal in his eyes. The dark, bleak orbs burn with barely restrained rage.

    ¡°Did you really think you could make it off this property without me finding you? Huh? How did you get out of the room? Who helped you? Marie? Did she give you a key?¡±

    Immediately, a different kind of fear fills me. If he hurts her, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°What? No! No, Marie did nothing, I swear!¡±

    ¡°Who then?¡±

    ¡°My father. He sent a woman to the bathroom at the auction. She gave me a key, I put it in my bra and hid it¡­¡±

    His stormy blue eyes hold mine, a thousand emotions swirling deep in their depths.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why would you try and escape? To go back to him, a man that sold you to me?¡± His legs hold me in ce, and his fingers dig into my arms with bruising force. He looks like he is teetering on the edge of insanity, ready to nosedive into unknown waters. I don¡¯t want to know what he has nned for me, but at that moment, I can¡¯t think rationally.

    Anger and sadness blend together, bing one, and I snap. ¡°You made him! You forced him to sell me! And what¡¯s it matter? Why would I want to stay here with you? How are you any better?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so na?ve-such a stupid girl. Your father doesn¡¯t care what happens to you. He would sell you to anyone, the highest bidder, no matter how cruel they were to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! My father loves me. He wants me back! He said so himself.¡±

    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t want you back. He put a hit out on me, promising ten million and you as a prize to whoever kills me first. He doesn¡¯t care where you are or what happens to you as long as you are not with me.¡±

    Shaking my head, I squeeze my eyes shut and try to make sense of what he is telling me, but it doesn¡¯t add up. ¡°Why? Nothing you say makes sense.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to have you out of spite, he hates me, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you want to kill us? You hate each other so much that death is the only answer?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sweet Elena. Who said I want you dead? I have much better ns for you. I only care about killing your father, but not before I make him watch us get married, making you minepletely. He can¡¯t stand seeing me with you, not because he loves you, but because I took something from him. I took you, and now you are mine, and I think it¡¯s about time you get that into your head.¡±

    He moves off me, but retains his hold, pressing me deeper into the mattress. His hands work fast as he undresses me, ripping off my shirt and bra with one hand while holding me down with the other. I can feel the fabric giving away, the cool air against my skin, and for a moment, I¡¯m frozen, then like someone snapped their fingers in front of my face, the cold releases its grip on me. My heart thunders in my chest, each beat rattling me to the core.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I croak, fear consuming me.

    ¡°You wanted me to fuck you a few hours ago, right? Or was that all a show? Did you think sex would throw me off? Did you think you could use it against me?¡± He studies me for a moment and continues, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you what you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Not like this,¡± I whimper, struggling against his grasps, which bes tighter the more I thrash around.

    ¡°Too bad, you lost my mercy, and my patience when you betrayed me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sob, shoving at his chest, but he¡¯s like trying to move a mountain, and I just don¡¯t have the strength in me. Even with me struggling, he still manages to pull my jeans down with ease and rips off my panties like they are made out of paper.

    Looking down at my now naked body, he smiles. The look in his eyes chills me to the bone, and I know whatever happens next will change us forever.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sorry, but you will be by the end of the night.¡±

    Fury burns through me with the heat of a thousand suns. ¡°I hate you! I hate you so much! I knew you would do this. I knew you would hurt me, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t hurt you yet, have I? I wasn¡¯t going to hurt you at all¨C¡±

 Chapter 44

    Elena

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± I scream. ¡°You were always going to hurt me. You were just waiting for the right time. Waiting for me to disobey like I¡¯m a fucking dog! You lock me in a cage, treat me like I¡¯m an animal, and expect me to have no will and no feelings.¡± I curl my lip. ¡°You are just like him. Just like the man you hate!¡±

    In a split second, his hand is wrapped around my throat, squeezing just enough to warn me. ¡°Don¡¯t ever fuckingpare me to your father,¡± he says, leaning in, his nose pressed against my cheek. I shouldn¡¯t continue, should bite my tongue, and shut up, but I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t. I¡¯m tired of being treated like a doormat.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t act like him.¡±

    His features twist, and his eyes go vacant as if he¡¯s bing someone else entirely.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you. I¡¯ve been warning you since the day you got here. You think I¡¯ve been cruel to you? You haven¡¯t seen a shred of my cruelty.¡±

    He let¡¯s go of me, but only long enough to flip me over onto my stomach. He shifts his weight off me but keeps a hand ced on the back of my neck, holding me in ce. Items rustle together as he reaches for something in the nightstand, but I can¡¯t lift my head up enough to look at what he¡¯s grabbing.

    A momentter, I feel it¡­ the cold, unforgiving metal circling my wrist. Before I can react, it clicks into ce. I pull my other wrist away, but he snatches it and ps the handcuffs on with ease.

    He movespletely off me now, but at this point, I have nowhere to go. I¡¯m fully naked with my hands cuffed behind my back. If I wasn¡¯t helpless before, I am without a doubt now.

    Grabbing my ankles, he pulls me to the edge of the bed, so I¡¯m bent over, my legs hanging down, and my butt jutted out and exposed to him.

    I hold my breath as I feel his hand running over my backside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± I plead, unsure of what he even ns to do.

    ¡°There are consequences for your actions. I could hurt you in much worse ways then I¡¯m going to.¡± His gruff voice makes me shiver, and shock rips through me when a momentter, his palmes down on my ass.

    The p is as painful as it is shocking, and a light sting ripples across my cheek. He repeats the action, and the air expels from my chest at the next p, my gut clenching. Tears prick my eyes, I don¡¯t want to cry, don¡¯t want to beg him to stop because I don¡¯t want to be weak, but all he¡¯s done is spank me twice, and my ass is already burning.

    At the next p, I whimper, and even as pain radiates across my ass, a warmth forms deep in my core. It¡¯s sickening that such a heinous act is making me want him more. My treacherous body craves his touch without understanding the consequences. He will break me, rip me apart, take all the good from me, and lock me in a cage and throw away the key. He¡¯s already done so, and he¡¯ll do worse now that I tried to escape.

    I can¡¯t evenprehend what happens next. My ass throbs as he gives me ten more ps on each cheek. It¡¯s not meant to bring pleasure; this, I know. The sting and pain running along my ass intensifies further, and by the time he finishes, I¡¯m sobbing into the mattress.

    I¡¯m frightened, my ass burning, but there is more beneath the pain, and I hate that I feel it, hate that he brings the worst out in me. I don¡¯t want him, this man that ns to kill my father and use my body for whatever he wants, but I do. I still crave him, wanting him to touch me more.

    The fragile trust we formed seems to have cracked down the middle, splitting in two. I might have caused part of this, but he delivered the final blow.

    Even in the wake of pain, he massages my aching flesh, and I flinch at his touch, trying to ignore the way he cares for me only after inflicting pain.

    I feel him move behind me; a shiver runs through me at the thought of what¡¯s gonna happen next. His hands are on either side of my butt, kneading the tender flesh. When he pulls my cheeks apart, I gasp, ready to scream, but then I feel his warm breath fanning against my skin.

    Before I can ask what the hell he is doing, I feel his hot, wet tongue on my center. I have to bite my cheek so hard I can taste blood just so I won¡¯t moan. He drags his tongue through my folds. He starts at my clit and slowly licks up, over my entrance, but he doesn¡¯t stop there. He keeps going until he is circling my other hole.

    I want to object, want to tell him to stop, but the truth is, I have to force myself from pushing my ass out and into his face. How can something so wrong, so dirty, feel so good?

    Shoving my face into the mattress, I pray that he doesn¡¯t hear my muffled moan when he pushes the tip of his tongue into the tight ring. My whole body shudders, begging for release as my core reaches fever-pitch.

    And then¡­ he pulls away. Cool air rushes over my heated flesh as he gets up. His hands leave my butt and travel up and over my back until they reach my shoulders.

    ¡°This was meant to punish you.¡±

    ¡°I hate you¡­¡± I growl into the sheets, struggling against his gentle touch. I don¡¯t want his kindness. I don¡¯t want anything but to be left alone, so I can forget how I was starting to fall for my captor when I should¡¯ve been trying to run the whole time.

    ¡°Do you? Or do you hate that I¡¯m not letting youe?¡±

    ¡°I just hate you!¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait to see how much you hate me after this next part.¡± The edge to his voice terrifies me, and when he flips me over, I snarl, kicking my feet out at him to get away.

    Chuckling, he easily subdues me and pulls me off the bed and pushes me down to my knees. He grabs me by the chin and forces me to look at him and nowhere else. Myshes are heavy with tears, and my cheeks cold and stained with tears.

    My tears and pain don¡¯t seem to have an effect on him, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use your mouth, and you¡¯re going to let me.¡±

    Frantically, I search his face, trying to find even a sliver of emotion that I might be able totch on to, but his mask is firm and in ce. The man I¡¯vee to know-that I¡¯ve peeled theyers back on is gone.

 Chapter 45

    Elena

    His stormy blue eyes are lifeless, his features sharper like the edge of a knife pressed against my throat, he¡¯s going to slice me open and watch the blood drain onto the floor.

    Reaching for his belt, he quickly undoes it, and then his pants, shoving them down to the floor. He¡¯spletely nude beneath, and his steel-hard penis rises like a skyscraper between us. How can he be turned on after hurting me?

    ¡°Julian¡­¡± His name falls off my lips like a prayer. What I¡¯m praying for, I don¡¯t know. More? Less? Both?

    ¡°Bite me, and I will hurt Marie.¡± The warning is clear, blinking in bright red neon back at me. I swallow the bile and fear rising in my throat.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whimper, my eyes dropping down to the head of his penis. It¡¯s swollen, and a bead of white liquid glistens against it. He strokes himself eagerly, and releases my chin, moving his hand into my hair.

    He fists the strands, and my scalp burns as he tugs my head forward.

    ¡°Open up,¡± he orders gruffly.

    My lips tremble, but I do as he says, afraid of what maye next if I don¡¯t. Holding my head in ce by my hair, he guides himself to my mouth.

    His eyes are trained on my mouth, my lips, watching intently as the mushroom head disappears past my lips.

    Fear and arousal mix together and spark like gasoline, meeting a match. His soft flesh glides over my tongue, and even though I shouldn¡¯t, my lips close around the head, and I suck. I¡¯m not sure what to do. I¡¯m simply following my gut instinct. Pleasing him isn¡¯t my priority, and yet, I want to please him so badly it¡¯s all I feel.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans and tightens his hold on my hair.

    He slides forward, pushing deeper into my mouth and in seconds, he¡¯s at the back of my throat. I gag around his length, trying to squirm away, feeling as if he¡¯s going to suffocate me, but a secondter, he pulls back, giving me a chance to breathe, and I gulp fresh air into my lungs.

    Tears leak from my eyes, and he performs the same action again, this time a little faster than the first time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your throat, hard and fast,¡± he warns, frightening me, making me shake. He pulls out briefly, giving me a chance to say something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can¡­¡± I whine, trying to shake my head, but he doesn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°You can, trust me.¡± He pushes back into my mouth, his thrusts hard and fast, making it hard for me to breathe but not restricting mepletely. I gag around his length and feel saliva dribbling out the side of my mouth and down my chin. He uses my mouth and throat savagely but keeps his eyes on me, and somehow, I feel more connected to him, tethered to him.

    Heat blooms in my core, and I rub my thighs together, hoping for the tiniest bit of friction. I hate that I want him to touch me right now, to bring me pleasure like I know my mouth is bringing him.

    ¡°Such a warm little mouth,¡± he grunts, ¡°you look so fucking pretty with my cock in it.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± I say, around his length, my body reacting without thought.

    Julian smiles like the devil he is. ¡°I bet your pussy is throbbing and wet, begging for my fingers to be inside of it. Isn¡¯t it?¡± His thrusts are faster now, his balls pping against my chin. My own arousal coats my thighs, and I¡¯m ashamed of how badly I want him.

    ¡°You¡¯re soaked, I know it. Even if you don¡¯t want to be, you¡¯re enjoying this. Your body knows I would never take more than you could give me.¡±

    He is right, even with as terrified as I am, I know deep down, he will not take more than I can give him, and that¡¯s the sick twisted part of all of this.

    I shouldn¡¯t want this punishment, but a dark hidden part of me does.

    ¡°Suck,¡± he orders, and I hollow out my cheeks, sucking on him like he¡¯s a popsicle.

    His head tips back, and his entire body vibrates, all the perfectly sculpted muscles in his body tightening, locking up with pleasure.

    Erupting in my mouth, I try to swallow his salty release, but there is too much, and I gag. Gently, he pulls out of my mouth.

    ¡°Swallow the rest,¡± he growls, releasing my hair and grasping my chin. I do as he says, and his eyes gleam with joy as he watches my throat work. He studies my features and using his thumbs, wipes away the tears from my eyes.

    Licking the side of my mouth, his teeth nip at my bottom lip.

    My insides twist and a sob rips from my throat as it alles back to me, the lustful fog lifting from my eyes. I didn¡¯t want this to happen, not really, and it did. I let him use me, let him take and punish me, and worst of all, I enjoyed it.

    ¡°Please, let me go,¡± I whisper, wanting to curl in on myself. I don¡¯t know what to feel or think, only that this is wrong. What we did, the thoughts swirling around in my head, it¡¯s all wrong.

    Something reflects in his eyes and back at me. He looks sorry, but that can¡¯t be right. He wanted this, wanted me in pain. He wanted to punish me, and he liked it, and part of me liked it too.

    Before I can grasp onto the look, his face goes nk again, and he does just as I ask. He lifts me up and deposits me on the bed.

    I let myself fall back onto the mattress and curl into a ball. Crawling onto the bed, he takes me into his arms even as I flinch at his touch. His chest is bare now. He kisses my damp forehead and soothes me, holding me tight, and that only makes me hate him a little bit more.

    His masculine scent overpowers me, calming me. How can he do this? Hurt me one second, and soothe me another?

    ¡°Shhh, you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I blubber into his bare chest, the warmth of his skin radiating through me. I feel like an iceberg, slowly melting into the abyss.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you. I punished you, and I know that you enjoyed it as well.¡± He reminds me again of my treacherous body¡¯s reaction to him. His thick fingers run through my hair, making my scalp tingle.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Sometimes, I hate myself too. You¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    He holds me for a while longer, whispering sweet nothings into my hair, and I let him. Let him soothe me, hold me, even after what he did. He doesn¡¯t let go of me until thest sob has wracked my body.

    Setting me back down on the mattress, he climbs off the bed and digs back into the drawer, setting a second pair of handcuffs down next to me. I don¡¯t speak or even look at him as he rolls me onto my belly, uncuffs one hand, rolls me back onto my back and brings my arms up above my head, fastening one end of the cuff to the headboard, then repeating the action with the other cuff, and attaching it to my free wrist.

    I sag against the pillows as best as I can, my wrists already ache from the position, and my ass cheeks burn against the sheets, but I refuse to let him know that.

    We¡¯re enemies now, and he doesn¡¯t deserve to know how I¡¯m feeling anymore. All he deserves is my hate and anger, which is all he¡¯ll get from me.

    Ignoring mepletely, he walks into the closet andes out fully dressed a short timeter. I pretend to be asleep and hold in the tears that threaten to fall until I hear the door close behind him. Then, I close my eyes, letting the tears fall, wishing things could be different.

 Chapter 46

    Julian

    She betrayed me. I should have seen iting, but I was so upied with my revenge that I missed it.

    Looking back on thest few days, I wonder how much of it was an act and how much was real? Did she really want me to fuck her, did she really like spending time with me? Did she ever trust me, even one single bit? I don¡¯t know, and the truth is, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever know now.

    Walking into the kitchen, I find Marie and our new cook, Celeste, chatting about some kind of new caf¨¦ in town.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°They just have the best pastries andttes, I don¡¯t know what they put in them, but we have to figure it out,¡± Marie chirps.

    Celeste¨Cwho is about the same age as Marie¨Cps her hand in front of her in excitement. ¡°I wonder howte they¡¯re open, maybe we can go after work?¡±

    ¡°Is breakfast ready?¡± Both of them jump at the sound of my voice, making me realize how harsh I must sound.

    ¡°Yes, I was just about to bring it up,¡± Marie exins, clearly flustered by my presence. She quickly fills the ss on the tray with apple juice, her hand shaking so much that she is spilling half of it in the process.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Walking further into the kitchen, I grab the food, not missing how Marie flinches at my movement. Good, she should be afraid.

    On my way back to the bedroom, my anger about Elena¡¯s betrayal only expands. She lied to me, kept secrets from me, and then tried to get away and run back to the enemy. And here I am, still wondering if she would like a fucking pastry from the new caf¨¦.

    This woman messed with my head, got under my skin, and it¡¯s time that I turn the tables on her.

    Holding the tray in one hand, I unlock the door with the other, then push the door open with my shoulder. Elena looks just as pitiful now as when I left her a few hours ago. I didn¡¯t want to leave, wanted to stay, and hold her in my arms, but that would¡¯ve been counterproductive.

    I needed her to stew in her emotions, let her anger simmer a little, and give myself a chance to cool off because I really, really wanted to fuck her and knew if I didn¡¯t leave, I would¡¯ve done just that.

    Briefly, she nces up at me before turning her head away.

    I sit down on the side of the bed and set the tray down between us. Breaking off a piece of blueberry waffle, I hold it out in front of her face.

    ¡°Time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Untie me then,¡± she says while still looking away.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m feeding you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not untying you any time soon. You will let me feed you, or you will not eat at all.¡± I swear she is pushing every one of my buttons just to see if I¡¯ll snap again.

    She shakes her head but still doesn¡¯t look at me directly. ¡°You are sick, you know that, right? That there is something seriously wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°There is something wrong with all of us. Now, are you going to eat, or do you need some more time to calm down?¡±

    ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡±

    Sighing, I shake my head and get out the key to uncuff her.

    When her hands are free, she rubs at her red wrists and scurries off the bed, disappearing into the bathroom. She ms the door shut behind her like an angry teenager, and I can¡¯t help but smile at the notion.

    She returns a few minutester, and I have to look away because she¡¯s naked, and it¡¯s doing shit to my head again. I¡¯ve reached my limit today, and all we¡¯re doing now is toeing the line. If I snap again, I¡¯ll take her like an animal.

    ¡°Can I at least put some clothes on?¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± I motion to the closet.

    ¡°I would choose somethingfortable if I was you. You¡¯ll be tied up to the bed for a while,¡± I call after her.

    ¡°Of course, I will,¡± she mocks under her breath while stomping through the room.

    She returns dressed in a pair of yoga pants and an oversized shirt that falls off one shoulder. I can still see her pebbled nipples pressing against the fabric, but at least her pussy is covered now.

    ¡°Ready to eat?¡± I ask, cuffing her back to the bed.

    Now that I¡¯m closer, I can see that her eyes are red, the skin around them puffy, letting me know she hasn¡¯t stopped crying. I try to ignore the emotion that rises up in me, seeing her like that. She betrayed me, so why is she crying? Because she got caught?

    I know what I did shocked her because it shocked me too, but I didn¡¯t hurt her. I didn¡¯t take more than she could give me, and she never asked me to stop. She was afraid, hesitant, but even as angry as she was, she still wanted it, wanted me to take it from her. The reality of that tells me some part of her trusts me, and I hold onto that fact with both hands.

 Chapter 47

    Julian

    ¡°I can feed myself,¡± she hisses like a kitten.

    ¡°I know you can, but you won¡¯t. I told you, I¡¯m feeding you, or you¡¯ll get no food at all.¡±

    Determination shines in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d rather starve than let you feed me.¡±

    Two can y this game, the question is, how long can she keep it up?

    ¡°Then that¡¯s what it¡¯s going to be.¡± I smile bitterly, hating that it¡¯se to this.

    Grabbing the tray, I exit the bedroom, not even giving her a second nce. In the hall, I just stand there, staring at the wooden door. I¡¯m tempted to go back inside the room and shove the food down her throat, but she¡¯s made her choice, wanting to do things the hard way. So, we¡¯ll do it her way.

    Walking back downstairs, I enter the kitchen and ce the tray on the ind. Marie doesn¡¯t look up from whatever she is preparing, but I can see her watching me out of the corner of her eye. I can¡¯t imagine what she thinks I¡¯m doing to Elena. Beating her? Raping her? She¡¯ll never ask, no matter how curious or concerned because she¡¯s far too afraid of what might happen if she does. Still, her using eyes make me want tosh out at her.

    With everything I discoveredst night before taking Lev out, and then the shit with Elena, I haven¡¯t had a moment to breathe or think. If I hadn¡¯t returned home when I did, who knows what would have happened? Who would have their hands on her? I would have found her regardless, the tracking device I had imnted in her ring would¡¯ve made it possible, but what if I had been too slow? What if she took the ring off?

    The thought of someone else touching her, or hurting her, makes me want to pull my gun and start shooting people. Paint the world red with my enemies¡¯ blood. They¡¯re alling for me now. Romero made a colossal mistake putting a bounty on my head because if someone hurts me, they¡¯ll hurt Elena too.

    I go back upstairs and straight into my office. I haven¡¯t slept all night, but there is no way I¡¯ll be heading to bed anytime soon.

    Closing the door, I walk over to the cerette, grab a crystal ss, and a bottle of whiskey, and pour myself a healthy amount.

    Sinking down into the leather chair behind my desk, I stare down into the amber liquid. Did I make a mistake killing Lev? His family will definitely seek me out to question me, maybe even try and attack me for killing their son. I very rarely doubt myself, but I find it happening now.

    I can¡¯t imagine not killing the fucker, especially after he touched Elena, but had I put myself out there for no reason, showed my one and only weakness. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m wasting so much time thinking about her feelings and wants. None of it matters, not really, or it shouldn¡¯t. Shaking the feelings away doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯m wrapped up in the dark-haired beauty as much as she¡¯s wrapped up in me.

    I don¡¯t want her to hate our marriage, but I can¡¯t have her running away either. I¡¯ll do anything to keep her safe and protected, especially from her father, who simply wants to sell her to the next ruthless criminal. Even if it makes Elena hate me, I know I¡¯ll still go through with killing her father. He killed my mother. A life for a life is a worthy payment if you ask me.

    I can¡¯t believe Romero had Elena convinced that I was going to kill her. Part of me understands her need to run, to protect herself. It¡¯s courageous and makes her look strong rather than weak, but it¡¯s frustrating as hell when there are worse people out there waiting to take her from me.

    Sipping my whiskey, I let it warm me from the inside out while contemting my next move with Elena. I need to tell her that the wedding has been moved up, not that it will matter much to her, I¡¯m sure.

    I¡¯m not supposed to fucking care if she hates me or not, but I do. I want her to want me, to crave me, and now for reasons other than revenge. That part changed¡­ or maybe it was always there, just hiding under the surface, hiding under a lie.

    Part of her already wants me, but what happened today set us back. Briefly, I wonder what my father would think? What he would expect of me? He loved my mother so much, and while he was a ruthless man, who many feared, he had a very soft spot for my mother.

    He taught mepassion and love, but also to never let the enemy win, and Elena by association is the enemy.

    A knock sounds against the door, and I turn in my chair. ¡°Come in,¡± I tell whoever is on the other side, knowing it¡¯s one of my men.

    The door opens, and La walks into the room. It¡¯s hard to believe he is so young with the determination, skills, and way he carries himself. If his father was still alive, I believe he¡¯d be tremendously proud.

    ¡°We¡¯ve doubled up on security, and are monitoring the situation with Romero, sir. I¡¯ll let you know if anything changes.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± I say, taking another swig of whiskey.

    ¡°A little early to be drinking, don¡¯t you think, boss?¡± He pokes fun, and I turn my steel gaze to him once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rough morning,¡± I tell him, surprising myself by sharing this bit with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to see you as a married man.¡±

    I look at my ring finger, knowing that soon there will be a band resting there. My father took his vows seriously, and I think he would expect the same from me.

    ¡°It will be different, yes, but nothing will change in terms of how I¡¯m running this organization. I¡¯ll still be the same asshole I am now. Maybe even worse.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah? I didn¡¯t expect that to change.¡± La snickers.

    ¡°Why? Are you worried?¡±

    La shakes his head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve always been good to my family, and are an honest man who stands by his word. The other men have just wondered if it will change you. Killing Lev might start a war when his family finds out it was us.¡±

    ¡°Nothing has changed, and nothing will change. If or when Lev¡¯s family decides to attack, we will be ready. I¡¯m the capo, and I say what goes, now get out of here,¡± I growl, the frustration mounting. The pressure on my shoulders is immense, and I wonder if I¡¯m doing the right thing. Even if I wasn¡¯t, I can¡¯t let Elena go.

    I¡¯ve already had a taste of her, and now I want everything, every single inch.

 Chapter 48

    Julian

    Lunch ends the same way breakfast did, with Elena being stubborn. She refuses to eat and gives me a dirty look, sneering at me like I kicked her dog. I¡¯m tempted to tell her she looks sexy as fuck even angry, but I get the feeling that would make matters worse.

    When dinner time arrives, I stroll into the bedroom with the tray, determined to make her eat this time. Even if I have to shove the food down her throat, she is going to eat. As soon as I walk in, her emerald eyes narrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re not hurting anyone but yourself by refusing to eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hurting you,¡± she says softly with a smile on her lips.

    I grip the tray a little tighter, envisioning it as her throat. She¡¯s pushing all my fucking buttons, and soon I won¡¯t be responsible for what happens.

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. Do you have to use the restroom?¡± I ask, setting the tray down at the end of the bed.

    She nods her head, and I retrieve the key from my pocket. I uncuff one hand and then the other. Taking a step back, I give her room to walk by, but like always, she shocks the hell out of me when she shoves off the bed andes right for me like a feral animal. Lifting my hands, I try and protect myself and subdue her, but she¡¯s like a bucking bronco.

    ¡°Why would you leave me here so you could screw someone else?¡± she snarls.

    What the hell is she talking about?

    I don¡¯t even get to ask because she¡¯s attacking again. Her tiny hands might not have much strength behind them, but her ps sting, and when her nails catch me on my neck, digging into the skin, I hiss. My hands circle both her wrists, and I press them against her chest.

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± I growl right into her face, feeling the warm blood on my skin. My cock is so hard it presses against the zipper of my pants, wanting to be unleashed. Her violence only makes me want her more.

    Horror fills her eyes as she gazes up at my neck.

    Yes, you did that, my queen.

    ¡°The other night¡­ you left, were gone all night. You didn¡¯t want me, so you went somewhere else.¡±

    A light bulb goes off in my head. I can¡¯t stop my lips from tipping up at the sides. ¡°Jealousy looks very good on you, and I must say, if it¡¯s always going to make you act this way, I may make you jealous more often.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± she says angrily, struggling against me.

    Iugh in her face. ¡°You are, and that¡¯s okay. I like it. It turns me on, makes me want to strip you down and taste you all over.¡±

    The fire in her eyes calls to me. ¡°As if I¡¯d let you do that, knowing you were with someone else.¡±

    Curling my own lip, I tug her to my chest and grind my groin against her. ¡°If you must know, I wasn¡¯t with anyone else. I was taking care of business. No one¡¯s pussy has my attention like yours, sweet Elena.¡± I bite her earlobe hard, and pleasure fills my chest when she lets out a soft whimper.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t with someone else?¡± she whispers, almost as if she doesn¡¯t believe it. I knew when I left that she felt rejected, but I had to leave and get out of the room and away from her before I did something I couldn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t. I turned down sex because I had work that needed to be done, and it couldn¡¯t wait. I had to force myself to leave this room, so I didn¡¯t fuck you straight through the mattress.¡±

    I release her wrists when I see her features soften. She really thought I left to have sex with someone else. Taking a step back, she gives me one more look, something close to guilt shing in her eyes. Before I cantch onto that look, she¡¯s rushing into the bathroom and closing the door behind her.

    Sighing, I walk over to the bed and sit. Bringing my hand to my neck, I trace the raised marks with a finger and smile. Great, just when thest scratches had healed up.

    Fierce, determined, and so fucking beautiful. Pulling my hand away, I see the small smear of blood on my fingers.

    A few momentster, Elena returns to the bed, crawling up onto it, settling into her usual spot. I feel her gaze on my neck as I cuff her wrists back into ce. She hasn¡¯t given up, it¡¯s obvious, but she¡¯s done fighting for now.

    ¡°Would you like to eat?¡± I ask, moving the tray between us.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmurs.

    I nearly grin as I pull the top off of her te. The savory smell of tomatoes and Italian seasoning fill my nostrils-spaghetti with meatballs.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Elena¡¯s eyes ze over, and she licks her lips. She must be starving. Grabbing the fork, I twirl some noodles and a slice of meatball onto it and bring it to her pink lips.

    Eating shouldn¡¯t be seen as sexual, but the way that her lips pass over the fork as she devours the food I¡¯m offering her, turns me right the fuck on.

    We continue this motion, me feeding her, and offering her small drinks of water in between, with her actually eating until the entire te is empty. Leaning back against the pillows, she groans. I move the tray and ce it on the chaise lounge.

 Chapter 49

    Julian

    ¡°I¡¯m so full, I think I might explode.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve decided to move the wedding up. It will be in a few days, and I hope by then you¡¯re behaving better.¡±

    ¡°A few days?¡± She squeaks. ¡°Why have you moved it up?¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯s motives mostly. You¡¯ll be my wife by the end of the week.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t say anything to that, not that her objecting would change a damn thing. I would still marry her even if she begged me not to, though strangely, she hasn¡¯t fought me on that at all. Being locked in the room, handcuffed, and trapped, yes, but everything I¡¯ve asked her to do, she has done.

    Stripping out of my clothes, I walk into the bathroom. I start the shower and jump in, washing my hair and body quickly. When I¡¯m done, I walk out of the bathroom without even a towel slung around my hips.

    Elena pretends as if she¡¯s not looking at me, but I can feel her eyes roaming over my naked form, and I swear I can see her cheeks turning pink even from a distance. She is an enigma. One moment she wants my touch, and the next, she wants to w my eyes out.

    Walking into the closet, I find a pair of boxers, tug them on and return to the bed. I slide beneath the sheets and turn away from her.

    ¡°Good night, Julian,¡± she huffs, tugging against the cuffs. ¡°At least one of us gets to befortable.¡±

    ¡°Be a good girl, and the cuffs might not be needed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean might not be needed?¡±

    ¡°They might not be needed to restrain you all the time, only when I want to restrain you.¡±

    ¡°There is something wrong with you.¡± She twists and turns, ruffling the sheets with her movements.

    ¡°You have a lot to learn, sweetheart,¡± I whisper and turn the light off, nketing the room into darkness.

    ¡°So do you, like this isn¡¯t how you get me to listen to you.¡±

    Rolling over, I face her, and even though it¡¯s dark, I can still make out some of her features. ¡°You ran, knowing I would punish you for it. That sounds like the only person who has a listening problem is you.¡±

    She sighs. ¡°I ran because I thought you were going to hurt me, and I wasn¡¯t going to run initially.¡±

    ¡°Then what were you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were with someone else, and I was upset. You rejected me, and then I heard your men talking¡­ they said you moved the timeline up. I thought you were going to kill me or do something worse. I panicked.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t admit it out loud, but I understood. Deep down, I got why she ran, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t a p to my face. Had it been during the day, or one of my men had found her, it would¡¯ve looked bad for me. Worse yet if she got away.

    ¡°I understand, but a punishment is a punishment.¡± Fluffing my pillow, I rest my head on it and do my best to ignore the heat of her body calling to me.

    I don¡¯t say anything else and let my eyes drift closed. My body itches to bring her closer to me, to hold her in my arms, buttely, she¡¯s been feisty, refusing to let me touch her, and I don¡¯t want to rehash anything with her. I just want to sleep.

    Eventually, her breathing evens out, and I decide to let the exhaustion pull me under.

    * * *

    The sound of someone crying fills my head, lifting me from a foggy sleep. Soft whimpers fill my ears, and I roll over to find Elena with her eyes squeezed close, struggling against the cuffs, her tiny body trembling.

    A nightmare. She¡¯s having a nightmare.

    Gently, I grasp onto her shoulders and give her a tiny shake. A sob breaks from her lips, and her cries get louder when her eyes blink open.

    I find myself wrapping her up in my arms, pulling her closer, rather than pushing her away. My eyes are glued to her face, watching as the tears cascade down her cheeks like raindrops on a window. In all the time she¡¯s been here, she¡¯s never looked as broken as she does right now, and the emotions swirling in her eyes grab onto me, digging their ws into my subconscious.

    Her vulnerability is pushing through, and I can¡¯t do anything but cup her by the cheek and wipe the tears away. My mouth makes soft shhh sounds, the noises I¡¯m expelling are so foreign, I didn¡¯t even know I could make them.

    After a while, she stops crying, but I continue stroking her cheek, loving the feel of her skin beneath my hand.

    ¡°What was your dream about?¡± I croak, wondering what could¡¯ve brought emotions out of her like that.

    ¡°My mom,¡± she whispers. ¡°In the dream, I was there again, in the bathroom. When she killed herself¡­ and I found her. There was so much blood, on the tub, on her body, on my hands. I can still see the vacant look in her eyes, feel the coldness of her skin.¡±

    I swallow, taking in everything she says. I¡¯m shocked, mainly because that¡¯s not the story her father told everyone. ording to him, she died in a car ident. Why would he lie about something like that? It gets the wheels in my head turning and reminds me further of what a pig Romero is. He¡¯s hiding something, and I¡¯m going to figure it the fuck out.

    ¡°I miss her so much, Julian, and I wish she was here now. Wish she was going to be at our wedding.¡± She starts to cry again, and her broken emotions reach inside me, tugging at my heart. ¡°She would¡¯ve wanted to be here. I know it. She loved me. Far more than my father does.¡± She sniffles before continuing. ¡°After her death, everything changed. I used to be able to go outside, cook in the kitchen, go shopping, and then he took it all away.¡±

    Every word she speaks resonates through me. I don¡¯t want to be like her father. I don¡¯t want to lock her in a cage, but I have to. I can¡¯t risk her leaving or someone getting to her. She¡¯s reached a part of me no one ever has and as terrifying as that is, I can¡¯t let her go. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll kill, destroy, and hold her against her will if need be.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She is mine until death.

    ¡°Sleep, I will keep the nightmares away,¡± I whisper into her hair, my lips grazing her forehead.

    ¡°Will you ever let me go?¡±

    ¡°Untie you from the bed, yes. Leave me? Never. If you ever get away from me, I¡¯ll hunt you down, find you and drag you back here. The day you signed your name on that contract is the day you became mine. I will never let you escape me. Never let you go.¡±

    Silence settles over us, and even though she doesn¡¯t say anything, I know she¡¯s still awake. I ignore that fact and hold her until we both fall asleep, wondering if things have to change so much, or if I can keep her like this forever.

 Chapter 50

    Elena

    Julian has left me tied to this bed for two days now. My wrists are sore, and my arms ache from being in the same position all the time. I thought after the nightmare, and the way he held me, he would release me, but he didn¡¯t.

    What¡¯s even worse than being ufortable is the loneliness. The only person I¡¯ve seen or spoken to is Julian, and he doesn¡¯t stay long when he is here. That probably has something to do with me constantly yelling at him and pushing him away. I hate and yearn for him all at once. Hate what he is doing to me, but also yearn for him, desperate for his touch. The way he held andforted me has my body confused.

    I know that part of it is only because he is the only human contact I have. But I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s more than that. The way he touched me, punished me¡­ how he used me. It was¡­ unexpected. Not the part of him acting that way, the part of me liking it.

    There must be something fundamentally wrong with me. How can I possibly enjoy what he did to me? How can my body want more of it?

    With nothing to do besides think about Julian and what we did, I¡¯m in a constant state of need. My body feels hot, and every time he lets me go to the bathroom, I find my panties soaked.

    I turn my head to check the time. He should be back with my dinner soon. Right on cue, my stomach growls.

    Watching the minutes tick by, I wait for him to open the door.

    When I finally hear him approaching, I curse myself for feeling the excitement bubble up inside of me. Yes, there is definitely something wrong with me.

    The lock disengages, and the door opens, revealing Julian in all his glory. Like expected, he is holding a tray of food. What I don¡¯t seeing is him being in workout clothes.

    His usual suit and tie are gone, and he is wearing gym shorts and a T-shirt. Both are covered in sweat and clinging to his muscles like a second skin. I can see every one of his muscles flex as he walks toward me. My mouth goes dry, and my thighs rub together, desperate for any kind of friction. I want him so badly, and I hate that I want him.

    ¡°I lost track of time at the gym.¡±

    I open my mouth, but nothinges out. All I can do is stare at his chest, wondering what it would feel like to run my fingers over it.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again.¡± He chuckles, sitting down on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Looking at me like you want me to fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a tease, Elena.¡± Julian shakes his head, looking baffled. ¡°Now, be a good girl and let me feed you.¡± Taking the fork, he loads it up with a small piece of chicken and tops it with a heap of mash potato.

    I part my lips just wide enough for him to slip the food between them. Then, I close my lips and let him slide the fork back out, leaving me with a savory mouth full of food. I watch him watching me eat. His gaze never leaving my lips.

    We repeat the process a few more times, each time feeling more erotic than the next. Who knew feeding could feel so¡­ sensual? Him taking care of me like this, of my basic needs, there is something nurturing about it.

    This feeling of him caring for me, and the memory of how he used my body, is a dangerousbination. I have to stop reliving the memory. It was a punishment, after all.

    After the fourth bite, I shake my head. Indicating that I¡¯m done.

    ¡°You¡¯ve barely eaten,¡± he says, looking down at the te.

    ¡°I know, I just¡­¡± I know this change in conversation is going to surprise him, but I¡¯ve been thinking about this all day, and I can¡¯t keep the thoughts to myself any longer. ¡°Why do you want to wait until after the wedding to have sex?¡± It¡¯s a question I have wondered about for a while. Julian doesn¡¯t strike me as a religious man, so he must have some other reason.

    ¡°Tradition mostly. That¡¯s the short answer anyway.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait,¡± I blurt out. ¡°I want to do it now. Today.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyebrows pull together as he gives me a puzzled look. ¡°Why? The wedding is in a few days. Why now of all the times?¡±

    Lifting my chin, I look him in the eyes. ¡°Because I want it to be my choice.¡± I didn¡¯t even realize how true that was until the words left my mouth. Yes, I¡¯m freaking horny, like a cat in heat, but I also want this to be on my terms. ¡°My whole life, every choice has been taken away from me. This time, I want a choice. I want to decide when I¡¯m giving my virginity away.¡±

    Tilting his head, he stares at me like I¡¯m a math equation he¡¯s trying to solve. ¡°Are you sure about this? I won¡¯t untie you for it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want this to be my choice.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but under one condition.¡± His lips tip up in their signature smirk. ¡°Admit that you liked what I did to you the other day.¡±

    Suppressing a gasp, I ask, ¡°What part?¡±

    ¡°Whatever part you liked.¡±

    All of it.

    Too embarrassed to say it, I opt to say my favorite part. ¡°When you¡­ you know¡­ licked me¡­ there.¡±

    ¡°You mean when I had my tongue on your tight little asshole?¡±

    I¡¯m pretty sure my cheeks are bright red, at least, it feels like they¡¯re on fire. Looking down at the nket draped over myp, I manage to whisper, ¡°Oddly, that too.¡±

    I¡¯m ashamed to admit how much I liked everything that we did.

    ¡°I think I might need to take back what I said about you before. I thought you couldn¡¯t handle my dark and sinister needs. I think you¡¯ll be able to handle them just fine. More so, you¡¯ll enjoy them.¡±

    He gets up and sets the tray on top of the dresser. I¡¯m about to ask him what he is doing. He better not be leaving again. My question gets stuck in my throat when he starts to undress, pulling his shirt over his head, he throws it carelessly onto the ground. Then pulls his short down and steps out of those as well.

    He¡¯s not wearing any underwear, and my eyes are glued on his already hard penis, swinging from side to side as he walks back over to me. He pulls the nket off my legs and dips his fingers into my leggings, pulling them down, along with my panties.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Last chance to back out,¡± he warns as he climbs onto the bed, spreading my legs and moving into the space between them.

    ¡°Are you really not going to untie me?¡±

    Grinning, he shakes his head, no. ¡°I like you tied up and helpless.¡±

    ¡°Like I would be any less helpless if I wasn¡¯t tied up?¡±

    Julian points to his neck. ¡°May I remind you of some deep scratches across my neck? Scratches that your sharp nails put there.¡±

    ¡°I was just scared and angry.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not scared now?¡± He bends my knees and spreads me even wider, exposing my center to him as much as he can.

    I gulp. ¡°Not like I was before.¡± The truth is, I¡¯m still scared, but it¡¯s a different kind of fear now. I was scared of being hurt physically before. I was scared of being raped, beaten, and shared between men.

    Now, I¡¯m scared of being alone, being cheated on, lied to, and discarded like I don¡¯t matter. I¡¯m scared of not being enough, not measuring up to what he thinks I am or who he needs me to be.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 51

    Elena

    Reaching into his pocket, my insides tighten when he pulls out the key to my cuffs and undoes them. As soon as my wrists are free, I lean forward, circling my arms around his neck. I cling to him like a monkey and tug him forward till our lips are almost touching.

    ¡°I want you.¡± I breathe against his lips, and lift my hips, trying to guide his tip into my channel. Julian¡¯s gaze roams my face for a fraction of a second, and I worry if he¡¯s going to pull away and end this, but then he¡¯s on me, his lips pressing against mine. The kiss is punishing, teeth, and anger, and lust. A swirling cyclone of destruction waiting to happen.

    I¡¯m drowning in the kiss, mewling as his hands move over my skin, touching something inside of me that¡¯s never been touched before. I need and want everything he is willing to give me. The things I¡¯m feeling right now are terrifying. It¡¯s like standing at a cliff¡¯s edge, knowing the only thing you can do is jump.

    By some grace, will he save me, or will he be my damnation?

    I whimper when he pulls back, and escapes my hold, ducking underneath my arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please.¡± I sound as desperate as I feel, I¡¯m sure.

    Julian snickers as he drops to his stomach and tugs me forward, his face is so close to my lips that I can feel the hot breath against them. ¡°Don¡¯t n on it. Not even if you beg.¡±

    Leaning back into the pillow, I arch my back and lift my hips as he buries his face between my legs. His tongue moves expertly as he licks me from my ass all the way to my clit and back down again.

    He¡¯s barely started, and I feel my legs begin to shake, the pressure in my core building with each graze of his tongue.

    ¡°Fuck me, you taste so good. I want to live here and eat you until I die.¡± His words only encourage me, and I run my fingers through his dark hair, holding his head in ce, loving the control he has over my body. His lips move slowly, nibbling and tasting every inch of my pussy, and when he hums in approval, the sound vibrates right through me.

    Arousal coats the inside of my thighs, letting me know just how turned on I am. It¡¯s like someone turned on a faucet down there. Caught up in the feeling of his tongue against my pussy, I sink deeper and deeper, my core tightening, a warmth zinging through it.

    Sucking my clit between his lips, I crumble, free-falling into the abyss of pleasure. My legs shake, and I float away from my body for a second as my eyes drift closed.

    Julian isn¡¯t done with yet, though, and sinks two digits into my tight channel, pumping in and out at a vicious pace.

    ¡°Come for me, beautiful,e on my hand, coat my fingers, squeeze ¡¯em, show me what my cock is missing.¡±

    The way my body reacts to his touch is shocking, and as he coaxes another orgasm out of me, it feels like heaven and hell are colliding. My mouth pops open, and I thrash against the sheets, a coldness sweeping over me, making my nipples ache.

    I need him in a way that I cannot even put into words.

    Exploding, I bare down on his fingers, clenching, nearly pushing him out in the process. My breathing is erratic, and every touch is heightened. As he eases his fingers out of me, I open my eyes and look up at him.

    It¡¯s like two storm clouds hanging above my head. I can see the entire world in those two orbs, see how much I mean to him. The vulnerability within them rattles me to the core.

    Pushing up onto his knees, he takes his cock into his hand, and I drag my eyes down at the motion. He¡¯s so thick and long. Fear eats at part of my euphoric state, and even though I made this choice, I wonder for a second if I¡¯ve made a mistake.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about it fitting, I can promise you it will. You¡¯re more than ready for me. I¡¯ve prepared you, and now I¡¯m going to steal the dangling cherry there, just as I stole you from your father.¡±

    My entire world spins as if it¡¯s been tossed into a snow globe. A soft gasp passes my lips when he moves between my legs, one hand moving, cradling the back of my head while the other guides him to my entrance.

    I mp up, my muscles tightening as he slides the mushroom head through my juices, and over my clit. The touch against my clit ignites a fire inside of me. All you need is a spark to start a forest fire, and Julian is my spark.

    Pressing a kiss to my chin, he pushes against my entrance, the thick head of his cock slips inside, and I bite my lip, waiting with bated breath for him to plow into me. I wrap my arms around him, bringing him closer, and he slides in a little deeper.

    Air swooshes from my lungs, and our eyes collide. Flexing his hips forward, he slides in the rest of the way, and my nails sink into his skin as my hips lift, my body trying to escape the overly full intrusion.

    ¡°So fucking tight and perfect,¡± he murmurs.

    Leaning down, his hot mouth circles one of my nipples, and I mewl into the room at the sensations that m into me. His tongue flicks against the hard peak, and then he nips at it, his teeth grazing the sensitive flesh, distracting me from the pain in my core.

    My channel slowly adapts to the fullness, and Julian groans.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start moving.¡± He sighs against my skin. I can see the sweat beading his forehead, his shoulders bunch together, the muscles tightening, giving away how tense he is. He¡¯s holding himself back for me, giving me a chance to find pleasure even within the pain, it makes me want to give back to him, to prove how much I want this. I lift my hips, seeking out his thrust as he pulls out and ms back in, his balls pressing against my ass.

    Pleasure and pain collide like a cosmic phenomenon, a star being born.

    His hand in my hair tightens, and he lifts my head, bringing our foreheads together. Our hot breaths mingle in the space between us, his manly scent surrounding me. His eyes lock on mine, and he growls, upping his pace, rocking his hips forward, owning another piece of me without knowing it.

    My lips part and a whimper escapes, this is like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before.

    A darkness shes in his eyes, and he starts moving faster, pistoning his hips, pressing me harder into the mattress. The air seeps from my lungs as the pleasure and pain blend together, bing one.

    ¡°Fuck, yes¡­ I can feel you tightening¡­¡± Julian curls his lip, and plows into me again and again, swiveling his hips and hitching my leg a little higher, driving his cock deep, so deep that it feels like he¡¯s breaking me in two.

    An orgasm builds inside of me, but it¡¯s just out of reach.

    ¡°I need more,¡± I pant, wanting toe badly.

    Knowing exactly what I need, he snakes a hand down between our bodies and presses his thumb against my clit. It¡¯s just the right amount of friction, andbined with his harsh thrusts, I explode, squeezing his cock so tightly his features fill with pain.

    He thrusts through my orgasm, rutting into me until he finds his own release, his eyes bleeding into mine, the intensity within them knocking the air from my lungs. I can see into his soul, and it makes me want him more.

    ¡°I¡­ I love you,¡± I whisper the words that just flow out of me like an overflowing sink.

    His lips brush against mine, and I feel his sticky warm release dripping out of me and down his length.

    ¡°I know,¡± he pants and trails a finger down the side of my face.

    Slowly, he pulls out of me, and I wince, shifting ufortably against the sheets. Peering down between my legs, he stares, and I look down to see what he¡¯s looking at. My mouth goes dry when I see the proof of my virginity, and ourbined juices against my thighs and the sheet.

    ¡°Come, my queen,¡± he offers me a hand, dragging my attention away from the sheets.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your queen?¡± I ce my hand in his.

    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± He ces a gentle kiss against my hand, his eyes twinkle like rare jewels.

    The air between us is different, and I feel as if I gave him the most sacred part of who I am, expecting him to protect and guard it. Will he guard it? Will he shelter me? I know he¡¯ll protect me against his enemies, even against my father, but who will protect me from him?

    Julian doesn¡¯t love. He just takes, and while I¡¯m left exposed to him, part of him is still hiding. How do I get him to break free and love me back?

 Chapter 52

    Julian

    Thest twelve hours have been a whirlwind. When I brought her here, I hoped she would eventuallye to me willingly, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen this soon. Once again, she proved me wrong. She not only came to me sooner than I thought possible but gave herself to mepletely.

    As I rey the memory of her slim body beneath mine, the heat of her cunt as she pulsed around my cock, I try to figure out what her motive is. Is she trying to get me to fall in love with her? She ims to love me, but do I love her? Am I even capable of that emotion? Sure, maybe, but doing so would be foolish. I can¡¯t love her, but I¡¯m okay with her loving me. It ys into my n perfectly. I just have to keep myself in line. As soon as Elena finds out my n, she will never look at me the same. There is no way she will love me after I am done with her father.

    Which makes me think about how she hasn¡¯t asked me again about me wanting to kill her father. Did she not take me seriously?

    Elena stirs beside me, her body was glued to mine all night, seeking out my warmth, my protection. I won¡¯t deny that I love having her beside me, beneath me, and being inside of her.

    ¡°Good Morning,¡± I whisper, brushing silky strands of hair off her face.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she murmurs, her eyes blinking open.

    A knock sounds against the door, interrupting our private moment. That must be breakfast. Climbing off the bed, I run into the closet and tug a pair of boxers on, and then hurry to the door. Marie gives me a wide-eyed look, her eyes sweeping over my mostly naked form before dropping to the floor.

    ¡°Here is your breakfast, sir,¡± she murmurs.

    I take the tray from her and close the door without another word. She¡¯s probably never seen a man naked, or half-naked for that matter.

    Bringing the tray to the bed, I survey Elena, who is sprawled out against the sheets, her beautiful breasts on disy, the nipples stiff and pink, begging to be in my mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you answered the door like that,¡± Elena whispers.

    She sits up in the bed, tugging the sheet over her chest, covering her voluptuous breasts. Directing my attention back to her heart-shaped face, I set the tray down on the mattress.

    ¡°It¡¯s not any different than wearing shorts.¡± I shrug, wondering if that might¡¯ve made her jealous. She is just as territorial as me, it seems.

    Flipping over the cups, I pour two cups of coffee.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tie me back up,¡± she points out.

    ¡°Did you want me to?¡±

    ¡°No, I just¡­ does that mean I¡¯m allowed to feed myself again?¡±

    ¡°If you want to. Although, I believe you enjoyed me feeding you as much as I enjoyed it myself.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Elena reaches for her cup, pouring in a little sugar and cream before stirring it together. It¡¯s strange that even the small things she does fascinate me. Absentmindedly, I reach out, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear. Looking up at me over the rim of her cup, her eyes gleam, and her skin seems to have a new glow to it. She sips on her coffee, the green of her eyes brighter than I¡¯ve ever seen.

    ¡°You know I meant what I said before. I want to kill your father.¡±

    ¡°Many have tried¡­¡± She shrugs. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve heard it too many times to get worried.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll seed?¡± I raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. Not him or you. Why do you want him dead? What happened between you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long and gruesome story and certainly not breakfast worthy.¡±

    Elena sighs like she is about to keep asking questions, but then just nods. I pull the top off one of the tes and find an everything omelet with an English muffin. I load up her te first then, mine.

    She starts cutting her entire omelet into little squares and puts her knife down. Only then does she start eating, using nothing but her fork. It¡¯s odd how these little things, her little quirks fascinate me. I take them in, all of them and file them away, building a database on everything Elena in my head.

    ¡°You were gentlest night, during¡­ sex, and now you¡¯re looking at me like¡­ well, like you¡¯ve never looked at me before. Are you sure you aren¡¯t growing a heart in that frigid body of yours?¡±

    I chuckle. ¡°There is a heart inside me, but it onlyes into y when I need it. Now, eat your food, unless you¡¯d rather have something else for breakfast?¡± I tease her, dragging my eyes down her sheet-covered body.

    Even though the deed is done, and I¡¯ve had my tongue, cock, and fingers inside her, her cheeks still turn crimson at my insinuation.

    She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip, looking a little self-conscious. ¡°It might be a little soon. I¡¯m still pretty sore.¡±

    There is a pang of guilt thates out of nowhere and punches me in the chest. I was gentle with her, but I could¡¯ve done better. There was no need to rut into her like a wild animal, but as soon as I felt her silky, wet channel strangling my cock, I lost control. I¡¯d never gone bareback before, and I¡¯d never fucked a virgin. Both were firsts for me, and by the time I was all the way in, I became possessed with a need to feel her convulsing around me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°As expected. I¡¯m just teasing you, I don¡¯t expect you to be ready again until our wedding night.¡±

    I take the top off the other dish, and we nibble on both tes of food, and the dish of fresh fruit. Elena watches me curiously out of the corner of her eye, those emerald orbs moving over my skin, memorizing all hard dips and nes, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± I ask once I¡¯m full myself.

    ¡°Yes. I feel like since I came here, I¡¯ve gained ten pounds.¡±

    I don¡¯t tell her that she¡¯s probably correct. That she looked rail-thin the day she arrived. Thest thing I want to do is offend her about her weight, especially when I like her body just the way it is right now. I have ns for today, and I don¡¯t want them to be overshadowed by anything else.

    ¡°The other night, when you had your nightmare and told me about your mom, it made me think of something.¡± I set my cup down on the tray. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to lose a parent, and I know you wished that your mom could be here for the wedding, and since she can¡¯t be, I wanted to at least give you something else.¡±

    The way she looks at me makes me want to pull that sheet away and fuck her through the mattress. As tempting as it is, doing so would ruin what I have nned, so I swallow down the urge. There¡¯s always tomorrow, and the next day, and well, you get the point.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks, mystified.

 Chapter 53

    Julian

    ¡°Go get dressed, and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Uncaring to her naked state, she throws the covers back, nearly knocking the stuff on the tray over and bounds from the bed. My eyes gravitate straight to her tight little ass, and an image pops into my head.

    Her belly is full of my seed, her eyes bright, and her smile big. She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m the goddamn world.

    The image makes my stomach twist with knots, and a bitterness fills my mouth. Love. That¡¯s what that image looked like. Shaking the image from my head, I shove off the bed and pad into the closet as well. When I enter, she is half-dressed and bouncing with excitement.

    I take my time dressing, wanting to drag out the anticipation. A pout forms on her pink lips as I button thest few buttons on my dress shirt.

    ¡°Patience isn¡¯t your strong suit.¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°Not when you dangle the apple right in front of me. I¡¯m curious by nature, and it¡¯s not like you do nice things often.¡±

    ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± I grin.

    Is this the new normal for us? The banter, and dare I say, flirting.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, and you know it.¡±

    I finish getting dressed under her microscopic eyes and unlock the door. Taking her hand, I lead her downstairs. As we pass the kitchen, I hear Marie and Celeste giggling at something. Elena curiously looks into the room.

    I didn¡¯t n on stopping, but Elena looking so excited to see Marie has my legs locked in ce. Stopping beside me, she looks up at me with a hopeful expression. I know even without asking what she wants. It¡¯s been days since she got to interact with Marie, and she¡¯s craving the attention of someone other than me.

    I shouldn¡¯t care, but her happiness means something to me, so I decide to give her what I know will make her smile with glee.

    Clearing my throat, I get the two women¡¯s attention. Startled, they both stopughing, spin around, and stand up a little straighter when they realize it¡¯s me. Marie¡¯s gaze briefly flickers to my side to where Elena is standing, and a small smile tugs on her lips. When I look down at my soon to be wife, I find her waving her hand timidly.

    ¡°You two,e with us,¡± I order, and watch as both Marie¡¯s and Celeste¡¯s eyes grow wide with shock and apprehension. They probably think I¡¯m going to murder them, or god knows what. Without waiting for their response, I start walking away, pulling Elena along with me.

    ¡°Where are we going? I¡¯ve never been in this part of the house,¡± Elena murmurs, with a slight hint of worry in her voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    I don¡¯t have to look to know that the two women are following us, I lead all three of them to therge sitting room in the east wing of the mansion.

    As soon as we walk in, Elena gasps.

    ¡°I had nned to pick something for you to wear, but I thought you might want to choose for yourself.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t say anything, but the twinkle in her eyes says it all. She squeezes my arm, and I walk her inside to introduce her to the older woman waiting next to the racks full of white dresses.

    ¡°Margaret is a seamstress, the best, of course. You pick a dress, and she will make sure it fits perfectly on our wedding day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Elena whispers before getting on her tippy toes and cing a light kiss on my cheek. The notion is so foreign and unexpected, I almost push her away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some work to do. I¡¯m going to leave you to it,¡± I say before leaning down and whispering into the shell of her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish. This room is heavily guarded, and I¡¯m trusting you.¡±

    She nods, my threat not stopping her from smiling widely.

    I turn and find Marie and Celeste standing a few feet behind us. ¡°Help her pick out a dress,¡± I tell them as I walk out of the door.

    I already told the guards to keep an eye on her, so I¡¯m not worried about her escaping. Still, it feels odd leaving her here. She¡¯s done nothing on her own, not so much as shower usually. Anxiety worms its way through me as I enter my office.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Shaking my head, I need to remind myself that I can¡¯t keep her locked up in our bedroom forever, no matter how enticing that thought is. I need to at least let her roam the mansion. I guess I didn¡¯t know how hard even that would be.

    Picking up the phone on my desk, I go through the contacts until Xander Rossi¡¯s name pops up. Hitting the green button, I listen to the dial tone.

    ¡°Julian,¡± Xander greets me.

    ¡°Old friend, just making sure you got my invite.¡±

    ¡°I got the first one and the second one.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Why a change of datest minute? Can¡¯t wait to put that ring on her?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. I hope you¡¯re still able to join us, even with thest minute changes.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re actually thinking about flying in tomorrow. I¡¯d like to discuss something with you, and E is eager to meet your Elena. You know how she is.¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Xander is one of the very few people I associate with that I actually trust. You could say we are almost friends. Definitely allies. The thought of Elena meeting him and his wife is oddly pleasant. Like I¡¯m sharing part of myself with her.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    We hang up, and I lean back in my chair. In two days, I will be a married man, implementing thest steps in my n for revenge. Part of me feels guilty using Elena, taking away her small chance at finding love or happiness, but then the image of my mother¡¯s dead body fills my mind. The stab wounds in her chest and stomach.

    Elena¡¯s happiness is a small price to pay in the grand scheme of things, and when this is over, maybe I can still give her a sliver of joy, but right now, the prize is Romero dead just like my mother. Revenge will be mine soon, so soon.

 Chapter 54

    Elena

    The room looks like one giant mass of dresses, and I can¡¯t seem to wrap my head around the kindness that Julian has shown me. I¡¯m half-tempted to ask him if he¡¯s sick or if this is some kind of messed-up joke.

    I don¡¯t realize that I¡¯m standing there with my mouth hanging wide open until Marie walks up to me. ¡°Elena,.¡± She grabs my hand and squeezes it. ¡°This is Celeste, our new cook.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Elena.¡± Celeste smiles, holding out her hand to me. I take it and return the smile. She, just like Marie, doesn¡¯t seem to be much older than me.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of dress you would like? Ball Gown? Mermaid? A-line? Trumpet?¡± Margaret gets our attention and pushes her sses further up the bridge of her nose. She stares at me like a puzzle piece that won¡¯t go into its spot. ¡°You have the body for a mermaid, so if you¡¯re undecided, we can try that one first. I want to be certain that Mrs. Moretti looks her finest on her wedding day.¡±

    Shocked, I nod, my mouth refusing to work still.

    I¡¯ve only ever heard of two of the dresses she named off, the ball gown and the mermaid, and I know for sure I don¡¯t want to look like Cindere on my wedding day. Julian might have his sweet moments, but he surely isn¡¯t a white knight, which fits since I¡¯m not a princess in need of saving.

    Margaret moves through the racks before pulling a dress out. I twist, looking over my shoulder at Marie and Celeste, who look just as shocked as I am.

    ¡°The sweetheart neckline will ent your breasts very well, and the overall body of the dress will give your hips a nice re, showing off your figure.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to strip right here?¡± I ask.

    Chuckling, she nods. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be shy, sweetheart. You don¡¯t have anything that I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±

    I guess she¡¯s right. Peeling off my clothes, I strip down to my bra and panties and let her help me into the dress. It fits like a glove, and I stare at myself in the mirror for a long second with tears in my eyes. The neckline draws attention to my breasts, but the dress in itself shows off my body well.

    ¡°Oh, my goodness, Elena, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Marie fawns.

    ¡°It really is. I don¡¯t think you even have to try on another one. This one right here is gold.¡± Celeste sps her hands together.

    I run a hand down the front of the gown, the top of the dress is beaded, and the bottom is a little fluffier made with tulle and some other material.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t lying, it really does look fabulous on you.¡± Margaret meets my gaze in the mirror, and as much as I like the dress, I decide to try on another.

    We go through the grueling process of trying on another mermaid dress, which I like a little less than the first before moving to an A-line, which I think looks hideous.

    ¡°I really think the first one was it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, now we just have to pick out the rest.¡±

    ¡°The rest? What else is there?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± She tips her head back andughs. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. There are the undergarments, the shoes, the veil, jewelry, the flowers, and maybe a purse or a light fur coat if you get chilly.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were just a seamstress?¡±

    ¡°I have many talents, my dear.¡± She winks.

    * * *

    After hours of trying on things and making decisions, I am exhausted, yet I enjoyed every minute of it. After being so isted for so long, thesest few hours have been more than great. Hanging out with girls my age is unusual for me, but it¡¯s something I have yearned for my whole life. I wonder if Julian would ever let me have a girls¡¯ night. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t let me leave, but maybe a movie and pizza night?

    I snuff the thought out as fast I think it. I doubt he would ever let me do something like that, but I can always dream, right?

    Margaret packs up all of her stuff and promises me the dress will be done by tomorrow. I thank her profusely, and when she leaves, I stay behind in the sitting room with Marie and Celeste by my side. Silence nkets the room, and I turn to Marie, who looks as if she wants to say something but is afraid.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I ask with real concern.

    ¡°Yes, I was just so worried. I heard the rumors about you trying to escape, and I wasn¡¯t aware that you wanted to leave so badly,¡± Marie admits, frowning at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do or how to help you. I hadn¡¯t seen you in days and wasn¡¯t allowed to bring the food up. Julian scares me, and I thought the worst, that he would hurt you¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Julian wouldn¡¯t hurt me, and I honestly didn¡¯t even n on running away. I thought Julian was with another woman that night. I was angry and mad and thinking irrationally. I just wanted to call my father, and then I overheard the guards talking, and I panicked. I promise I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to be concerned about Elena¡¯s wellbeing,¡± Julian¡¯s deep voice fills the room, startling all three of us.

    Marie¡¯s eyes drop to the floor, and her tiny frame rattles beside me. Celeste also looks to the floor, but she seems less frightened, probably since she wasn¡¯t the one caught talking. cing my hand against Marie¡¯s shoulder, I give her a gentle squeeze. I don¡¯t think Julian would ever internationally hurt her, but he¡¯s led me to believe he might a few times.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do not question what I do with my wife behind closed doors. You¡¯re a maid in my home, and it would be best for you to remember that.¡±

    The stern way he talks to Marie angers me. I bite my tongue, knowing that if I act out, nothing good wille from it. I don¡¯t want to disappoint him, especially after all he¡¯s done for me today. I won¡¯t let this go, though. I¡¯m going to talk to him about the way he acted just now.

    ¡°Of course, sir. I apologize.¡± Marie¡¯s lips tremble as she talks.

    Julian shakes his head, frustration filling his features. He offers me his hand, and I take it, melting into his side as soon as he tugs me to my feet.

    ¡°Get back to work,¡± Julian orders gruffly before we walk out of the room.

    I frown but let him guide me down the hall and back into the wing of the house where our bedroom is.

    ¡°Why were you so mean to her? She was just being a decent human and a good friend. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°She works for me, and she is your maid. She can¡¯t be your friend, and I will not have her questioning what I may or may not do with you. Your wellbeing is none of her concern.¡± He says coldly, but I can tell he¡¯s close to snapping. I shouldn¡¯t push the issue, but Marie is important to me, and I won¡¯t stand by and let him talk down to her.

    Stopping in my tracks, I dig my feet into the floor, forcing him to stop as well. Halting, he looms over me, and maybe before our size differences would¡¯ve scared me, now his darkness, size, and overall body appeals to me. cing a hand against his chest, I try not to think of the skin beneath it: the ridges, and dips, and the way his body molded so perfectly to mine.

    Jesus¡­ I can feel my core tightening.

    ¡°She is the only friend I have. It¡¯s not like I can go out and find one that¡¯s to your liking. And even if I could, her social standing wouldn¡¯t matter to me. She¡¯s still a person. She is kind, and she cares about me. I understand that she shouldn¡¯t question you and that what happens to me doesn¡¯t concern her, but her intentions are pure ande from a good ce.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be questioned by my staff.¡± His jaw turns to steel, and his eyes flicker with fury.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be, but don¡¯t treat her like she isn¡¯t a human,¡± I whisper, cing a featherlight kiss against his jaw. ¡°She is loyal to you, doesn¡¯t this prove that. Even though she was worried, she didn¡¯t act on it. Can¡¯t that be enough?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand why I feel the need to kiss and touch him so often, but it brings me joy. When he¡¯s near, I feel alive. All my life, I¡¯ve been trapped, and it¡¯s like now I¡¯ve finally broken free. Julian¡¯s gaze softens a fraction when I grab his hand once more and let him guide me back to the bedroom.

    ¡°Will you stay a bit with me? Maybe just lie in bed with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Julian gives me a questioning look, and I¡¯m one hundred percent sure he is going to say no, but then shocks me when he nods his head.

    We both take our shoes off and crawl into bed together. Resting my head on his chest, I throw one leg over his, wanting him closer. I never thought I would feel safe in his arms, and especially not seek out thefort of his body.

    Running a hand up and down my back, he makes me shiver.

    ¡°Tomorrow, you will meet someone close to me. He is an ally and has worked with me often over the years. He is bringing his wife. Maybe you can make another friend. Their love story is far more dysfunctional than ours.¡±

    ¡°Love story?¡± I lift my head off his chest and peer up into his calm gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t think mobsters fell in love?¡±

    ¡°Not all mobsters fall in love. Xander is tougher than steel and meaner than fuck. I¡¯m surprised he found someone that could be the light to his darkness.¡±

    The light to his darkness¡­

    Maybe that¡¯s what I¡¯ll be to Julian. Maybe he just needs a little light to dull out all the dark in his life.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait to meet her and hear about their love story,¡± I whisper, cing my head back down on his chest. Closing my eyes, I easily slip into sleep, feeling safe, protected, and cherished.

 Chapter 55

    Julian

    The next morning, I find it hard to take my eyes off Elena. She¡¯s wearing a sundress with roses on it that ends just above her knee. I can¡¯t seem to look anywhere but at her shapely legs, envisioning them wrapped around my middle while I thrust deep inside her.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Elena questions, biting into a strawberry.

    I decided breakfast out on the terrace would be fitting for today, but now I¡¯m wondering if we should¡¯ve stayed in the bedroom, so I could¡¯ve eaten her for breakfast instead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    She blinks slowly, lust swirling in her depths. ¡°Oh, really? Try me.¡±

    Leaning over the table, I trail a finger down her cheek. ¡°You have sex one time, and you think you can handle all my fantasies and the things that I have nned for you?¡±

    Her little throat bobs, and I almostugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡± She leans in, her eyes moving to my lips, determination shining in them. I can¡¯t wait to make her eat her words, see her shatter around me, and beg me for her release.

    ¡°This is a dangerous game you¡¯re ying, my soon to be wife. You have yet to see what I¡¯m capable of.¡± A tiny shiver works its way through her, and I can¡¯t even put into words the immense pleasure that makes me feel, knowing that I hold a spell over her, that she¡¯s drawn not only physically to me, but sexually.

    She licks her lips. ¡°Then show me.¡±

    My balls ache, and my cock pushes against the zipper of my now ufortable dress cks. Reaching beneath the table, I slide my hand beneath her dress and over her bare thigh. Her eyes widen, worry, and need swirl together, bing one.

    Moving up to the apex of her thigh, I watch her face as my fingers graze the thin material of her panties, over her damp center.

    ¡°You¡¯re wet,¡± I whisper, pressing against her clit.

    Red fills her sun-kissed cheeks, and I wonder if she¡¯s going to stop me. Her eyes dart out onto the greenndscape as if she¡¯s looking for someone. Like I would ever really allow someone to see me touching her. I¡¯d gouge their eyes out before I let that happen.

    Trailing my finger up and down the damp fabric, I watch Elena squirm in her seat, biting her plump bottom lip to stop a moan from escaping.

    ¡°If I had the time, I¡¯d stand you up, flip that pretty little dress up over your ass, rip your panties from your body, and bend you over this table and fuck you until everyone in this house heard your screams.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d let someone hear us.¡± Shock coats her words, but curiosity fills her eyes. Someone is into a little voyeurism.

    ¡°Hearing, yes, seeing, no. Plus, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t know you belong to me already. What¡¯s staking my im and letting the world hear it happen?¡± I move to the side of her panties, and slip my finger inside, wanting so desperately to lift her up, ce her ass on the table and feast on her pink pussy.

    ¡°Boss, your guests are here.¡± La¡¯s timber voice halts my movements, and Elena¡¯s gaze drops to her te. She isn¡¯t good at hiding her facial expressions and looks like a child who got caught with their hand in the cookie jar.

    ¡°Bring them out here to us,¡± I tell him and gently pull my hand from between her legs.

    La¡¯s heavy footfalls retreat, and I ce a finger beneath Elena¡¯s chin, tipping it upward, forcing her to look at me.

    ¡°We will finish thister,¡± I say before giving her a punishing kiss. When I pull away, she looks out of breath, and I decide I like that look on her face.

    A few momentster, La returns with Xander and E in tow. I stand up to greet him and extend my hand out. Elena stands as well, looking nervous and unsure. As soon as E spots Elena beside me, her face splits into a grin.

    E and Xander are like day and night. Before I knew the story, I always wondered how the dark-haired, brooding man that could kill without mercy, had ended up with the blonde-haired, blue-eyed innocent woman. It was like good and evil collided.

    ¡°Xander.¡± I smirk, shaking his hand firmly.

    ¡°Julian,¡± he greets, his gaze moving to Elena.

    ¡°This is my soon to be wife, Elena.¡± I wrap a protective arm around her and tug her closer to my side. ¡°Elena, this is Xander Rossi and his wife, E.¡±

    Elena gives both of them a shy smile. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you both.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is ours,¡± Xander says.

    E beams at his side, looking like she is ready to jump Elena. Xander turns to his wife, his features softening for a millisecond as he drinks her in. Who knew the dark king of the Rossi empire could be brought to his knees?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youdies go sit by the pool, so we can discuss some business.¡± Xander smiles, but it¡¯s a lot like a shark smiling at you.

    ¡°That sounds great,¡± E says cheerfully. Elena pulls away from me, her back bing straighter as she lifts her chin and gives Xander¡¯s wife a gracious smile.

    We watch them walk away together and down to the pool before sitting at the table Elena I was just having breakfast at.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Did we interrupt your breakfast?¡± Xander questions his dark eyes on the table.

    ¡°No, no. We were finished. Would you like something to drink?¡± I offer.

 Chapter 56

    Julian

    Xander shakes his head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m merely here to see what my dear friend is up to, and of course, to allow E to meet your soon to be wife. She was all but jumping up and down when I said we would be attending your wedding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding of mere convenience,¡± I say, sitting back in my chair, my eyes wandering down to the pool where E and Elena are sitting. I know what I¡¯ve said is a lie, simply by the bitter taste that appears on the tip of my tongue. ¡°I need to know I have your alliance against the Romero family, and I may need your help with weapons.¡±

    Xander sits back in his chair as well. ¡°Is that so, it doesn¡¯t seem like a marriage of convenience?¡± Of course, the fucker would call my bluff. Is it that obvious? ¡°And, yes, you have my alliance, and always will, against whomever. You¡¯re like family to me, and what is mine is yours. Now, tell me what you need the weapons for?¡±

    ¡°We may be going to war against Volcove. I killed their son the other night after he put his hands on Elena.¡±

    Xander grins. ¡°Marriage of convenience, huh? Willing to go to war for her? Sounds a bit more serious than that.¡±

    ¡°Tell me you would ever allow someone to touch E?¡±

    Xander¡¯s features turned dark. ¡°Anyone who ever touched her would die a painful death at my hands.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and you would go to war for her. You killed your father for her.¡± I lift a brow.

    ¡°I killed my father because I wanted to, the Rossi empire was meant to be mine.¡± I nod. Xander¡¯s a good man, but if you double-cross him, you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d never met him.

    His power reached far and wide, and if he wanted to destroy you, it could easily be done.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her father,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°Hmm, are you? Have you let her know this yet?¡±

    ¡°She is aware of it, but I don¡¯t think she is taking me seriously. I took her for revenge, that part she doesn¡¯t know.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But she¡¯s getting to you, she¡¯s weaseling her way under your skin.¡±

    I look out to the pool, and this deep fondness pulses through my veins. The organ in my chest thumps loudly, and it¡¯s never felt so fucking whole. She fills the spaces that her father¡¯s betrayal took from me, and I realize that now.

    ¡°It will never work as soon as she finds out why I took her, and that I will never return her feelings, she will hate me even more than she already does.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known you since you were a teenager when you first took over for your father. You don¡¯t want to believe it because we¡¯re men that aren¡¯t meant to feel anything but pain and rage, but I think there is something there.¡±

    As if Elena can hear us talking about her, she turns and looks at me over her shoulder. Her green eyes glitter with joy, and I wonder if I could stand to see them filled with bitter rage, pain, and anger all over again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shake my head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel anything for her.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re past not wanting to feel anything for her. Even though you¡¯re doing your best to hide it, I can see that she means something to you. You might have taken her for revenge, but things can change. It changed for E and me, the same could happen to you too.¡±

    E and Xander weren¡¯t Elena and me. I may be able to make her happy and give her all the things she wants and needs, but I could never fall in love with her. It would be a p to my mother¡¯s face if I fell for the enemy¡¯s daughter.

    There was no room for love in our marriage.

    * * *

    ¡°E said if it¡¯s okay with you, that they would visit us again with their kids next time.¡± Elena beams on the way back upstairs.

    ¡°Sure, maybe after our honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re going on a honeymoon?¡± She squeals the words.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow after the wedding.¡± After I kill your father.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. You¡¯ll like it.¡± I know she will. And the best part is, I can give her more freedom there. She¡¯ll be able to walk around the house freely, maybe even on the beach. I know she¡¯ll love it, she¡¯ll just hate me by then.

    Pushing all those unwanted thoughts away, I concentrate on the here and now. I soak in her happiness, not knowing when it¡¯ll be thest time I get to see it. She is basically skipping along by the time we get to the bedroom. I want onest night with her where there is no hate or guilt between us. Where it is just us, nost names, no contract.

    Opening the door, I let her walk in first. As soon as the door closes behind us, I start to unbutton my shirt. All-day, I¡¯ve thought about this moment, stripping her bare and making her beg for my cock. Now, here we are, the night before our wedding.

    ¡°Strip,¡± I order as she turns around to face me.

 Chapter 57

    Julian

    Her green eyes widen, desire pooling in the depths. She does as I instruct, slowly stripping out of her clothing.

    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± she questions innocently.

    ¡°What do you want me to do to you?¡±

    ¡°Touch me. Kiss me.¡±

    Her reply is soft and sweet, just like her. I cross the distance between us, and trail a hand down her side, enjoying the way her skin quakes beneath my finger. I need her now. Need her honeyed taste on my tongue. Grabbing her hand, I tug her behind me as I walk over to the chaise lounge. She¡¯s going to ride my cock, but first, I¡¯m going to taste her sweet cunt.

    ¡°Sit on the couch and spread your legs as wide as they¡¯ll go.¡±

    Nibbling on her bottom lip, she peers up at me before moving to sit on the edge of the couch. Spreading her legs as wide as she can, her little pink pussyes into view, and my mouth waters. An animalistic urge rips through me, and I drop to my knees, tugging her by the ass to the edge of the cushion. Pushing her legs back against her chest, I bend her to my will, leaving herpletely exposed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you so hard you¡¯ll feel me for days, but before I do that, I¡¯m going to make you gush all over my face.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She gasps and reaches for me.

    Her sharp little nails dig into my scalp, urging me forward. With two fingers, I part her folds and find her clit, unprotected, and begging to be touched. I lick my lips and bury my face between her folds, flicking my tongue against the hard nub.

    ¡°Oh, god¡­ yes, please, don¡¯t stop.¡± Elena pants into the quiet room.

    My hands roam her body, painting a picture of her in my mind as Ip at her pussy, sucking and nibbling. When my hands reach her tits, I roll the diamond-hard peaks between two fingers and relish in the heavy gasps that pass her lips.

    Keeping my hands on her tits, I pull back and drop my attention down to her entrance, dipping my tongue inside her, fucking her with it.

    ¡°Julian¡­¡± She moans, grinding her pussy into my face, and I fucking love it. Love her sweet little moans, her scent, and the way she tastes. It¡¯s intoxicating and maddening, and I can only think of making her say my name again.

    ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going toe¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± I growl.

    Pinching her nipples, I lick her down to her puckered ass and press my tongue against the tight ring. A shudder rips through her, and I move back up to her pussy and plunge my tongue inside her. I do this twice more, and like expected, she explodes, her pussy quivers, and her release dribbles out, flooding into my mouth.

    ¡°Mmmm,¡± I groan against her folds,pping up every drop. When I¡¯ve had my fill, I drop down onto the couch and grab her by the waist, tugging her onto myp, maneuvering her like she¡¯s nothing but a ragdoll. In this position, she looks so unsure but so fucking beautiful.

    Her dark hair frames her heart-shaped face beautifully, and her eyes are luminescent with a sheen of pleasure still in them. She looks fucked, but she hasn¡¯t been, not yet. cing her dainty hands against my firm chest, she bnces herself as she lifts her hips.

    My rock hard cock stands at attention, and I move it into ce, the swollen head brushing against her entrance.

    ¡°Are you sure? I thought you would be in control still?¡± She whispers as the crown of my cock dips inside of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m always in control, sweetheart,¡± I grit as I grab her by the hips and press her down on my cock-her lips part and form into an O.

    I give her a moment to adjust to my length, relishing in the warmth, and the snugness of her pussy. She was made for me, fucking made for me. Even as my muscles ache, and my cock begs to plow into her, I let her bounce up and down on me, taking as much of my length as she wants. Capturing one of her tits in my mouth, I bite at the hardened nipple, and the squeal that Elena emits from her perfect mouth sends me into a tailspin.

    I need more.

    My fucking balls ache, and this slow, treacherous pace is killing me. I need to fuck her, feel here apart on my cock. Grabbing her by the nape, I drag her mouth down to mine. I give her a punishing kiss before I wrap both arms around her and hold her tightly to my chest.

    She looks up at me, and holds my gaze as I thrust my hips, my cock hitting the end of her channel. Pleasure overtakes her features, and I do it again and again, upping my pace until I¡¯m fucking her hard and fast, using her tight little hole as I see fit.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for a tingle to build at the base of my spine, and I know I¡¯m close toing. I grind my groin against her and swivel my hips, watching her face as the tip of my cock hits her g-spot.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fuck,e for me. You need toe with me.¡±

    Elena doesn¡¯t need any more words of encouragement, her eyes drift closed, and her body trembles in my arms. It is then that I feel it, her pussy pulses around me, tightening to the point of pain, and still, I move inside her, fucking her through her pleasure, and finding my own in the process. When I can¡¯t hold off any longer, I go off like a rocket, my warm release coating the inside of her pussy. Her tiny little channel can¡¯t take all my load, so some dribbles down my length and onto my balls.

    ¡°That was¡­¡± She pushes up from my chest a little and looks up at me, her eyes sleepy.

    ¡°Amazing?¡± I say, brushing a few strands of hair that stick to her sweaty forehead. The tension in my muscles has eased, and I feel replenished.

    She nods. ¡°Yes, amazing, and so good.¡±

    I smile. ¡°You¡¯ve just had a taste of what I want to do to you. Eventually, I¡¯ll im every hole in your body with my cock, and believe me when I tell you, you¡¯ll enjoy it thoroughly.¡±

    She cocks her head to the side. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    I brush my lips against hers. ¡°Because as fucked up as it might seem, I know exactly what you crave, the right amount of darkness to your light, and I can make even the most painful things pleasurable. You¡¯ll see.¡±

    She looks at me with wonderment, and strangely, I never want that look to leave her face. I always want her to look at me with need and know that I¡¯ll protect her from the dark demons of our world. But I know,e tomorrow, she¡¯ll never look at me like that again. I doubt she¡¯ll even let me touch her without having a mental breakdown.

    Holding her in my arms, I whisper into her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to be my wife tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she says, nuzzling against my neck.

    If only we could stay like this forever.

 Chapter 58

    Elena

    Sitting on the bed, I anxiously wait for Julian to return. He said he would be right back, but that was twenty minutes ago. Worry worms its way through me. I hope everything is okay. I¡¯m probably just overreacting. Twenty minutes is not that long. upying myself, I think about the time we spent with E and Xander yesterday. For the first time, it felt like a normal day, like we were a normal couple. Hearing E tell me her and Xander¡¯s love story, of how they came to be, gave me hope for Julian and me.

    The door to the bedroomes flying open, and my thoughts evaporate into the air. I jump up from the bed and run my sweaty palm down the front of my sweater.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I ask as soon as Julian steps into the room. His beautiful features are strained, showing how frustrated he is.

    ¡°Some guests arrived a little earlier than expected. I had to make sure everyone knows the rules,¡± he exins.

    ¡°The rules?¡±

    ¡°No one is to set a foot inside the house. The wedding and reception will be outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Who is here?¡±

    ¡°The makeup and hair people are downstairs. They are ready for you now.¡± I don¡¯t miss how tense Julian is, his body rigid, and his voice a little sterner than usual. Is he worried about the wedding? Is he having second thoughts?

    ¡°You¡¯re not regretting this, are you?¡± I whisper the words, hoping he says no.

    ¡°What? Marrying you? Never. It¡¯s the best fucking idea I ever had,¡± he says, holding the door open for me. The tension inside me seems to ease a bit at his words, and together we walk out into the hallway.

    ¡°You seem tense.¡±

    ¡°Your father is here.¡±

    I suck a harsh breath into my lungs. That exins why he is so tense.

    ¡°But, you invited him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he wasn¡¯t supposed to get here until this afternoon. There¡¯s no reason for him to be here this early.¡±

    ¡°Did he ask about me? Maybe he just wants to talk to me before the wedding?¡± I try not to sound so eager, but it would be nice to have a small conversation with my father.

    ¡°There is nothing to talk about,¡± Julian grits out.

    ¡°Julian, I know you don¡¯t like him, but he is still my father. I can¡¯t help that. You¡¯ll need to get along with him, eventually.¡± I need to fix this, need to fix them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that,¡± he almost growls at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin our wedding.¡±

    Not talk about it? What¡¯s that gonna help? ¡°Why do you hate him so much, anyway? You never told me what happened between you guys.¡±

    I can feel the angering off of him in waves, and I don¡¯t understand why? I¡¯m just asking him a question. We turn the corner, about to descend the stairs when we bothe to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I gasp, taking in my father, who is standing at the top of the staircase.

    ¡°Elena,¡± he greets, giving me a tight smile.

    ¡°How the fuck did you get in here?¡± Julian snaps, pulling me behind him.

    ¡°I think the better question is, why haven¡¯t you told her the truth yet? Believe me, you don¡¯t want to start a marriage built on lies. It never ends well.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The truth? He must¡¯ve heard our conversation.

    ¡°Like I would take any kind of marriage advice from you,¡± Julian sneers back.

    ¡°What truth is he talking about?¡± My gaze ping-pongs between them.

    ¡°The truth where he only took you from me for revenge. He doesn¡¯t want you, Elena. He only wants to hurt me.¡± My father shoots daggers into Julian¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I defend Julian, shaking my head. He might not be capable of loving me, but I know he cares for me and that he wants me. In his own way, he tries his best to make me happy, and he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.

    ¡°Tell her, Moretti, tell her what this is really about. Tell her that it¡¯s nothing but revenge for your mother.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you know nothing!¡± Julian roars.

    ¡°What about his mother?¡± I feel I only know half of the story, and now I¡¯m ying catch up. A second ticks by and then another. ¡°Julian, what is this about? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Your father killed my mother,¡± Julian grits through his teeth. His hands curl into fists at his sides, the muscles tightening, the veins showing in his hand.

    My eyes find my father¡¯s, the same shade of green I see when I look in the mirror, greets me. ¡°Dad?¡± I beg him to exin with that single word alone while hoping that it¡¯s not true. I know my father has done despicable things, but I can¡¯t see him killing Julian¡¯s mother. It has to be a lie.

    Worry creases his forehead. ¡°Elena, I loved your mother very much. I never nned on cheating on her, but then his mother seduced me.¡± My father lifts a hand, pointing a finger at Julian usingly. ¡°She got me drunk and into bed. Tricking me into getting her pregnant. It was the biggest mistake of my life¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking liar!¡± Julian takes a step toward him. Feeling like I need to defuse the situation before it breaks out like a forest fire, I grab onto Julian¡¯s arm, hoping that my touch will calm him a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! She was nothing more than amon whore, who tricked and used men¨C¡±

    A gasp escapes my lips when Julian rips his arm away from my hold and pounces on my dad like a lion. Rearing back his arm, he swings his fist and hits my father in the side of his face, making his head snap to the side.

    I¡¯m so shocked, I just stand there, watching the whole thing y out in front of me like a movie. Julian¡¯s a big guy, but so is my father, and both men are throwing punches at the other, some hitting so forcefully the sounds of bones crushing fills the space¡­ or maybe I¡¯m just in shock and hearing things.

    Where are the guards, and why can¡¯t I move¡­ or scream for help?

    I need to do something, but my stupid body is petrified with fear.

    Then I see it. In the midst of them beating each other to a pulp, my father pulls something from his pocket. Between the grunting, the limps swinging through the air, and the jerky body movements, I almost miss it.

    A small silver object, the sharp edge reflected by the light shining in from the window. A knife! He has a knife.

    In less than a blink of an eye, my body unfreezes, and I spring into action. My father has a knife, and he¡¯s about to kill Julian, the man I love. I can¡¯t let that happen. I can¡¯t let him take this from me. Without fear or concern for my own wellbeing, I lunge a hand between them.

    With my eyes on the de, the two bodies around me be nothing more than blurred limbs. I reach out to grab it, but before I can get close enough, an elbow thrusts backward and hits me in the center of my chest.

    Everything happens in slow motion. The impact sends me teetering backward, and I stumble, losing my footing. I take another step back to steady myself, only to realize that there is nothing to step on. I¡¯m at the top of the stairs.

    In the midst of the chaos, Julian¡¯s eyes find mine, and I see something in his blue depths I¡¯ve never seen before. Fear.

    He reaches for me, stretching his arm out, extending his hand. I lift my own, trying to grasp his. Our fingertips touch, but when I close my hand, they slip away, and I grasp around nothing as I fall backward into the empty space.

 Chapter 59

    Julian

    I¡¯ve been alive for twenty-eight years. Almost three decades, and I can count on one hand the number of times I was scared, truly scared.

    Struck with a fear so intense that you can¡¯t breathe, that your heart stops beating in your chest, and an ache forms in your gut that is so deep you think it¡¯s going to kill you.

    Last time I felt anything remotely close to that was the day I lost my mother. I wasn¡¯t scared of dying, but I was scared of living a life without her. I was scared of living in a world where no one loved me unconditionally. That was five years ago, and I didn¡¯t think I would ever feel this frightened, would ever feel that kind of loss and dread again.

    I had no idea how wrong I was.

    I feel it now, feel it in my soul.

    The moment my elbow connects with her chest, my heart stops beating. Everything happens in slow motion from that moment on. Turning, I reach out for her. Every fiber in my body tells me one thing: save her. I have to save her.

    My hand extends, my fingers stretch into the air, and I lunge for her, but it¡¯s toote. Her beautiful face is riddled with horror.

    Her green gaze widens, and her soft pouty mouth opens on a gasp as she falls backward. The organ in my chest thunders to life, beating so fast I swear it¡¯s going to escape my chest.

    Do something! I scream inwardly.

    Forcing myself to move faster, be quicker, stronger, I lunge forward, but it¡¯s futile. Fingers grasp onto nothing, and I have never felt so powerless in my life. Not even when my father died. Not even when I found my mother.

    Helplessly, I watch with a deep ache as her back hits the stairs, and she tumbles down them. Every step she hits, every limb that twists, and every bump her head takes, I feel it. Feel her pain so deep in my bones, I fear they may crack.

    My body moves on its own, and I find myself running down the staircase after her while still watching her fall into the abyss like a ragdoll.

    When she hits the bottom step, her body bes motionless, and I fear the worst. She is so still, too still. My feet make little noise as I rush to her aide.

    Only when I get closer, do I see her chest moving. Rising and falling with each breath she takes. A sense of relief washes over me, but it¡¯s not strong enough to calm the tsunami of fear. She could still be in danger. Mentally, my brain goes into protective mode. She could have a number of internal injuries, bleeding in her brain, broken bones, or an injured spine¡­ the list goes on, and with each thought, I get more frantic. Just because I don¡¯t see blood, doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t something wrong.

    Terror rips at my flesh, tearing me apart from the inside out. All I can think about is how I could lose her, the one person who has the power to make me good, who sees good in me when no one else does, and all because of her father. A man that once already took so much from me.

    The coppery tang of blood explodes against my tongue as I grit my teeth.

    Kneeling beside Elena, I lift a hesitant hand to touch her, but I¡¯m scared to do even that. What if doing so hurts her more? She needs a doctor, a hospital, not my gentle caress.

    Lifting my gaze from her still body, I peer around for my guards and find the hallway deste. ncing up the stairway, I realize it is empty as well.

    Red hot rage burns through me. Fucking Romero left. He left his daughter. Left her to die on the steps inside of our home.

    My hands tremble as I reach for my phone and retrieve it from my pocket. I don¡¯t think, I just act as I dial nine-one-one. As soon as someone answers, I tell them my address and yell at them to hurry. I drop the phone onto the marble floor and look down at Elena¡¯s pale face. I did this to her. I wanted to hurt her, and now that she¡¯s hurt, I can¡¯t bear it. It kills me to see her like this. Clenching my hand into a fist, I feel the need to destroy and rip the life from someone¡¯s body. Romero will pay.

    Footsteps approach from behind me, and a momentter, a handful of guards show up. Their normally emotionless faces are filled with nothing short of fear and regret.

    They know what¡¯sing. I¡¯ll fucking kill all of them for this.

    ¡°How the fuck did Romero get into the house? You had one fucking job! To keep the ce secure, and make sure no one got in. Find him!¡±

    They disappear, dispersing in different directions as they start searching the house. I let the sounds around me fall away, the entire world disappears around us.

    If there is no Elena, there is no me, and I realize that now.

    Holding Elena¡¯s hand, I stroke her hair gently, afraid even that will hurt her. I have to do something, anything to make myself feel a little less helpless.

    Seconds turn into minutes, and it feels like an eternity until the ambnce gets here. A buzzing fills my ears as the front doors burst open, and three EMTse rushing to her side. I make space for them by moving out of the way, even though everything inside me tells me to keep holding her hand.

    They work over her, their hands moving fast, and every move is precise as they carefully slip on a neck brace and slide the gurney beneath her. They ask me questions in between, and I answer each one like a zombie.

    I follow them out as they carry her outside and rush her into the back of the ambnce. For a brief second, I consider getting into the ambnce with them but know I¡¯ll only be in the way. My feelings and fear are the least important things right now. I need to make sure Elena is okay, that she is still with me, and that she will make it through this.

    Getting into my car, I pull behind the ambnce and follow them to the hospital. With light and sirens, they fly through the streets, and I stay close behind. When I pictured our wedding day, I never expected it to be over before it even started.

    Clenching the wheel tighter, there is only one thought running through my mind, like a cassette on rey as I stare at the back of the ambnce.

    Please, don¡¯t let her die.

    * * *

    Since the moment they rolled her back into this room, I haven¡¯t taken my eyes off her. They ran every test I demanded them to run, but even I couldn¡¯t make the MRI machine work fast enough. Now, I sit beside her, watching¡­ waiting for her to wake, for the doctor to return with the test results. All of this is out of my hands, and I feel like a ne spiraling out of control, nosediving into the ground.

    Forcing my thoughts to slow, I look down at Elena¡¯s unmoving form. She looks peaceful, her face rxed, and her head slightly turned into the pillow as if she¡¯s simply sleeping. I wish it was mere sleep she was experiencing and that there wasn¡¯t a risk I could lose her. The thought leaves a fist-sized hole in my chest.

    A quiet knock filters through the door that has me tearing my eyes away from her still body. The door opens, and the doctor steps in, his movements are cautious. He¡¯s an older guy with graying hair and dark eyes. Apparently, he¡¯s the best the hospital has, and he better hope so.

    ¡°Mr. Moretti, I¡¯ve got your fianc¨¦e¡¯s test results,¡± he exins. ¡°I¡¯m happy to tell you, her MRI came back good, considering the tumble she took. There are only minor injuries. Her right ankle is twisted badly. We¡¯ll keep the foot raised and put a brace on it for a few weeks. Her left ribs are bruised, so we rmend that you keep them wrapped and iced to help with the swelling, aside from that, there is not much more we can do for her.

    Her head looks good. No bleeding or swelling in the brain, she does have a concussion, which is to be expected. Again, that is something that will heal with time. It¡¯s like a very bad headache. I¡¯m rmending she stay here for observation for at least one more day.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯ll be fine? Make a full recovery?¡± The words rush past my lips.

    ¡°Yes, she should bepletely back to normal in a few weeks,¡± he confirms, and I suck a deep breath in, oxygen fills my lungs, for what feels like the first time today. ¡°We¡¯ll keep her on IV pain medication while she is here, and of course, send some home with you as well. Her body will heal on its own, but she will be in a good amount of pain for the first week.¡±

    A deep primal possession rips through me.  I¡¯ll take care of her. Make sure she only moves if she needs to. She will be taken care of, and her father will pay for hurting her.

    ¡°She has all the time in the world to recover,¡± I say, a little gruffer than necessary.

    He merely nods and walks out of the room. I return my full attention to the angel in front of me. I stare, my gaze burning into her face. All I want is for her to wake up, for her to be okay. I know the doctor said everything is going to be okay, but I can¡¯t believe that until she¡¯s awake.

    A few momentster, her eyes flutter open, but her vision seems unfocused like she doesn¡¯t really see me.

    ¡°Hey, everything is okay,¡± I whisper, squeezing her hand in mine as gently as I can.

    ¡°Julian¡­¡± she croaks, and I cradle her face, turning it toward me.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, just rx. You¡¯re safe now. I won¡¯t leave you, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you either. I¡¯m sorry, Elena.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her eyes flutter closed once more, and she falls back to sleep.

    Over the next few hours, she slips in and out of consciousness. I don¡¯t think she knows where she is or that I¡¯m here, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m leaving her side.

    I don¡¯t care about anything but her right now, and I never thought I would say that.

 Chapter 60

    Elena

    There is an insistent buzzing, or maybe it¡¯s a beeping, that fills my ears. I can¡¯t really be sure which one it is, all I know is that the sound grates on every one of my nerve endings. My throat throbs, and as I try and swallow, it feels like someone has poured sand inside my mouth.

    What¡¯s wrong with me?

    Something simr to a groan escapes my lips, and as I try and blink my eyes open, all I see is white-white ceiling, white lights, white walls. Instantly, I know something is off. I¡¯m not in Julian¡¯s house-our house.

    No wait, we didn¡¯t get married yet because¡­ just as I¡¯m about to sink deeper into my thoughts, my head starts to throb like someone is chiseling at the side of it with an ice pick.

    Turning my head, I find Julian sitting beside me in a chair. He looks too big for the small space. My nose wrinkles as I suck in a breath and the smell of antiseptic fills my lungs. At the same time, a sharp pain ripples across my ribs.

    ¡°Try not to move or breathe too deeply. You¡¯ve got a concussion, bruised ribs, and a twisted ankle.¡±

    Licking my lips, I open my mouth to speak but find there are no words. All I remember is getting up in the morning. The day of our wedding, and then¡­ my mind goes nk.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I croak. My gaze moves down my arm, to where an IV is inserted. Mentally, I think of all the things that Julian just said was wrong. Jesus, was I in a car ident or something? ¡°How long have I been here?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Julian¡¯s gorgeous features fill with anguish. ¡°About a day.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± I keep searching my brain for the missing pieces to the puzzle, but thinking hurts. I just want to go back to sleep.

    ¡°You fell down the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I visualize the staircase leading to the foyer. I recall walking down them so many times, but I don¡¯t remember falling. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. You hit your head pretty hard. All that matters is that you are going to be okay. The doctor says you¡¯ll make a full recovery.¡±

    Rxing into the hospital bed, I feel a little better knowing that. At least nothing that happened will have asting effect on me.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t get married, did we?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Julian shakes his head, a ghost of a smile curves his lips. ¡°We were walking downstairs to get ready for the wedding when it happened. I tried to grab you, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough,¡± he admits shamefully. The sadness and guilt in his voice is like a knife being stabbed into my chest. He mes himself, I know it without even asking him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I try to soothe him.

    His mouth pops open, and he¡¯s about to say something else, but we¡¯re interrupted by a quiet knock at the door. A momentter, the door creeps open, and a petite nurse walks in. She must be new because she can¡¯t be much older than me.

    Her eyes immediately gravitate toward Julian, and she clutches onto the clipboard she is holding like it¡¯s a protective shield. I¡¯m not sure why, but she¡¯s clearly scared of Julian.

    Of course, he doesn¡¯t help matters as he scowls at her, his eyes dragging up and then down her body like he is sizing her up.

    ¡°Hello, Elena,¡± she greets me when she finally tears her eyes away from Julian. She tries to hide the tremble in her voice, but I can still hear it. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Good, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Any pain right now?¡± she asks as she starts to take my vitals,pletely ignoring Julian¡¯s presence.

    ¡°My head hurts a little, but not that bad.¡±

    ¡°We can give you some more pain meds in about an hour. In the meantime, it would be great if you could get some fresh air, maybe go on a walk. I could push you in the wheelchair if you would like¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her on a walk,¡± Julian cuts in gruffly. ¡°Just leave us the wheelchair.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She nods and quickly writes down my blood pressure and pulse onto the paper on the clipboard. ¡°If you need anything else, just push the call button.¡±

    She scurries out of the room like she¡¯s in a hurry to get away. I can¡¯t help but wonder if something happened when I was passed out, but it¡¯s most likely because of how intimidating he is. Hemands a room, and it doesn¡¯t matter where we¡¯re at, that doesn¡¯t change.

    Thinking back on the first time I saw him at my father¡¯s house, I was scared of him too. Of course, he was basically kidnapping me, so I had a good reason to be frightened. Looking at him now, I¡¯m not scared anymore. I¡¯m the opposite in his presence. I feel protected.

    He might not be prince charming, but he always keeps me safe, and I know he¡¯ll always give me what I want and need.

    ¡°You want to go for a walk?¡± Julian asks, interrupting my thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±

    Julian gets the wheelchair and transfers my IV to the pole attached to it. Then he helps me out of the bed, and by helps, I mean he picks me up and deposits me into the wheelchair.

    ¡°I might be injured, but my legs aren¡¯t broken,¡± I joke.

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to risk you falling.¡± He helps me get situated, locking the leg rests of the wheelchair into ce. ¡°You could injure yourself further, and after thest twenty-four hours, the thought of seeing you hurt again¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a faraway look in his eyes, almost as if he¡¯s reliving whatever happened. My throat tightens, and my heart lurches in my chest when he reaches for a lock of hair and tucks it behind my ear. It¡¯s such a small gesture, but it makes me feel warm all over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± The gruffness of his voice reaches down inside me and wraps around my body like veins.

    ¡°Like what?¡± I blink, trying to focus on anything but the warmth building in my core. I might be injured, but I¡¯m definitely not dead. Turns out even in pain, he can still manage to make me weak with need.

 Chapter 61

    Elena

    Leaning forward, he gives me a half-smile. ¡°Like you want me to fuck you. It¡¯s not happening¡­ at least not right now.¡± Those full lips of his brush against my forehead, and I shiver as he moves behind me, taking control of the wheelchair.

    The warmth slowly seeps from my body as he wheels me out of the room and into the hall. His pace is leisurely like he has nowhere else to be. The silence in the hall is deafening, and I notice a few of his men trailing us. I try and ignore them, but that¡¯s hard when I already know they¡¯re there.

    We pass a few rooms, but it doesn¡¯t seem like there is anyone in them, I haven¡¯t seen a single nurse or doctor pass by us. I haven¡¯t spent much time in hospitals, but from what I remember, there are usually people milling about. I can already imagine him demanding that I¡¯m put in my own private wing, away from everyone else.

    ¡°Did you scare the nurses and doctors into giving us our own wing?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did. I picked the best doctor avable to care for you, and two nurses are working eighteen-hour shifts to be there for any and every need you might have.¡±

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I croak, squeezing the arms of the wheelchair.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a Moretti and should be cared for by the best.¡± The deep growl he emits tells me there will be no arguments about this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife yet,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°You will be soon, and marriage or not, you¡¯re mine. What happened changes nothing.¡±

    What happened?

    It urs to me then that he never answered me. He never told me how I fell down the stairs. What was I doing that caused me to fall? Did he push me? Did someone else push me? Panic starts to bubble up, and the pressure on my chest mounts.

    No. Julian wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but someone else might have.

    I recall the time someone tried to poison me. Did the same persone to finish the job? Different scenarios start to breed in my mind like cancer. I force myself to calm and take small shallow breaths, even though my lungs are burning, and my heart is racing out of my chest.

    Staring straight ahead, I see we¡¯re entering the atrium of the hospital. Huge trees canopy the air, and the sound of trickling water fills my ears. Sun shines in through the ss ceiling, making the space bright and airy.

    Julian continues to push me into the massive area, and I calm a little when we reach a small seating area near a giant waterfall that drains into a shallow butrge pond. Putting the brakes on the wheelchair, he moves slowly, sitting on the bench beside me.

    I stare at the waterfall, watching as the water cascades over the edge, rushing into nothingness without realizing it.

    Dragging my gaze from the waterfall, I turn, and my eyes collide with Julian¡¯s wild one. His icy blue eyes are mesmerizing, like deep pits that lead to the ocean floor.

    ¡°What happened? How did I fall?¡± I ask, desperately wanting to know what got me here.

    Julian¡¯s jaw tightens, the angles bing harsh, his features darkening.

    ¡°We will talk about what happened when you¡¯re better, and definitely not here.¡± The tight-lipped smile he gives me doesn¡¯t reach his eyes, and the sharp edge to his voice is a warning.

    This conversation is done for now¡­ but not forever.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, and just then, the throbbing in my head intensifies, and I know he¡¯s right. Right now, isn¡¯t the time to dive into what happened.

    * * *

    The doctor releases me from the hospital the next day. I get the feeling the nurses are all d we are gone, which is the way Julian is. They must have been pretty freaked out.

    Julian treats me like I¡¯m made of ss. He practically carries me to the car, and then from the car and into the house when we get back to the mansion-our home.

    Home. It¡¯s still weird to think about this ce as my home, but the truth is, it feels more and more like that. When I was living with my father, it never felt like a home, more like a jail cell, and though things with Julian weren¡¯t easy at first, things are better here than they ever were with my father.

    Julian carries me all the way up the stairs, and I hold onto him,ying my head on his shoulder. When we make it to the top of the staircase, I almost expect to have a shback, maybe a few memories resurfacing, but nothing happens. The staircase looks as it always has, and I still remember nothing.

    We make it to the bedroom, and I¡¯m surprised to find Marie standing inside the room. She greets us with a warm smile, and I¡¯m even more surprised when I take in the rest of the room.

    One of the dressers has been moved and reced with a bookshelf, which is filled with all my favorite books. The bed is set up with cushions and a backrest to sitfortably with my foot raised. The nightstand has been reced with a table that looks close to the hospital side table. It¡¯s retractable and pulls out and over the bed like a tv tray.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be morefortable like this,¡± Julian exins as I take everything in. ¡°Marie will stay with you when I¡¯m busy. You can¡¯t be alone right now with the concussion.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile.

    I don¡¯t have to be alone anymore.

    Julian lowers me gently onto the mattress, and I sink into the soft cushion with a sigh. There is nothing like being in your own bed. My head is still hurting, and my ribs are killing me, but I try to focus on the good.

    ¡°I also got you this,¡± Julian¡¯s voice softens, and he pulls something out from under the table and hands it to me. I stare down at the silver iPad in my hands. ¡°It¡¯s not connected to the inte, but I preloaded it with movies, music, books, and apps I thought you might like. This should keep you busy while you recover.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper without taking my eyes off the iPad. I¡¯m more than thankful that Julian set all of this up. That he got me this gift and is having Marie stay with me.

    But I can¡¯t help but shake the feeling I¡¯m having right now. There¡¯s this little voice in the back of my mind nagging, telling me that he¡¯s doing this not because he wants too but because he feels guilty. I know he feels responsible for what happened, but I can¡¯t seem to let go of the fact that maybe it¡¯s more than that?

    Did he actually hurt me?

    The question lingers long after he leaves the room.

    Because if he did, I don¡¯t know what I would do.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 62

    Julian

    Three Weeks Later

    Sitting at my desk, I watch the amber-colored liquid swirl around inside the crystal ss. Zeke ck sits across from me. Xander Rossi says he¡¯s the best at what he does, and that¡¯s exactly what I need. Someone good enough to find Romero without spooking him. I want him brought to me alive.

    ¡°Xander tells me you¡¯re good at what you do.¡± I look up at him over the rim of my ss.

    ¡°Good is an understatement, but I don¡¯t want to be boastful.¡± His features are stoic.

    Zeke is pretty young to have the rap sheet he has, but I guess I¡¯m pretty young myself to be the head of this family. From the little background Xander shared with me, he grew up being tossed from foster home to foster home. He¡¯s worked as a hitman for years and is damn good at what he does.

    ¡°This is going to be a bit different than what you¡¯re used to. I don¡¯t want him dead. I want to be the one to deliver that blow. I need you to find him and bring him to me.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want. You know my fee.¡± I nod. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be in touch. I¡¯ll get to work sniffing around. If you have any information or know anyone who might know where he¡¯s hiding, pass the info onto me.¡±

    I nod again and peer into his dark gaze. Even as a paid killer, I can see there are still shreds of a soul that lives inside him. He¡¯s not as far gone as Xander or me. Not yet, at least.

    ¡°I mean it, Zeke. I want him alive. Don¡¯t screw this up.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he growls and shoves out of his chair. He leaves my office without speaking another word to me, and his attitude is almost dismissive. I don¡¯t like being blown off, but I¡¯ll deal with it for now.

    Even here, in this gigantic mansion, hidden away from the rest of the world, I still don¡¯t feel like I can keep her safe.

    Since arriving home, we¡¯ve had two breaches. The men died at my hands, but I still don¡¯t feel like their deaths are enough payment. I want revenge, and I won¡¯t rest until all my enemies are dead, starting with Romero.

    Tapping my fingers idly against the wood, I grit my teeth, rage festering inside me. The fucker could be out there anywhere, and all he¡¯s doing is hiding. He hasn¡¯t tried to contact me, not even to check and see if Elena is okay. Not that I¡¯m surprised he ran like the coward he is instead of caring for his daughter. Most likely because he knows his end is near and as soon as I find him, I¡¯ll be putting a bullet in his head.

    I¡¯ve abandoned the thought of making a big show at the wedding. The need to make him suffer has died down, and all I want now is to wipe him off the face of the earth and move on with my life.

    While my need to make Romero suffer is gone, my obsession with his daughter has only grown. I¡¯ve spent every minute I¡¯m not working with her, tending to her every want and need. I¡¯ve eaten almost every meal with her, held her every night in my arms, and have taken her on walks around the property every day.

    She¡¯s recovering well, and I¡¯ve enjoyed taking care of her for thest three weeks. She has opened me up in ways I can¡¯t even put into words. I enjoy her smiles, her lingering looks, and every touch, no matter how small it is.

    My need to consume her, to strip her bare, and own her body all over again rises with each sunset, and sunrise. I want her, need her, and as soon as she is well enough, I will have her again. The seconds on the clock tick by as I reach the end of my workday.

    Ha, I say that like I¡¯m working in an office and not breaking kneecaps, andundering money across the country. Bringing the ss to my lips, I down the rest of the amber liquid and let it coat my insides with warmth before cing it back on the desk.

    Another day without a single lead on Romero, and another day without my revenge, I try not to let the bitter anger consume my emotions as I shove out of my chair ande to stand. In the end, I still have the most precious thing he owns.

    His daughter.

    Leaving my office, I lock the door and saunter down the hall, stopping in front of the door to our bedroom. Grabbing the iron handle, I twist it and pull the door open. As I enter the bedroom, Marie jumps up from the chair that¡¯s beside the bed.

    ¡°Good evening, sir,¡± she stumbles over her words.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± I wave off her fear. She is scared of me, and rightfully so. I don¡¯t like her, but I tolerate her because I know Elena cares for her. They have be friends, and since that makes Elena happy, I¡¯ll allow it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she squeaks and scurries out of the room with her head bowed. With her gone, I turn my attention back to Elena.

    Her adorable little nose is wrinkled as if she¡¯s smelt something bad.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat her like that. She¡¯s my friend.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I tolerate that, but she¡¯s still an employee of mine, and when I tell her to leave, I expect her to do it.¡±

    Crossing her arms over her chest, she says, ¡°I guess. I just don¡¯t like how scared of you she is.¡±

    I almostugh. ¡°Many people are scared of me. You were as well once. I don¡¯t trust her or anyone for that matter, so it¡¯s better to be feared than not because if people aren¡¯t scared of you, they think they can get away with things.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, our eyes collide, her striking green sh with my icy blues. She is so beautiful, fragile like ss, a fine jewel. Every day, I¡¯m reminded of how precious her safety is, her life is in my hands, and I¡¯ll be damned if I let her down.

    Soon, she¡¯ll be my bride, and then she¡¯ll give me an heir.

    The day ising¡­ soon, so very soon.

    Breaking the connection, I ask, ¡°Are you ready for dinner? Or would you rather take a walk first?¡±

    ¡°Maybe just a short walk before dinner?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± I nod and help her from the bed.

    She loops her arm around mine and uses my body as a brace to stand. She hasn¡¯t used the wheelchair in over a week now. The brace on her ankle is enough to let her walk slowly and pain-free, but I still maintain a hold on her. There is always the risk that she could trip and fall and injure herself all over again.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine without a brace soon,¡± she tells me as we walk down the hall together. ¡°My ribs barely hurt anymore.¡± The excitement in her voice radiates outward. I know she¡¯s ready for me to stop babying her, to do things on her own, but part of me isn¡¯t there yet. With her father out there and enemiesing from left and right, her safety and care is of the most importance.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. I¡¯ll have the doctore take a look and make sure it¡¯s okay to take off the brace beforehand.¡±

    I might be overprotective, but I don¡¯t care. Ahead is the staircase, and in my mind, a shback of that day reys. Her tumbling down the stairs, the horror in her eyes, and how her father tried to kill me. As if Elena can read my thoughts, she perks up and turns her head to look up at me.

    ¡°You never told me how I fell down the stairs,¡± she whispers softly like she¡¯s approaching a wild animal. ¡°I know you would never hurt me¡­ I feel safe with you, but¡­ I just feel like there is something you are hiding from me. Will you please tell me what happened? No matter how many times I rack my brain for an answer or a memory of that day, all I get is a ck void. I know something happened; I can tell¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now¨C¡±

    ¡°It matters to me,¡± she almost yells before softening her voice. ¡°Did someone try to kill me again?¡±

    ¡°What? No. You falling was an ident,¡± I assure her.

    She rxes next to me, but the way she looks at me tells me she still wants to know more. I can¡¯t hide the truth from her forever.

    ¡°Then why are you not telling me how it happened?¡±

    I grit my teeth, my jaw bing steel. ¡°Your father was here.¡±

    Confusion shes across her face. ¡°My father? He was there when I fell?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was there, and he saw it happen.¡±

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he at the hospital? Did you send him away?¡± Her tone grows using, and anger rips through me. I can¡¯t fucking believe it. She still trusts him more than she trusts me, and that bothers me more than I¡¯d like to admit.

    For a moment, I say nothing. I¡¯m caught between wanting to make her see her father for the person he really is and not wanting to hurt her feelings. My desire for herplete submission wins over my need to protect her emotions, and I know what I¡¯m about to tell her is selfish, but it¡¯s the truth.

    ¡°Your father was there. He saw you fall. He saw your lifeless body lying on the bottom of the stairs, and instead of rushing to your aide like I did, he left. He didn¡¯t even check on you, didn¡¯t blink, or make a move toward you. One second, he was there, and the next, he was gone.¡±

    Her whole body goes rigid, and she stops walking. I almost cringe at the hurt in her eyes. Thest thing I want is to see her suffer.

    ¡°Did he try toe to the hospital?¡± she asks, her voice shaky, matching the pain in her gaze.

    ¡°No. He left and went into hiding. No one knows where he is¡­¡± And then it hits me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know where he would go to hide, would you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she blurts out, a bit too fast, too eagerly.

    She¡¯s lying.

    My self-control is hanging on by a thread, but I don¡¯t say another word about it as I lead her outside and into the garden. She doesn¡¯t ask any more questions, and that might be her saving grace at the moment. I don¡¯t trust myself to say anything right now. My anger is too prevalent.

    She¡¯s lying to me.

    She knows where her father is.

    Now, I only have to figure out how to make her talk.

 Chapter 63

    Elena

    Julian is oddly quiet at dinner, and that quietness carries over into the evening. After dinner, we retreat back up to our bedroom.

    Worry swirls like a hurricane inside of me. He¡¯s angry with me. He hasn¡¯t said anything, not a single word, but I can feel it. Feel the fury rushing off of him and mming into me.

    Could he tell that I was lying?

    Who am I kidding? Of course, he could.

    But what am I supposed to do? Tell him where my father is? I can¡¯t do that. No matter what my father has done to me, he is still my dad. Telling Julian where he could be hiding would mean certain death to the only family I have left. My father may have betrayed me, but I¡¯m not like him, and I refuse to get involved in their fight.

    Like a child, Julian leaves me sitting on the bed as he takes a shower. I slip out of my clothes and down to my panties, then I crawl under the nkets and wait for him.

    The bed feels cold and empty when he¡¯s not here. I¡¯m so used to sleeping in his arms, I don¡¯t think I could fall asleep without him anymore.

    The thought is frightening. I never wanted to be dependent upon him, but over time, he¡¯s broken down my walls, and shown me a glimpse of who he really is.

    The bathroom door opens a few minutester, and Julian steps into the roompletely naked. His dark hair is still wet, and droplets stick to his tan skin. Lowering my gaze, I see he is fully erect. His cock so hard, it¡¯s pointing up to his navel.

    Three weeks. It¡¯s been three weeks since he¡¯s done anything, aside from a gentle kiss, or soft caress. Seeing him naked now, ready to fuck me, has my core heating and my breathing in short heavy spurts.

    My pulse races, and not just because of his nakedness. His eyes are dark, his look stern, and his muscles flexed. He radiates anger.

    I was right. He is angry.

    Like a lion, he prowls toward me, and I cannot deny that the way he¡¯s looking at me turns me on even more. It¡¯s both frightening and exciting, like riding a rollercoaster, knowing there is a droping, but unsure when.

    ¡°Why do you protect him? He doesn¡¯t care about you, not like I do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not protecting him,¡± I squeak as he tugs back the covers, exposing my body. My nipples harden at the cool air that kisses my skin. I instinctively try to scoot back and sit up, but Julian grabs my injured ankle and pulls me back toward him.

    ¡°Lies,¡± he hisses through his teeth like a snake.

    All I can do is gasp when he pounces on me, his hand circles my throat, squeezing just enough to let me know he is in control. His hot mouth circles one of my hard tips, and his tongue flicks against it before his teeth sink into my skin.

    Warmth floods my body, colliding with fear and a zing of pain as he bites down harder. Lifting my hands, wanting to ce them on his chest, I hope to regain at least a little control. But he snatches my wrists and pins them above my head with one of hisrge hands while keeping the other on my throat.

    ¡°Julian,¡± I whimper.

    ¡°Tell me what I want to know,¡± he whispers against my skin, trailing kisses up my chest and over my throat. My heart races beneath my skin, thundering so loudly it¡¯s almost all I can hear.

    ¡°I know nothing¡­¡± I tell him, and whine when he pulls away and stares down at me. His icy blue gaze pins me to the mattress, and for the first time in weeks, a shiver of fear runs down my spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get the answer out of you. Roll over,¡± he orders thickly. I don¡¯t even hesitate as I obediently roll over onto my hands and knees. ¡°Leave your hands above your head and jut your ass out.¡±

    I follow his order without thought, even though I¡¯m scared of what he is going to do to me. I watch him take a pillow and stuff it under my stomach before he ces a hand between my shoulder des and pushes me down.

    I¡¯m surprised when he gets off the bed, but I don¡¯t move. I hear him get something out of the dresser. A few momentster, he is back by my side. He takes one of my wrists, and before I know what¡¯s happening, my hands are cuffed to the bedposts.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask meekly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk unless you are answering my questions,¡± he snaps, his voice is gruff, dark, and has an edge to it that has me on high alert. This is not the Julian I trust. This is not the sweet, caring person I seek out for safety. This is the Julian I betrayed, who is willing to hurt me to get his way.

    I¡¯m not prepared for what¡¯s about to happen. I know the extent he¡¯ll go to, to get what he wants. And right now, he wants to get his hands on my father.

    Lost in thought, I let out a surprised yelp when he spreads my legs and climbs back onto the bed behind me.

    ¡°Such a pretty pussy. It¡¯s going to be a shame that I have to punish both of us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he¡­¡± I don¡¯t even get to finish the sentence before I feel his back against mine, his weight presses into me, and his hard cock digs into my ass. His mammoth hand circles the back of my neck, and he squeezes my flesh in warning.

    ¡°Do not speak unless it is to tell me where your father is hiding,¡± he grits out, giving me a hard squeeze before pulling awaypletely.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I shouldn¡¯t be turned on. I should be terrified. Yet, the warmth between my legs grows, and wetness forms against my folds. He¡¯s making me need him, want him, even in the moments when I shouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s a drug I¡¯ll never be able to quit, and I¡¯m ashamed to admit it because wanting him as badly as I do makes me vulnerable.

 Chapter 64

    Elena

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how many times I can bring you to the edge before you lose your mind.¡± The darkness in his voice nkets over my skin, and I shiver.

    A momentter, he¡¯s between my legs, his hot breath fanning against my entrance. Even the sensation that brings makes me pulse and press back against his face, seeking out a release. It¡¯s been three weeks. Three weeks without an orgasm, without pleasure.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting the lesson here. This is a punishment, if you want toe, then you¡¯ll need to tell me where your father is,¡± Julian growls against my folds, and then the world around me fades away.

    I fist the sheets and squirm against his hold. His fingers dig into my flesh as he holds me spread open, his mouth devouring me, feasting like a savage beast. His tongue slips inside my pussy, and he fucks me for a few long seconds before moving to my clit. He¡¯s merciless, and while I try and hold back the pleasure threatening to swallow me whole, I can¡¯t.

    My stomach tightens, and the lightning bolts of pleasure start to shoot through me. I can feel myself on the edge of an orgasm, and without care, push back against his face, grinding my pussy against his mouth to get it right where I want it.

    That¡¯s my biggest mistake because Julian isn¡¯t about to let mee. I know this, can feel it as my body shudders against the mattress. A secondter, he proves his point and pulls away, leaving me aching and cold.

    ¡°Julian,¡± I whimper in frustration, knowing that if I tell him what he wants to know, he¡¯ll let mee while also knowing I might as well be pulling the trigger on my father¡¯s life.

    His mouth is reced with two fingers, which trace my opening.

    ¡°Tell me where your daddy is, and I¡¯ll make youe so hard you¡¯ll forget your name.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± the words are a whisper, and though I can¡¯t see his face at that instant, I know there is a cruel smile on his lips. I¡¯m going to pay for lying to him, pay with my body, mind, and soul.

    He traces my opening, sinking the two thick digits inside my already drenched entrance. Like a cat in heat, I push back against his hand, and I¡¯m rewarded with a chuckle.

    ¡°It sucks when you want something so badly, and it¡¯s within reach, yet you can¡¯t have it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± I gasp as he moves faster, making whatever I was about to call him evaporate from my mind.

    ¡°Not a liar like you, that¡¯s for sure.¡± He moves the two fingers faster and faster, and the pressure in my womb mounts.

    ¡°Oh, god,¡± I pant, warning him once again how close I am toing. It¡¯s a stupid mistake because he¡¯s not going to let mee.

    Like the bastard he is, he stops fucking me with his fingers and slows to nothing more than a stroke, stopping the build-up of pleasure in an instant.

    Frustration mounts inside of me, and my head spins. I need toe, want it so badly, I could hump the mattress at this point and get off.

    ¡°If you want toe, you know what you have to do.¡± Julian slips through my wet folds and rubs gentle circles against my clit.

    ¡°Please¡­ please¡­¡± I beg deliriously.

    Coating his fingers in my arousal, he trails back to my entrance, sinking the two fingers inside me. He starts to fuck me again, and for a moment, I get lost in the pleasure that starts to build back up. Maybe he¡¯s finally going to let mee? Caught up in my own thoughts, I fail to notice the sound of a bottle popping open.

    A secondter, something cold drips into the crack of my ass. Riding the waves of pleasure coursing through my pussy, I don¡¯t realize what is happening until I feel something probing my puckered asshole.

    Panic clings to my body, and I tighten up. ¡°Rx¡­¡± he soothes, and after a few seconds, I do just that.

    With his fingers still inside me, he strokes me from the inside out, making it hard for me to concentrate on his thumb, which gently presses against the tight ring of muscles in my ass. When his thumb slips inside my ass, there is a slight pinch, but aside from that, there is nothing but pleasure, and a deep moan escapes my lips.

    Julian removes his hand from my pussy and grabs my hip instead, holding me down, so he can continue ying with my ass.

    I wonder how I can be so turned on by having a finger in my ass, but the thought slips away from me before I can fullyprehend it as he starts to fuck my ass with his thumb.

    His strokes are precise, shallow, and bring forth a whole new pleasure.

    ¡°Your ass looks beautiful with my thumb inside of it. I can¡¯t wait to see it stretched from my cock.¡± I don¡¯t know how, but his words turn me on even more. Moving his thumb in and out of my ass a little faster, the coil of lust twists tighter in my gut. He pulls out to rece his thumb with two fingers, stretching me even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let youe, no matter how much you beg or plead. Not until you tell me what I want to hear.¡±

    He eats his words a momentter because before I can anticipate it, I¡¯ming, my entire body tightens and snaps like a bow that¡¯s pulled too tight.

    My core tightens, and I squeeze Julian¡¯s fingers tight, holding them inside my body, never wanting to let them go. Pleasure floods every orifice, and I tremble against the mattress. My lids fall closed, and a warm flush nkets my skin.

 Chapter 65

    Elena

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I hear Julian grunt behind me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe from me fucking your ass. Guess I¡¯ll have to change my tactic then.¡±

    For what seems like an eternity, he fucks me with his fingers, making mee two more times. My pussy is barely done convulsing, and he¡¯s entering me with his cock while continuing to keep his fingers in my ass.

    I¡¯m riding a wave of blissful pleasure, my entire body sags forward, and sweat beads my brow. Twisting, I peer over my shoulder at Julian. The look in his eyes is feral, and I know he¡¯s not going to let up. He wants answers, answers I have, and he¡¯s willing to fuck me into submission to get them.

    ¡°Lean back and bounce on my cock,¡± he orders. I move slowly, my body a puddle of mush. Not moving fast enough, I earn a p to the ass, which causes his fingers that are in my ass to slip inside a little deeper.

    A cross between a moan and whimper passes my lips, and I push back against him and start to ride his dick slowly, my ass pping against his groin.

    ¡°Perfect, absolute perfection. I could fuckinge in your tight little hole right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I moan.

    My folds are sensitive, and my entire body is one big ball of pleasure.

    I¡¯m not sure I could take another orgasm, but it looks like I don¡¯t have a choice. Every muscle on my body mps up, and when I feel Julian add another finger to the two already inside my ass, I fall apart, a scream passing my lips.

    I¡¯m drunk on pleasure and high on Julian¡¯s touch. He fucks me with his fingers in my ass for a little while longer and then reces his fingers with the mushroom head of his cock.

    ¡°You won¡¯t fit.¡± I struggle to get the words out as pleasure and pain mingle together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fit angel, you were made for me. Your ass will take my cock.¡±

    That¡¯s the only response I get before he starts to enter me slowly, pushing through the ring of muscles and into my ass. For a brief moment, the pressure is too much, and I whimper, struggling against his grasp.

    cing a hand at the back of my neck, he holds me in ce and starts to move, recing the dull ache with red hot pleasure. All I can feel is him. His scent surrounds me, his body molds to mine. We¡¯re one and the same in this moment.

    His pace speeds up, and the sound of his balls pping against my skin fills the room. He grunts, fucking me slowly, even though I know he wants to rut into me over and over again. Bringing two fingers to my clit, he circles the overly sensitive flesh, and I start to shake once more.

    ¡°Oh, god¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me where he is, tell me, baby, tell me, so I can fill your ass with my fucking cum¡­¡± Pleasure bes pain as he pinches the tiny nub.

    ¡°Julian,¡± I whimper, thrashing against the sheets, making his cock go deeper and rub against something incredible in my ass. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I can¡¯te again.¡± My body is aching, my core clenching around nothing.

    ¡°You can, and you will. You¡¯ll keeping until you tell me; Until you can¡¯t walk, or until I¡¯ve decided you¡¯ve been punished enough. Now take my cock in your ass.¡± He thrusts harder, and my eyes roll to the back of my head.

    With his cock in my ass, and his fingers on my clit, I¡¯m overwhelmed. The feeling is so intense that I don¡¯t know how long I can take it.

    Then he grabs a fistful of hair and tugs my head backward.

    Like an addict, I crave his touch, and when he pinches my clit again, the pain and pleasure collide so profoundly. Ie onest time. It¡¯s quick and powerful like a punch, but then it leaves my clit so sensitive that it almost hurts.

    No, not almost¡­ it hurts. It¡¯s too much. I try to pull away, try to close my thighs, but Julian¡¯s fingers are relentless. My whole body jerks as if I¡¯m getting zapped, but Julian just holds me down more, his hand on the back of my neck, pressing me down into the mattress.

    I feel like I¡¯m about to implode, and that¡¯s when I know he¡¯s won.

    ¡°The beach house¡­ he¡¯ll be at the beach house,¡± I cry out.

    His fingers leave my clit, and relief washes over me a moment before the guilt hits me.

    He crests a momentter, filling my ass with his sticky semen and copsing on top of me.

    Kissing my shoulder, he whispers, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    ¡°We used to go there when I was a kid,¡± I admit shamefully. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°I have to.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t, I can¡¯t be with the man who kills the only family I have left.¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t let the man live who killed mine.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Julian

    At my words, she goespletely silent. I didn¡¯t even mean to say it. My confession just slipped out. That doesn¡¯t take away the honesty of my words, though.

    Pushing up and off her body, I move to sit on the edge of the bed. My cock is still hard, sliding out of her tight little asshole. She doesn¡¯t move as I get up and start undoing her handcuffs. Free, she continues to lie on her stomach even as I go into the bathroom and retrieve a washcloth to clean her up.

    She whimpers as I move the warm cloth between her legs but doesn¡¯t say anything. When she is clean, I roll her over onto her back, so I can look at her face. Her eyes collide with mine, and I see the whirlwind of emotions reflecting back at me. Inside her depths, I could drown a thousand times over. She wears her emotions like a sweater for the world to see.

    Confusion, apprehension, fear. She is digesting what I told her. Trying to wrap her mind around her father killing someone I loved.

    ¡°He killed your family?¡± she finally asks.

    ¡°He killed my mother¡­ and the baby she was carrying.¡±

    Her big blues go wide and tears well over, cascading down the sides of her cheeks. I watch the droplets, hating that she is crying for me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine him doing something like that.¡±

    Anger rears its ugly head. ¡°I can assure you, he did. He killed her. He even admitted to it.¡± I¡¯m trying my best not to be enraged over the fact that she is defending her father, but it¡¯s hard, so hard, especially after the way he ran when she fell, if he was half the man she thinks he is, he would¡¯vee to her rescue. ¡°He¡¯s not a good man, Elena,¡± I add.

    ¡°Neither are you,¡± she rebuts, and I can¡¯t argue with that.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve never imed to be either. Still, there are lines even I won¡¯t cross. I would never kill a pregnant woman. There is no point in arguing about this. Your father will die, whether you like it or not, and I¡¯ll be the one to end him.¡±

    Anguish washes over her face. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a mistake? Or maybe it was an ident?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. Your father is not the man you think he is. You know he told everyone your mother died in a car crash? He¡¯s a liar and a murderer. And don¡¯t forget that he sold you to me, a man that he knows hates him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you bought me! Let¡¯s not forget that, either. You bought me like an item on the shelf in the store. Then you locked me in this room and chained me to your bed! You kill people, you lie, and steal. You¡¯re just as much of a criminal as he is.¡±

    Every muscle in my body quakes, I¡¯m so fucking angry. Angry with her for taking his side. Angry with her father for killing my mother. And angry with myself for letting all of this happen. Unfortunately for Elena, she is the only one here to direct my anger at.

    ¡°You can say just about anything you fucking want to me, but do not fuckingpare me to him! I¡¯m nothing like your father,¡± I say through clenched teeth. My hands are balled up into fists so tight, my nails dig into my palms painfully to ebb some of the rage away.

    Her beautiful face goes ghostly pale, and her mouth pops open like she is about to say something, but no soundes out. There is nothing for her to say, and even if there was, I¡¯m past the point of reasoning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I will kill your piece of shit, father. I will marry you, and you will be mine. You will obey me and do as I say, or I will chain you to the bed for the rest of your fucking life. Don¡¯t tempt me, Elena. If you want to see how big of a monster I can be, then just try and stop me.¡±

    Grabbing my pants off the floor, I slip into them and storm out of the room, mming the door with a ferociousness that makes the walls shake. My fingers shake, and rage boils over as I slide the lock into ce and walk down the hall and away from her. I need a breather to get away before I do something I can¡¯t take back.

    * * *

    After pounding my fists against the punching bag in the gym for an hour and taking a cold shower in the guest room, I feel somewhatposed.

    I was harsh with Elena earlier, maybe too harsh, but I needed her to see her father for who he truly was. I need her to ept that I will be the one to end her father¡¯s life, and I refuse to feel bad about that. She should hate him for leaving her lying limp against the floor at the bottom of the stairs, for selling her to me, but it seems she is far more loyal than I ever expected her to be.

    In time, she will understand.

    Before I go back to the room, I stop at my office and call Father Petro. It¡¯ste, and I know my call might wake him, but I don¡¯t have the patience to wait until tomorrow morning to call and discuss our union of marriage.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he answers after it rings for what seems like a long time.

    ¡°Father Petro, this is Julian Moretti. I apologize for thete-night call, but I need you toe to my estate tomorrow morning. The wedding you were to perform three weeks ago is going to be taking ce. It can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± he murmurs, and I can almost see him nodding his head through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll be there at nine in the morning, is that good?¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Have a good night, Father.¡± Ending the call, I feel a little bit lighter than before. Scribbling on a sticky note, I head back down the stairs and stop in the kitchen and leave a note for Celeste and Marie to be prepared for a ceremony on the terrace right before breakfast. I already informed La about the changes, which means everything is set in ce.

    Tomorrow. Tomorrow Elena will be my wife.

    She¡¯ll be bound to me until death, bound by an unbreakable vow.

    I hold onto that thought, letting it calm me when I enter our bedroom a short whileter. Elena lies on the bed, themp on the nightstand on. The soft glow illuminates the entire room. My eyes move without will to her form, which is wrapped in a nket.

    The washcloth and handcuffs are on the floor next to the bed, a reminder of what I did to her earlier-my cock twitches in my shorts at the memory. I didn¡¯t expect her toe from anal, especially since it was her first time, but fuck me if it wasn¡¯t the hottest damn thing. It¡¯s nothing more but another reminder of how perfect she is.

    No other woman will ever be able topete with her, which is why she will be mine. Forever. Starting tomorrow.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep,¡± I say as I strip out of my shorts and T-shirt.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I never said I was,¡± she snaps without looking up at me. ¡°What else am I supposed to do besides lie in bed if you lock me in the room?¡±

    Smirking at her response, I slip into the bed beside her. Her body stiffens as I pull her into my chest. She actually tries to push me away, but that only makes me hold her tighter. Burying my face in her hair, I breathe deeply, letting her sulent scent ease the rolling hills of anger away. Every time I see her, I think of her father, and I¡¯m reminded that he is out there still living, breathing, and that I have failed to make good on my honor to my mother.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting married tomorrow, in the morning,¡± I whisper into her ear.

    ¡°What? Tomorrow?¡± She squeaks.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re gonna wake up in the morning, put on your wedding dress, and walk your sweet ¨Cnot so virgin ass¨C downstairs and be my wife.¡±

    ¡°Is my father going toe?¡±

    ¡°No. No, guests will be here. It will be just us.¡±

    There is a long moment of silence, and I¡¯m almost sad that there isn¡¯t another fight. The idea of subduing her with sex again makes my cock harden once more.

    ¡°Why did you even want to marry me if my father really did kill your mother?¡± Her question makes everything evaporate, and all over again, I¡¯m on edge. It¡¯s too close to the truth. I don¡¯t want her to find out, not yet.

    ¡°I wanted you from the moment I saw you at your mother¡¯s funeral.¡± It¡¯s not a lie, but it¡¯s not the whole truth either.

    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t bother you that I¡¯m his daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care where you came from. I only care that you are with me now. You¡¯re a Moretti now, my wife, my queen, the woman who will carry and birth our heirs.¡±

    Another moment of silence stretches on before she interrupts the silence with another question.

    ¡°Are you still nning on killing my father when you find him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How can you expect me to say my vows if I know this? If I know the man that will be my husband, ns to kill my father?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you will do it, nevertheless. Two things have never been truer. You will be my wife tomorrow morning, and your father will die at my hands. When? I don¡¯t know, but it will happen, and if you do anything to try and stop me¡­¡± I don¡¯t have to threaten her further. She knows what will happen if she doesn¡¯t do what I want. I wish I didn¡¯t have to force her hand. I wish she would simply say her vows because she wants to.

    The only thought that eases my mind is knowing that one day, she will cherish our vows. She will understand eventually that this is the right thing to do.

    She will see that I was only doing this for us, for her.

    Her father doesn¡¯t love her. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have given her to me.

 Chapter 67

    Elena

    Staring at my reflection, a feeling of surrealness washes over me. I thought Julian was drunk when he came into the bedroomst night and said we were getting married, but as it turns out, he wasn¡¯t drunk, nor lying. Here I stand, in a wedding dress, and I¡¯m about to get married to a man who bought me for ten million dors. A man, I foolishly thought I could love. He knows nothing of love. This is all revenge, that¡¯s all it is. He doesn¡¯t want me the way I want him. It¡¯s a fa?ade, a mirage. I keep telling myself maybe he¡¯ll forget about finding my father, but I know better. He won¡¯t stop till he¡¯s dead.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Julian calls through the closed bathroom door, and my thoughts slip away like grains of sand through an hourss.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I yell back at him. Carefully, I step toward the door and open it just enough to peek through the crack. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad luck to see the bride in her dress?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in your dress on our first wedding day, and you saw how well that worked out.¡± He purses his lips.

    I guess he¡¯s right. What could possibly happen that hasn¡¯t already?

    Pulling the door open all the way, Julian¡¯s entire bodyes into view. He¡¯s standing a few feet away from me in a fitted tux. He looks sharp, roguish, and dangerous. My mouth goes dry, and I swallow my tongue, afraid that it might slip out like a dog¡¯s when it pants. His sea-blue eyes take me in from head to toe, drinking the image before him up.

    ¡°You look¡­ breathtaking.¡± He licks his lips, and I¡¯m taken aback by how genuine hispliment is. There¡¯s a kind of adoration in his tone that I¡¯ve never heard before. It¡¯s especially surprising after all the things he told mest night and the abrupt way he left and returned to tell me we were getting married.

    Sometimes, I think Julian has a split personality. Or maybe he is just a monster inside, and this caring version of him is a fa?ade. Either way, I¡¯m about to marry him. Marry him and all of his sides, the dark one that¡¯s front and center and the kind one that no one ever gets a glimpse of.

    ¡°Come. Father Petro is waiting for us,¡± he offers me his arm. I close the distance between us and loop my arm into his and shiver when my hand brushes against his.

    My stomach churns like I¡¯m on a rollercoaster. I¡¯m about to get married.

    Julian leads me down the stairs, holding me extra tight as we walk down the long staircase. When we reach the bottom step, I almost sigh. Mariaes around the corner, and my thoughts shift.

    ¡°Oh, Elena. You look stunning,¡± she beams, looking me up and down. ¡°Here, I made you this.¡± She hands me a beautiful bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°Thank you, Marie.¡± I smile happily, grateful that she is here. At least I have one friend present at my wedding. One person, I would have invited regardless of when it took ce.

    Julian dismisses Marie with a wave of his hand, and I have to grind my teeth together to stop myself from saying something to him. I don¡¯t understand his distaste for her. Yes, she is his employee, but she is a human as well. Hopefully, with our union of marriage, I will get a say in how things are run around the mansion.

    We continue our walk through the house, and it feels very much like we¡¯re walking to the cemetery toy someone to rest. Reaching the terrace, Julian opens the French doors and the cool morning air kisses my skin.

    As soon as we step outside, I forget about everything. All my worries, fears, and anxiety over marrying Julian fade away. There is a white woven arch set up at the edge of the terrace, white roses are braided into it. The entire thing is picturesque and whimsical.

    Behind it, the sun is sitting in the center of the bright blue sky, illuminating the magical scene. The weather couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. Dragging my eyes away from the d¨¦cor, I find the priest is already standing under the arch, a friendly smile gracing his lips as we walk up and stop in front of him.

    I never expected my wedding to happen this way. I always thought my father would walk me down the aisle and give me away. Even though I never imagined it going this way, I have to admit, it¡¯s beautiful.

    While the priest performs the ceremony, Julian holds onto my free hand with an iron grip while I clutch onto the bouquet with the other.

    Father Petro reads a few passages from the bible about cherishing and protecting each other. I wonder if our marriage will ever be that of others. Bursting with love and joy. I hope those things can find their way into our marriage.

    After we each say our vows, which are generic ones, we repeat after Father Petro. We exchange wedding bands at the very end, and my fingers shake as I slide the silver wedding band onto Julian¡¯s finger. I think I¡¯m going to be sick. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m married.

    ¡°I, hereby, pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.¡±

    Julian turns to face me, looking every bit as intimidating as he was the night he showed up in my father¡¯s office. Turning, I do the same and swallow thickly as I lift my gaze and meet his. He¡¯s watching me like I¡¯m his prey, and I guess in a way I am.

    Lowering his head, he leans in and presses his lips to mine, sealing our fates with a kiss. The kiss is gentle and kind,pletely unlike anything I would expect, then again, Julian officially owns me now. I am Mrs. Moretti.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Father Petro smiles as we break the kiss. My lips are burning, and my entire body is trembling.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Julian whispers and grabs my hand, clutching it tightly like he is worried that I¡¯ll run away. He guides us down the steps and toward the pool, where I see a table is set up with a variety of fruits, pastries, and other breakfast items.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mrs. Moretti,¡± Julian smirks as he helps me into my chair.

    ¡°What happens next?¡± I ask, waiting for the other shoe to drop.

    Did he find my father already? Is he going to spring it on me at any second? Guilt gnaws away at my insides. I¡¯m married, and my father wasn¡¯t even here to witness it.

    ¡°Now we have breakfast and get ready for our honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°Honeymoon?¡± I try not to sound as shocked as I feel. ¡°We¡¯re going on a honeymoon?¡±

    Julian smiles, showing off his sparkly white teeth. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re staying at a private beach house on a secluded beach, where we will spend the next thirty days together. I want to give you some freedom and let you enjoy yourself. I think it will be good for us and give us a chance to get to know each other a little more as well.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve woken up in another dimension. I can¡¯t believe what I am hearing, and for a brief second, I simply stare at him in awe.

    ¡°You seem shocked, perhaps you would rather be locked in our bedroom?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± I blurt out and reach for the ss of orange juice while Julian grabs my te and fills it with food. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised is all. After the way things endedst night, I didn¡¯t expect something like this¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and I want you to be happy. This trip will allow you the freedom you seek, without me worrying about someone hurting you, or you running away.¡±

    And just like that, I realize the freedom he is giving me is a false sense of hope. He doesn¡¯t trust me, not really. He¡¯s giving me freedom but only as much as he is allowing, and it¡¯s on his terms. My stomach sours, and the idea of eating makes me nauseous.

    ¡°I thought when we married, you would trust me more and give me more freedom?¡±

    ¡°I am and will.¡± He takes a bite of strawberry and hands my te, which is loaded with food, back to me.

    ¡°Only on your terms, though, right?¡± I scoff angrily.

    I was so foolish to think that getting married would make things better. Foolish to think that Julian Moretti, the dark wolf of the mafia underbelly, would fall for me. All he wants to do is control me. Nothing has changed.

    ¡°Everything is on my terms, wife, you should know this by now. When your father is taken care of, and I have nothing more to worry about, you can be free. Now eat, we have a long day ahead of us,¡± he orders me like I¡¯m a child, and I¡¯m tempted to object, but what good would that do me. Not eating isn¡¯t going to hurt anyone but me.

    Begrudgingly, I pluck a piece of fruit off the te and shove it in my mouth. I chew the fruit viciously with maddening anger like it¡¯s the person I want to hurt.

    A momentter, Laes sauntering up to the table, and Julian excuses himself, leaving me to sit at the table alone, and I hope this isn¡¯t a vision of the future. I¡¯ve already lost my mother, and my father is soon to follow. I¡¯m not sure what I will do if I can¡¯t get Julian to see past his vengeful ways.

    Is there a future of love and happiness for us, or were we doomed from the very start?

 Chapter 68

    Julian

    I stare down at the silver band on my finger. It catches in the light and feels strange on my finger. I¡¯m a married man. Married to the enemy¡¯s daughter. Married to a woman who knows nothing of the truth as to why I took her. A moral man would feel guilt, but I feel nothing close to that. Now, I hold all that Romero cares for in the world in the palm of my hand.

    Marie packs our suitcases, and Elena sits on the bed and watches her. She tried to help, but I stopped her. I pay Marie an hourly wage to do the things that I want her to do. Elena needs toe to terms with that.

    Leaning against the wall, I watch the two women talk andugh while I drink a ss of whiskey. The day is still young, I know, but a union of marriage calls for a ss of whiskey. Dressed in a sundress that hugs her luscious curves and shows off the perfect swell of her tits, I have to stop myself from taking my wife into the bathroom and fucking her against the mirror to consummate our marriage properly.

    Wife. She is my wife now. It seems surreal, almost as if this morning was a dream.

    Marie keeps her head down, her eyes trained on folding thest few items for our suitcases as I stare at Elena. The idea of leaving this mansion and heading to the ind makes me nervous, but I know Elena needs this, and a part of me needs it too.

    No one will be able to reach her there, and any chance of her escaping is extremely unlikely. Plus, everything back here will be managed and taken care of. La will be holding the fort down, and Zeke is searching for Romero, so I have a little time to rx and focus on us. All will be well.

    I¡¯m just anxious to get out of here and to the ind. Downing the rest of the amber liquid in my ss, I walk over and set the crystal ss down on the nightstand. The sound causes Marie to jump a foot off the ground, and I bite the inside of my cheek to withhold a smirk.

    ¡°Go make sure your things are packed and ready to go. We¡¯ll finish up here,¡± I dismiss her. Her eyes dart between Elena and me before she scurries away like a timid little mouse.

    ¡°Do you take pleasure in scaring everyone?¡± Elena questions as soon as Marie is out of the room. The defiance in her eyes glistens in the sun filtering in through the window.

    ¡°Do you want the honest answer or the one that will make you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Elena rolls her eyes at me.

    ¡°Fear keeps people in line. I¡¯ve told you this before.¡± I step closer to the bed and zip up the suitcase, ¡°Are you hungry? We have an hour-long ne ride, and then a boat will take us to the ind. So, it will be a while before dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ind?¡± She perks up.

    ¡°Is that the only word you heard out of that sentence?¡±

    ¡°Kind of.¡± She smiles widely. ¡°We¡¯re going to an ind? What kind? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a private ind in the Caribbean. We¡¯ll fly down to Saint Martin, and from there, a boat will take us to the Ind. Have you ever been to the Caribbean?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± She frowns. ¡°The furthest I¡¯ve been away from home is Ondo. My parents actually took me to Disney for my eighth birthday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll love it, and I¡¯ll be happy to take you to see the world if that¡¯s what you¡¯d like.¡± She gives me an uncertain look like she is doesn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s clich¨¦, but I¡¯ve always wanted to go to Paris.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to Paris. Maybe in the fall.¡± Her smile widened at my words, and I¡¯m already nning out the details in my head. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get a light lunch before we head out.¡±

    Elena gets up from the bed. I let her take the brace off after I called the doctor and confirmed she didn¡¯t need it anymore. She loops her arm in mine like she did earlier this morning, but it already feels different now. More natural, more familiar, like her arm is supposed to be in mine¡­ always.

    * * *

    I watch her raven hair dance in the wind as the boat glides over the water gracefully. I haven¡¯t been able to take my eyes off of her all day. Not because I¡¯m worried about her running, but because I¡¯ve never seen her so happy. Never seen this twinkle of excitement in her eyes or this permanent smile on her lips. Her whole face lights up every time we see something new, and I can¡¯t get enough of it.

    If I could, I would spend the next hundred years traveling with her, simply to ensure this is how she¡¯ll feel every day. I want her happiness, to always see her smiling. It¡¯s grown on me, bing the most important thing next to destroying her father in my life.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± I ask when I see goosebumps pebble across her bare arms.

    ¡°A little, but I¡¯m fine. I want to stay out here. I feel so free with the wind in my hair like I can do and go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°We can stay.¡± I wrap my arm around her and pull her into my side. Marie and Celeste are below deck, and I¡¯d rather spend time with my wife alone anyway.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Security is already set up on the ind. I¡¯ll have fewer men there than I have around the mansion, but since the ind itself is secure, and no one even knows where we are, we don¡¯t need as many men.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Elena squeals beside me as the indes into view. It¡¯s less than an hour boat ride from the maind, but it¡¯s far enough away to be secluded. It¡¯s not even on a map.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Our home for a month.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m excited¡­¡± She looks out at the ind in wonder, and I spend the rest of the ride watching her.

    Ten minutester, we arrive at the small dock at our private beach. I help Elena off the boat and walk her onto the shore.

    Two of my men greet us and board the boat to get our luggage while I walk to the house with my eager wife by my side.

    As soon as we step inside the house, the aroma of fresh roasted chicken greets us. I hired two extra maids, which got here yesterday, to make sure everything was perfect and ready by the time we arrived.

 Chapter 69

    Julian

    ¡°Are you ready to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No. I mean, I¡¯m starving, but I also want to walk around and look at everything.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a quick tour before sitting down for dinner then.¡±

    We walk around the house, looking into each room. Elena acts like a kid on Christmas morning, and every new room is a new present she is unwrapping.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°It really is,¡± I say, looking straight at her. ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    We walk back to the dining room, which is already set for us. Arge flower arrangement in the center of the table, with various foods spread out around it.

    Our first official dinner as husband and wife.

    ¡°Bring us some champagne,¡± I order. A few minutester, two flutes and a bottle are brought to us. I open it with a pop and pour us each a ss. ¡°Enjoy it while you can.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elena wrinkles her nose.

    ¡°You might be pregnant soon, and then you won¡¯t be able to drink for nine months.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Elena looks down at the table, chewing at her bottom lip. ¡°I meant to tell you. I know it¡¯s horrible timing, but when I went to the bathroom on the boat, I realized my period started.¡±

    Disappointment ms into me. Partly because we won¡¯t be able to have the perfect wedding night like I had nned, but mostly because her getting her period means she is not pregnant yet. I didn¡¯t expect her to be after we only had sex a hand full of times, but it still saddens me that I¡¯ll have to wait longer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Elena whimpers.

    ¡°Nothing to be sorry about. I would be displeased if we had waited, and tonight was our first time together, but since I thoroughly fucked youst night, I¡¯ll be patiently waiting to fuck you again in a few days.¡±

    Elena¡¯s face turns crimson at my words. Not because she isn¡¯t used to my dirty talk, but because one of the temporary maids is in the room, refreshing our drinks. Her embarrassment only makes me smile. The maid seems a little flustered as well but is smart enough not to make a sound before scurrying away.

    The rest of the dinner goes pleasantly uneventful. When I lead Elena back to the bedroom, I expect her to want to go to bed right away. Instead, she tucks me into the bathroom.

    ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± I¡¯m guessing from the way she is pulling me along, she expects me to join. I¡¯ll dly oblige.

    I turn on the water and help her out of her clothes before I peel my own off. The shower here is just asrge and luxurious as the one at home. There is more than enough room for both of us with the two rainfall showerheads.

    Stepping under the spray, I close my eyes and let the hot water cascade over my face. I almost flinch when Elenaes up behind me, running her small hands over my back.

    Turning, I face her and open my eyes. She has a mischievous twinkle in her gaze, and for a moment, I wonder what she is up to. That thought, along with every other, disappears when she lowers herself to her knees and wraps her delicate fingers around my already hard cock.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan as she leans forward and takes me into her hot mouth. Her soft lips close around my length, and her velvet tongue runs along the underside. I ce one hand on the cool tiled wall next to me, feeling the need to brace myself while I bury my other hand in her ck hair.

    She moves slowly and sensually over my length, taking me deep until I hit the back of her throat before sliding back out all the way. Her hand stays wrapped around the base of my cock as she keeps working the rest like a fucking pro.

    It doesn¡¯t take me long before I feel my balls tightening and the tingle at the base of my spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonnae down your throat¡­ you¡¯re gonna swallow it,¡± I grit through clenched teeth, barely hanging on.

    She moans and nods her head as much as she can with my cock in her mouth. I can feel the vibration of her moan through my entire body.

    I try not to grip her hair tightly, letting her stay in control, but when I feel my orgasm rising, I can¡¯t resist any longer. I wrap my fingers around her hair and close my fist, holding her in ce as I shoot ropes after ropes of my release down her throat.

    She keeps sucking until the veryst drop, and I¡¯m d I left one hand at the wall for support because, fuck me, my legs might give out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Releasing my cock, she gracefully gets back on her feet, licking her lips like she enjoyed herself very much.

    ¡°Sorry, my uterus messed up our wedding night.¡± She smiles cheekily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that apology from your mouth every damn day.¡± Straightening up, I grab her hips and pull her close to me, molding her soft curves against my hard ones.

    Leaning down, I take her lips, devour her like it¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ll need to survive. I plunge my tongue inside of her, tasting myself. Thebination of our tastes is so intoxicating, my cock roars back to life. Fuck, I¡¯m never going to get enough of her.

    Not ever.

 Chapter 70

    Elena

    Three days. That¡¯s how long we¡¯ve been on the ind. It¡¯s strange to wake up in such a beautiful ce every day and be able to walk right outside and onto the beach, especially after being locked inside a room, and only being allowed to leave when I¡¯m told I can.

    Together we have breakfast in the small nook that overlooks the beach. I can hear the waves as they rush toward the sandy shore. This entire ce is beautiful beyond words, but like everything else in my life, it is darkness and control hidden beneath a nicely shaped box. I wish there were no restrictions on mine and Julian¡¯s marriage. That I could be free of any chains.

    ¡°Are you not hungry?¡± Julian asks, interrupting my thoughts.

    Looking up from my still mostly filled te of food, I find him watching me. His dark gaze is prating as if he can see right through me and into my mind. My eyes catch on the glittering ring that adorns his finger. I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re married. That he is mine, and I am his. I¡¯m married to a mobster, a criminal that knows how to bend me to his will.

    ¡°My stomach has been a little upset,¡± I say, which isn¡¯t entirely a lie.

    Julian frowns. ¡°I have some work to do, but I can always work on it tomorrow orter. I do not want to leave you if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± His protectiveness oozes out of him, charging the air around us. Still, I feel like I need to get some time away from him.

    ¡°No, no. I want to go for a walk along the beach, check out the ind a little bit. It isn¡¯t often that I get to go somewhere alone,¡± I tease.

    A smile graces his lips a moment before he takes a drink of his orange juice. A man as cruel and dark as he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to look so sexy. I find myself always watching him, and my mouth waters at the tightness of his muscles, the way he holds me, his scent, and taste. Everything about him turns me on. I shouldn¡¯t want the man who took everything from me, and yet, I can¡¯t deny my feelings either.

    ¡°You¡¯re never alone, no matter where you go, I will always be there. Or at the very least not far behind you.¡± It¡¯s not just a statement but a warning. He will be watching me, no matter where I go. I¡¯ll never be free.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. You¡¯re always watching me.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± his voice drops, and I shiver at the depth of it, feeling the sound deep in my core.

    Part of me might be angered how we came together, and while knowing he won¡¯t stop at anything to end my father, I can¡¯t deny the pull I have to him.

    It¡¯s like sticking your hand into the mes of fire, knowing it¡¯s going to burn while also knowing you have no other option. With Julian, there is no option, no alternative. He holds all the power, and I am a ve to his every move.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to explore the ind,¡± I say, pushing up from my seat.

    The chair scrapes across the tile floor, and Julian¡¯s brows pull together. ¡°Are you trying to run away? I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to remind you that there¡­¡±

    ¡°Is no way off the ind.¡± I finish his sentence, trying not to sound mocking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me ten million times. I thought I was your wife. I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m still a prisoner,¡± I sass.

    Julian tosses his napkin down on the table. ¡°Run along, my queen. Just know I¡¯ll be watching you.¡±

    I resist an eye roll and turn to walk away, but I¡¯m pulled backward, a secondter, my back colliding with a firm chest. Julian¡¯s hand sinks into my raven hair, and he tugs my head back, making the muscles ache at the angle. His hold is firm, controlling, and I shiver at the power he holds. His teeth skim my ear, and his intoxicating scent surrounds me. Danger and cinnamon, that¡¯s what he smells like.

    ¡°I hope you n to change your clothes before you leave this bedroom.¡±

    Something inside of me makes me want to tempt the beast, to push back against the steel bars that keep me caged. ¡°And what would you do if I said I wasn¡¯t?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, he¡¯s released his grip on my hair and twisted me around to face him. The air rushes from my lungs as shoves me against the wall. The smile on my lips fades when hisrge hand circles my throat, and our gazes collide. His grip is like that of an iron shackle around my neck. Anyone else would be pissing their pants by now, begging for forgiveness, but somehow, I stand my ground and remainposed. I remind myself that I am his equal, not a doormat he can step on.

    Like a feral wolf, his lips curl back, and he snarls his next set of words.

    ¡°I would chain you to my side, and never let you out of my sight. That¡¯s what I would do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already do that?¡± I counter, looking him right in the eyes.

    Zeroing in on me like I¡¯m prey, his lips nearly graze mine as he says, ¡°You¡¯re fooling yourself if you think I¡¯ve been treating you that badly. Now, change, or I will lock you in this bedroom for the rest of the day. We might be on an ind, but my men are still here, and if they see even an inch of flesh they shouldn¡¯t, I will put a bullet between their eyes. Do you want to be responsible for someone¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the word squeaks past my lips.

    ¡°Then change and get out of my sight before I fuck you until you beg me to stop, and believe me, I won¡¯t be gentle.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As badly as I¡¯m tempted to see him do it, I want to explore the ind. His lips flutter against mine, and it¡¯s the softest kiss, gentle, kind like he is telling me a secret with his lips. I¡¯m frazzled and confused, and my knees tremble, barely holding me up.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I mumble, and a momentter, he releases me like I¡¯m a hot branding iron on his skin. Lifting a hand, I rub at my throat while my heart thunders inside my chest. I can still feel his grip there. My lungs burn as if I¡¯ve been holding my breath, and I sigh loudly into the room.

    ¡°One of the guards took Celeste to the maind for supplies. Only Clyde and Marie are here right now,¡± Julian exins. ¡°If you need anything, I can still text them to pick it up for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything,¡± I say, my voice still breathy.

    With onest lingering look, I dart across the room and over to the foot of the bed where my suitcase is. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wearing anything overly revealing, a pair of sleep shorts, and a spaghetti strap top, but I¡¯m not going to push him or give him another reason to shackle me to the bed because he will. I have no doubt in my mind that he will do everything possible to remind me of the power he holds.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I see him turn away from him. He pulls out his phone, giving the device his undivided attention. Quickly, I change out of my PJs and slip into a pair of shorts and a dressy tank top. Momentarily, I pause and consider putting on a bathing suit but decide against it. I¡¯m not going to be going into the ocean alone, especially not when I can¡¯t swim.

    Julian has his nose buried in his phone, so I slip out of the room without notice. I¡¯m bubbling over with excitement as I walk through the house.

    The ind isn¡¯t very big, but I n to search every inch of it. I enjoy being with Julian, but I want more freedom, and I need to see my father. To warn him of what¡¯s toe. Eventually, Julian will forgive me for escaping.

    The mansion is set right on the beach and is the focal point of the ind. Julian ims there is only one way on and off the ind, but I don¡¯t believe him. What if there were an emergency? With the cement of the house as it is, there is nothing but open concept throughout. Every window you look out of, there is ocean and beach. It¡¯s peaceful, and part of me wants to stay here in this bubble of perfection forever.

 Chapter 71

    Elena

    Rushing down the stairs, I enter the kitchen, which is empty. The French doors that lead outside are wide open, letting the breeze from the ocean in. Where should I go first? I walk out the doors and look both ways. I see nothing but the beach for miles.

    The air is salty as I breathe it into my lungs, but I love it. Love the freedom that surrounds me, the sound of the ocean, and the way my toes feel in the sand. Randomly choosing, I go left and head away from the mansion.

    Walking along the beach, the water creeps closer and eventually washes over my feet. The water is cold, and a shiver runs down my spine. I¡¯m not sure how long I walk beforeing to a small area that¡¯s overgrown with trees and vegetation. I almost don¡¯t see the small boathouse peeking out in between the green leaves.

    I consider turning around because thest thing I want to do is go trespassing into something, but there is a nagging at the back of my mind that tells me to investigate further.

    Julian said there were no other boats on the ind. Was he lying? Or is this boathouse empty? Maybe it¡¯s not a boathouse at all?

    Curiosity gets the best of me, and I continue walking toward it. My steps are hesitant, and fear coils deep in my gut. It could be nothing just a small abandoned outbuilding, or it could be something bigger than that.

    Just a small peek inside, I tell myself. I just want to know what¡¯s inside.

    As I get closer, walking deeper into the overgrowth, I realize how old and run down this building is. The ts of wood are debilitated, and the paint on them is chipped away by the elements. Smiling to myself, I feel as if I¡¯ve won a trophy.

    I bet Julian has no idea that this is here. I get to the door and tug on the handle, which is barely hanging on. I find it¡¯s not locked but cracked open. The hinges creak as I pull the door open and stick my head inside.

    My eyes go wide as I take in the motorboat inside the wooden building. I could leave right now, without a word, get a head start. It¡¯s what I should do, but deep down, I know I can¡¯t.

    I can¡¯t leave Julian. I want to warn my father, and I n to, to tell him to leave me alone, that I¡¯m happy where I am, but I can¡¯t leave, not yet.

    Taking a step back, I let the door fall closed, and feel like I¡¯m betraying myself a little as I walk back through the heavy foliage and onto the beach.

    Awareness washes over me, and I realize that I¡¯ve been gone for some time, so instead of continuing on with my adventure, I head back to the house.

    Instead, maybe I¡¯ll find Marie, and we can do something together. Make some cookies or watch some tv together? The secret of what I found presses heavily like a stack of bricks on my shoulders. I¡¯m walking up the backside of the mansion, returning the same way I left when I hear what sounds like scuffling in the kitchen. I¡¯ve not yet reached the French doors to see inside, so I have no idea what is happening, but my heart thunders in my chest, and my legs kick into overdrive when I hear a deep male voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do as I fucking say, or I¡¯ll tell Julian that you¡¯re a spy¡­¡± I know that voice. It belongs to one of Julian¡¯s guards, Clyde, I think.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Marie softly cries, and I know whatever is happening is bad.

    Rushing into the kitchen, my blood is pumping, and I¡¯m ready to destroy. When I spot Marie facing me, her eyes are wide with fear, and tears slip freely down her cheeks.

    Clyde is tugging at her clothes like she is a ragdoll.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you, and you¡¯re going to enjoy it. Do you understand me?¡± Clyde¡¯s voice is nauseating, and I hate that I have to slow my steps. My eyes dart to the butcher block sitting on the counter near the stove, and I don¡¯t even think, I just react.

    Darting toward the butcher block, I grab the first knife my fingers touch, which also happens to be the biggest. The de gleams in the light, and my hands shake while rage simmers just beneath the surface.

    Rushing around the ind, I lift the knife above my head just as he slips a hand beneath Marie¡¯s maid dress. All I see are her tear-stained cheeks, the pain in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    I put everything I have into that strike, and the knife cuts through him like hot butter and sticks like an ax in a piece of wood in his back.

    Immediately, he turns on me, fury in his eyes, his lips curls up, and he roars with rage. I reach for the knife, attempting to tug it out of his back, but a sting of pain ripples across my hand as my palm makes contact with the de instead of the handle.

    ¡°You will pay for that, you little fucking bitch,¡± he snarls, and before I canprehend what is going on, his fist is flying at my face.

    The blownds against my cheek with the intensity of a house mming into me, and nearly sends me to the ground. Somehow, I manage to keep my footing, even as pain radiates across my cheek, and blood fills my mouth.

    Clyde takes a menacing step toward me, his eyes gleaming with red hot rage. Lifting his hand as if he¡¯s going to punch me once more, and my eyes drift closed as if out of instinct.

    Oh, god.

    The hit neveres. Silence surrounds us, and that¡¯s when I open my eyes again and find Clyde on the ground, his eyes vacant and Marie standing in front of me.

    ¡°He will me me for this.¡± Her voice is nothing more than a tremble, and I know she is right. Julian will kill her for this, even while knowing it isn¡¯t her fault.

    My face aches, and my hand throbs, reminding me of the fresh cut there. Warm blood drips down my fingers and onto the white tile, where an even bigger splotch of blood is forming beneath Clyde¡¯s body.

    Instantly, I know what I have to do.

    Grabbing a kitchen towel, I wrap it around my hand as tightly as I can. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m going to get you out of here. He can¡¯t hurt you if you aren¡¯t here.¡±

    Turns out, my n to save the boat for another time was a good choice. Marie needs to be saved far more than I do.

 Chapter 72

    Julian

    ¡°There was no sign of him being there. Not recently, at least,¡± Zeke exins over the phone.

    ¡°He must have anticipated that Elena would tell me about it.¡± I lean back in the leather office chair. ¡°Keep looking. He can¡¯t hide from us forever. If I have to, I¡¯ll draw him out of hiding.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find him. In fact, you¡¯ll have him by the end of the week,¡± he promises me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to our next conversation then,¡± I say before hanging up the phone. I have to say, I¡¯m impressed by his confidence. Let¡¯s just hope he can actually deliver. I want Romero dead and gone. I want him out of Elena¡¯s life. In my eyes, she will never be safe so long as he¡¯s breathing.

    Closing theptop, I push up from the chair. It¡¯s almost dinner time, and I don¡¯t want to leave my wife waiting. My wife. It is fucked up how much I am enjoying this whole marriage thing. When I chose to marry Elena, I never anticipated caring for her, wanting her as deeply as I do. In ways, she¡¯s changed me, made me see things in a different light. She brings a goodness to my soul that I thought would never return.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As soon as I step out of my office, a feeling of unease ovees me. I can¡¯t exin why or what or how, all I know is that the small hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. My heart rate picks up, and my breathing bes uneven.

    Fear creeps its way up my spine and settles over my skin like a thin sheen of sweat. I can count on one hand the number of times I¡¯ve been scared in my life.

    Something is off.

    The house ispletely quiet, too quiet. The silence is deafening.

    Frantically, I start moving, racing through the house like a chicken with my head cut off, checking every room. She said she was going to go walking around the house.

    ¡°Elena!¡± I yell into the empty space, but silence still surrounds me. I keep moving until I¡¯ve checked every room upstairs and find myself rushing downstairs. I¡¯m seconds from calling in the guards when Ie around the corner leading into the kitchen ande to an abrupt halt.

    My feet and heart stop at the same time as I take in Clyde, one of my guards, dead on the kitchen floor. He¡¯s faced down, with a knife stuck in his back, a puddle of blood surrounding him like a ck blob of ink against the white tile.

    No, no, no. It¡¯s like I¡¯m living a recurring nightmare. This can¡¯t be real. No one knows we¡¯re here. No one could have known.

    ¡°Elena!¡± I scream again, hoping for a different oue now. Hoping she will walk around the corner and into my arms but the seconds tick by, and she neveres walking into the kitchen.

    I¡¯m so shocked that for a moment, I forget about her tracker. Pulling out my phone, my fingers slip over the buttons as I type in the code to unlock it as fast as I can. Navigating to open the app to find her is a pain as the simmering rage inside of me beats to get out. It feels like an eternity until the location loads.

    Then it finally pings, and the map lights up the screen, a red moving dot pinpointing her exact location.

    Anger floods my veins, rushing through my body like a tidal wave hitting the shore. She is out on the ocean, heading toward the maind. Someone fucking kidnapped her. Someone took her, and I didn¡¯t even realize it.

    They took her right out from under my nose, killed one of my men, and escaped the ind with her. Failure. I¡¯m a fucking failure. I failed to protect her all over again. Instantly, a million terrible images enter my mind.

    Someone else¡¯s hands on Elena, hurting her, causing her pain, viting her¡­ killing her. The anger bes almost unbearable like a knife being plunged into my chest over and over again, and I use it as fuel as I rush outside and toward the boathouse.

    My feet pound against the sand, and I almost fall a thousand times as the ocean breeze whips against my face and through my hair. The muscles in my legs burn as I push myself to run faster than I ever have before.

    As I get closer to the boathouse, hidden deep in the small patch of trees and tall grass, I can see the door swinging open, and the dreadful feeling in my gut only expands outward. When I get to it, my worst fearse true.

    The sand beneath my feet gives way, and I fall to my knees.

    The emergency boat is gone.

    Elena is gone.

    My wife is gone.

 Chapter 73

    ElenaThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m making a mistake.

    I¡¯m making a big mistake.

    The voice in my head keeps repeating the same thing, but it¡¯s toote to turn back now. Marie is right, Julian will me her and most likely kill her for what happened. She is not safe, and I won¡¯t be able to live with myself if something happens to her, not when I was the one that killed him.

    Of course, she is still crying, her arms wrapped tightly around her legs while she rocks herself back and forth with the movement of the boat.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Maria,¡± I say softly, trying to calm her down. ¡°Look, we¡¯re almost at the maind. We¡¯ll find some way for you to get home, and then I¡¯ll go back to the ind and exin everything to Julian. Everything will work out.¡±

    Her tear-filled eyes find mine, and the fear I see in those depths makes my heart hurt. She is so scared, the fear I see in her gaze rivals anything I¡¯ve ever felt personally, and there is nothing I can say to her to ease that fear.

    Even worse, my husband is the cause of her fear, and I¡¯m not sure even I could stop him from hurting her, which is why we¡¯re doing what we¡¯re doing now. If I can get her away and get her hidden, maybe there is a chance this can all be okay.

    ¡°Ah, I think you better hold on ¡¯cause I¡¯m not sure how to stop this boat at the pier,¡± I warn Marie as we get closer. I shut down the engine and let us float thest bit, but apparently, I didn¡¯t do so early enough. Our boat hits the side of the pier with a loud crack. My body jerks to the front, and I barely manage to stay inside the boat.

    Marie grabs the edge of the boat and keeps us pulled against the walkway. I climb out first, then help her to get out. Marie ties the boat up while I tighten my makeshift wrap around my cut hand. When we¡¯re both done, we have our first good look around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head that way,¡± I point toward the road. ¡°That¡¯s where we came from. We just need to find a phone, so you can call your family.¡±

    ¡°You should just go back, Elena. I promise I¡¯ll be fine from here. You need to go back before Julian finds you missing.¡±

    I won¡¯t lie, the idea is tempting, especially knowing the consequences are going to be dire. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done more for me than I can ever repay you for. Please, head back. I don¡¯t want you to get in trouble for helping me¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s them!¡± A male voice interrupts our conversation.

    Both of our heads snap up in the direction the yelling came from. Four men in uniforms are running toward us like we broke some unknownw.

    ¡°Police! Stop!¡± Someone else yells.

    All I can do is stand there like a deer caught in the headlights of an oing car. They can¡¯t be after us. We¡¯ve done nothing wrong.

    Are the police arresting us? A momentter, I get my answer when one of the officers grabs my arms and shoves me to the ground, tugging my arms behind my back and ps handcuffs onto my wrists. The whole moment is surreal, and I don¡¯t even know what to say or do. There is no reaction to what just happened.

    One moment I¡¯m talking to Marie, the next I¡¯m arrested, and my hands are cuffed together.

    What the hell is happening?

    * * *

    We¡¯ve been in a holding cell for a while now, and still, not a single person has told us why we were arrested. No one has tended to the cut on my hand either, and I could use some Tylenol and an ice pack for my face, which is still throbbing.

    Marie has been crying almost the entire time, and all I can do is hold her and tell her that everything is going to be okay. Thank god they put us in the same cell, at least. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if they separated us.

    Screams echo down the hall, and I cling to Marie with all my might.

    Someone came by and brought us water a little while ago. I asked them for a phone call, but they refused. Told us to wait and shut up. I wanted to say something like if you hurt us, my husband will kill you, but I managed to bite my tongue on that one.

    The thought of Julian makes my chest ache. All I wanted was some freedom, and as soon as I get it, I have to get myself into trouble.

    He¡¯ll never trust me again.

    In fact, I bet he¡¯ll think the worst. Think I was trying to leave.

    Approaching footsteps apanied by the rattling of keys have me on high alert. Marie and I both stand up, our eyes trained on the door while I refuse to let go of her.

    One of the officerses into view first. Only a secondter, does Julian appear behind him. Marie starts shaking in my hold, and I rub my hand over her arm in hopes to calm her, but when my eyes lock with Julian¡¯s, I start to shake myself.

    I¡¯ve never seen him like this. His eyes are a deep sea of emotion. Anger, disappointment, and hurt swimming right at the surface, but there is more. Some depth, I never knew existed. There is raw fear, and it¡¯s almost as if he was afraid that¡­

    The officer unlocks and opens the metal bar door and motions for us to step out. I¡¯m tempted to dig my feet into the ground because I know when we get back to the ind, all hell is going to break loose.

 Chapter 74

    Elena

    ¡°You.¡± Julian points at Marie, who¡¯s shaking only intensifies under his powerful gaze. ¡°Be d I¡¯m not killing you right now. Get out of my sight. I never want to see or hear from you again. Understood?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even¨C¡± I start defending her, but Julian cuts me off, his gaze like a razor, cutting through the air.

    ¡°And you, shut up. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± The dismissive tone and raw anguish in his voice are like an arrow being slingshot through my heart. I¡¯m in physical pain, and I¡¯m not talking about my hand or face, I¡¯m talking about my insides twisting with pain.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± he asks Marie again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Marie nods her head furiously.

    I give her one final squeeze before she rushes past Julian and disappears from view. I step up to Julian, torn between wanting to p him and wanting to fall into his embrace.

    The police officer either got paid off, or he doesn¡¯t care about the threat Julian just made because he simply locks the cell back up and walks away while whistling.

    Julian grabs my injured hand, and I wince at the touch. He starts walking me out of the police station without another word. No one stops us or says anything to us, and I wonder how much money this little charade cost him.

    A ck SUV is waiting at the curb, and we climb inside without a word. Only when we are settled, and the car starts moving, do I get the courage to speak.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t leaving you if that¡¯s what you think.¡±

    ¡°It sure as hell looked like it,¡± Julian snaps, not even looking at me. ¡°How long did you n this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Where were you going?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere!¡± My voice rises with each word.

    ¡°You were going back to your father.¡± He answers his own question, and I¡¯m tempted to tell him he¡¯s an idiot.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± I growl.

    The car stops, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gotten any bit of information into Julian¡¯s brain. Looking out the window, I discover we are back at the pier. Like a child, he grabs my hand and drags me out of the car. I let him lead me onto a boat and sit down next to him, mostly because there isn¡¯t anywhere else for me to go.

    We¡¯re both angry, right now, and if we¡¯re going to make it through this, we need to let each other cool off first. Using all the effort I have, I keep my mouth shut the rest of the way back to the ind. I look out at the water and let it calm me, hoping that Julian will be calm by the time we get back to the beach house.

    The boat drops us off and turns right back around, leaving Julian and me alone on the beach. My lips part, and I¡¯m about to say something when he leans down and scoops me up, throwing me over his shoulder like I¡¯m a sack of potatoes.

    I truly don¡¯t understand his need to assert his alphaness on me.

    ¡°Julian.¡± I sigh. ¡°Please, listen to me.¡±

    He stays quiet, walking inside and heading straight to the bedroom. Kicking the door in, the wood cracks and gives beneath his foot. So much for him calming down. It seems the silence has only made things worse. Walking into the room and over the door¡¯s splintered pieces, he throws me onto the bed.

    I bounce off the mattress andnd in the middle of a pile of fluffed pillows. All I can hear is the rush of my own blood in my ears and feel the heavy thump of my heart in my chest. Fear and anger collide inside of me, and I¡¯m not sure which one is going to win out.

    ¡°Julian¡­¡± I start again, but it¡¯s clear that my words fall onto deaf ears.

    He¡¯s a volcano, seconds away from erupting, and there is nothing I can do but sit back and watch, hoping the fire inside of him doesn¡¯t burn me too badly. Spinning around with a loud roar, he swings his arms and hits the closest wall. His fists go straight through the sheetrock like he is the hulk. He pulls out his fist, just to hit the wall again a few inches to the right.

    All I can do is stare, knowing that if I get up and try and stop him, things will only get worse. The dresser bes his next target. Gripping it by the sides with an iron grip, he flips the whole thing over and kicks it to the side like trash. His muscles bulge, his body oozes rage. One by one, he attacks every piece of furniture inside the room until the whole space is nothing but debris and destroyed beyond repair. Pieces of wood and drywall fall like glitter around us.

    Like a statue, I remain sitting on the bed, helpless in the center of the storm.

    Chaos surrounds me while I¡¯mpletely still, untouched by the disorder.

    Then as if the eye of the storm has settled on me, he stands unmoving. Nostrils re and fists clench. His veins bulge with red hot anger.

    His gazends on me, and ice skates down my spine when I see the darkness in his eyes. The man I¡¯vee to love has been reced by a beast of a man, and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to make it out of this room without being ripped to pieces.

    ¡°We can talk about this. Let me exin¡­¡± I start, but the menacing look in his eyes steals the air from my lungs, and I find the rest of my words get lodged in my throat.

    Separating the distance between us in three huge strides, he stands before me as if he is a Greek god. I have enoughmon sense to keep my mouth shut and thank god because something tells me Julian wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strangle me.

    Fear zings through me with the intensity of a lightning bolt, and the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. When he leans forward and grabs a fist full of my shirt, tugging me to the edge of the bed in the process.

    Gritting his teeth like an animal, he sneers, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk¡­ I want to hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Elena

    His words stir a fire of desire and anger inside of me, and without thinking my actions through, I lift my hand and p him across the face. A sting of pain kisses my palm, and Julian¡¯s face cuts to the side from the impact.

    What happens next is something I never could¡¯ve expected. Instead of hitting me back or hurting me, he kisses me. His lips press against mine with a hateful heat. It¡¯s teeth and the coppery tang of blood explodes against my tongue when his own enters my mouth. I swear I feel every drop of pain, anger, and fear in that kiss.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to suffocate me with it. The kiss bes something else entirely when the world around us starts to fade away, and we start tugging at each other¡¯s clothes. Fabric tears and buttons fly, and I¡¯m only vaguely aware of my naked state when Julian pushes me back against the bed and climbs on top of me.

    Onerge hand circles my throat, as he pins my naked body beneath his. My sex clenches and nipples harden as he squeezes my slim throat a little tighter, his eyes never wavering from mine. He¡¯s pushing me, looking to see how far I will go.

    ¡°Hurt me. Do it. I know you want to.¡± I push the words out through my gritted teeth. Even as angry as I am with him, I¡¯m turned on too. I lift my hips even though they¡¯re pinned to the bed by the weight of his body.

    ¡°I do¡­ I want to fucking strangle you for being so stupid. For thinking you could leave, and I wouldn¡¯t find you,¡± he hisses and leans down, pressing his nose t against mine. His nostrils re like a bull that¡¯s ready to charge. I want to push him, to anger him because at least when he¡¯s like this, I can see how much he cares, see that he does want me even if he doesn¡¯t always say it.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the police, I could have. I¡¯d be long gone by now.¡± It¡¯s the wrong move and one that could end up burning me in the end, but I want to feel him right now, feel his fear, feel the love I know he refuses to admit for me.

    Like a branch swaying in a storm, he snaps. In an instant, he¡¯s lifting me and reversing our spots. The world around me spins for one brief moment, then he¡¯s regaining his hold on my throat as he situates me on top of him.

    Squirming against his thick cock, I mewl into the air, there is a thick, primal need frantically wing up my spine.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°You want my cock, don¡¯t you? Want me to fill you up? Touch that spot deep inside you that no one else will. You think you can run, but you woulde back. There is nothing like what we share, and if you think I would let another man touch what is mine, you¡¯re just as crazy as me. I¡¯d kill him, and then fuck you right beside his still-warm body. You¡¯re mine. All mine. Every fucking inch of you, and I¡¯m going to punish your tight hole. Remind you of who it is that owns you, my wife.¡±

    There is no warning as he tightens his grip on my throat, and enters me in one swift move, his cock sliding all the way home. The muscles of my core quiver, and even though I¡¯m slick with raw need, there is a tinge of pain that follows.

    The pain fades to nothing when he starts moving, fucking me with an edge that makes me wonder if he will actually strangle me. His stroke is precise, like bncing on the edge of a de, knowing that one slip will draw blood.

    ¡°Mine!¡± he growls into my ear, squeezing my throat even tighter.

    The air in my lungs is cut off, but the pleasure spiraling through me is all the oxygen I need. Julian fucks me like he hates me, and it¡¯s the most exhrating thing in the world. My toes curl, and my spine stiffens as every bounce on his cock sends me to a new height of pleasure.

    I¡¯m close, so fucking close, and then he pulls out. Like a savage, he lifts me and tosses me down onto the bed. I whimper at the loss of his cock inside of me but moan with ecstasy when I feel him move behind me, and his cock slides deep inside of me once more.

    ¡°Say it. Say that you¡¯re mine.¡± I can all but see the cords in his neck tightening, the grip he has on my hips is bruising as he forces his cock inside me over and over again.

    When I don¡¯t answer fast enough, he grabs a fist full of hair and tugs my head backward, and somehow, the movement drives his cock deeper inside of me.

    He¡¯s all I can feel, smell, and taste.

    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ say it. Tell me who owns you. Whose pussy is this? Whose body is this? Say it, Elena. Say it, so I can feel that tight pink pussy quiver around my cock.¡±

    Gritting my teeth, I try to fight off the orgasm, rising up with each prating stroke. I try and ignore his hot breath against my skin, his deep, dangerous scent that fills my nostrils with each breath I take, but there is no escaping him. Julian Moretti owns me. He owns my body, my heart, my mind, and my soul.

    ¡°Come on, baby, say it, so I can let youe¡­¡± His teeth nip my ear hard, and I tighten around his cock. ¡°Yes, just like that. Tell me who owns you. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to pull out ande down your throat.¡±

    The idea of noting is deterring enough and is thest push I need to admit that I¡¯mpletely taken by this man.

    ¡°You. It¡¯s you. You own me,¡± I cry into the demolished room with my head tipped back, my neck aching, and my fingers wing at the sheets. A momentter, Julian releases his grip on my hair. His hands find my hips, and he fucks me right into the mattress. I grab onto the sheets to keep myself in ce as the headboard crashes against the wall over and over again.

    Crumbling, my orgasm ms into me fiercely, stealing the breath from my lungs. My eyes drift closed, and all I can hear is the thundering beat of my own heart. As the pleasure washes away, I find Julian is still fucking me. He continues owning me, forcing me to orgasm three more times before he allows himself toe, painting the inside of my womb with his warm release.

    Sagging against me, I feel his sweat-slicked skin against mine, and a warm sensation works its way through my limbs. In his arms, nothing in the world can reach me. He is my protector, and my savior.

    For a short time, we both lie there, trying to catch our breath. Rolling off me, he falls onto the mattress beside me but then drags me over his body. He makes me lie on top of him, my head resting on his chest as he draws circles against the small of my back. All the anger that was consuming him an hour ago has vanished now.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to run away. Clyde was trying to hurt Marie. He had her pinned against the counter with his hand up her dress. He was going to rape her if I didn¡¯t stop him,¡± I whisper, turning my face to rest my cheek against the mattress on the other side, so I can see his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think. All I did was react, and when I saw him dead on the floor and Marie started crying, saying you would kill her. I knew she was right. I had to get her off the ind.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that low of me? That I would kill her for saying no to one of my guards?¡±

    Do I? He isn¡¯t all that fond of Marie, and his men are above the maids and cooks.

    He sighs. ¡°I can tell by the look on your face that you believe I would¡¯ve killed her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t exactly like Marie, and I was afraid for her. I wasn¡¯t leaving you. I swear. I want to be here with you.¡±

    There is a long moment of silence, and I wonder what he¡¯s thinking. Running a hand through his sweaty hair, he stares at me, his gaze prating. ¡°You should¡¯vee to me and told me what happened. All that leaving did was put you in danger. What if I hadn¡¯t got a call? I never would¡¯ve found you, and god knows what could¡¯ve happened.¡± The anguish in his voice clings to my skin.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologize almost shamefully.

    ¡°I know you are. I can see it in your eyes, and that is the only reason you¡¯re not shackled to the bed, and I¡¯m not spanking your ass until it¡¯s pink and sore. I understand that you were afraid, but I am your husband, and enough bad things have happened to you recently. I can¡¯t risk losing you. You¡¯re more important to me than you think. When I discovered you were gone¡­ betrayal sliced through me, and I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Reaching for his hand, I grasp onto it and squeeze. ¡°I wasn¡¯t leaving, Julian.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± he brings my hand to his lips and brushes them against my knuckles. ¡°Do not do something like that again. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure our furniture will withstand it either. Look at this room.¡±

    ¡°They are just things. I do want to look at you. Your hand and you eye to be more specific.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a cut and a bruise.¡± My hand stopped bleeding a long time ago, and with everything going on, I totally forgot about it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°You know if Clyde wasn¡¯t already dead, I would have killed him from touching you.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

 Chapter 76

    Julian

    We left the next day. The honeymoon was tainted, and there was no way either one of us could enjoy the rest of it. She said she didn¡¯t intend to leave me, and I believe her, but she still didn¡¯t trust me enough to protect her and Marie from my rogue guard. She put herself in danger to protect her friend, and I wasn¡¯t okay with that. It made me feel inadequate as a husband.

    We flew back home, and now we¡¯re settling in as newlyweds.

    Elena is still mad at me for firing Marie, and I¡¯m actually thinking about rehiring her just to make my wife smile again.

    As promised, I gave Elena some freedoms, but not nearly enough to keep her happy. I let her walk around the house as she wishes but only with two guards or me by her side. She uses that freedom to spend a lot of time in the kitchen, watching Celeste cook, chatting with her about music, movies, and desserts. Shecks the spark of joy that makes her who she is, and I can see it from a mile away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I know Elena is seeking normality. She just wants to act and live like a normal person, but unfortunately, this is not something I can easily give her. I can¡¯t have her be unprotected, ever. Her father is still out there, and just like any criminal, I have a long line of enemies waiting to find my one true weakness.

    Like most days, I find her in the library after I¡¯m done working for the day. She is curled up on one of the chaise lounges, her nose buried deep in a book. It¡¯s usually a romance novel that she prefers to read, but asionally, I¡¯ll see her with a thriller. Her need to read and expand her mind only makes me want her all the more.

    When she notices my presence, she closes the book and drops it on herp while her lips turn into a frown like she is disappointed to see me. I would be offended if I wasn¡¯t sure it¡¯s fake. Even when she is pissed at me, she seeks my body, cuddles into me at night, melts into my touch, and moans when I steal a kiss. Part of the way she acts is fake, but part of it is real too. She misses Marie and wants to be free, but she never will be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pout, my wife. A smile bes you much better.¡±

    ¡°Then give me something to smile about,¡± she quips. ¡°Take me on a date.¡±

    I raise my eyebrows at her. ¡°A date? You know I don¡¯t do those.¡±

    ¡°Then, I have nothing to smile about,¡± she says almost dramatically. Her frown deepens, and I almost roll my eyes at her. She is showing her young age right now, and I¡¯dugh if I knew I wouldn¡¯t get a book thrown at my face.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you on a date,¡± I agree before I cane to my senses.

    Now it¡¯s her eyebrows that are shooting up with surprise. ¡°Like a real date? You¡¯re going to take me on a real date, like the kind that a normal couple would go on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you consider to be normal, but yes, if that¡¯s what will make you happy¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She jumps up from her seat and rushes forward and into my arms. ¡°Can we go right now?¡±

    ¡°I guess now is as good a time as any.¡± Worry worms its way through my body, and I have to tell myself to calm down. It¡¯s just a date. What the hell could possibly happen?

    * * *

    The hostess leads us to a secluded table in the darkest corner of the restaurant, just as I asked. I keep Elena¡¯s hand wrapped up in my own, pulling her close to my side. I¡¯ve got two guns strapped to the inside of my jacket, and a knife at each ankle. I might be overly prepared, but if something does happen, I want to know that I can protect us.

    Elena is beaming, smiling from ear to ear. She chose a simple but elegant dress for dinner, and I haven¡¯t been able to keep my eyes off her.

    ¡°Does this match up with your idea of a date?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s perfect.¡± Her eyes gleam with joy, and I find my own lips tipping up at the sides.

    The waitresses over, and I order food for both of us, along with a bottle of wine. When she walks away, leaving us alone, I turn my attention back to Elena.

    ¡°I thought if it would make you happy, maybe Marie could return to the mansion, and work for me. I know you miss her, and if it makes you return to your normal self.¡±

    Elena giggles, and the sound zings straight to my cock. ¡°Are you bargaining with me, husband?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bargain. All I want is for you to be happy. She obviously makes you happy. Therefore, I will have her brought back to the mansion.¡±

    ¡°I would love that. I won¡¯t lie. I was really angry when you ended our honeymoon and sent her away.¡± She peers down at the tablecloth as if she¡¯s too ashamed to look at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± I promise, and the waitress walks in with the bottle of wine, then. She pours us two sses and leaves the bottle sitting in a bath of ice on the table.

    ¡°To new beginnings,¡± I toast, staring into Elena¡¯s dark green eyes.

    Our sses clink together, and my gaze is drawn to her full pink lips as they touch the rim of the wine ss. I want to taste them, bite them, mark her, so everyone knows she is mine. The possessiveness I feel toward her is something I doubt will ever fade.

    My need to lock her up and keep her away from everyone outweighs all logical thinking. Every part of me says lock her in the cage and throw the key away, but in doing so, I take the very things I love so much about her and squeeze the life right out of them.

    When ites to Elena, I know I would do anything to keep her by my side. Is that love? Or is what I¡¯m feeling just an abnormal need for control?

    I know she loves me now, but will she still love me when I end her father¡¯s life?

    When all the dominoes fall, and the blood of my enemy is shed, will she still want me? I guess only time will tell. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll never let her go, never let her leave me.

    ¡°This is nice, normal. I wish we could do this more often,¡± she whispers, taking another sip of her wine.

    ¡°As soon as your father is taken care of, we can. After the incident on the ind, I thought someone had gotten to you. I was reliving the moment you fell down the stairs at the mansion. I never want to feel that way again.¡± I reach for her hand without thought and cling to it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that way. I can tell my father to leave us alone, tell him that I want to be with you and to stop trying to take me away.¡±

    I almostugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that. Your father is as determined to get you back as I am to keep you. This will only end in bloodshed. There is no other way around it. Your father never should¡¯ve gone back on our agreement.¡±

    Elena¡¯s face sours. ¡°I don¡¯t want either of you to get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Julian

    She doesn¡¯t know how horrible of a man her father is. The difference between him and me is that I don¡¯t pretend or hide what I do from Elena. She knows I¡¯m a killer, a criminal that has done horrible things. Her father spent his entire life sheltering her.

    The waitress interrupts us, bringing our food to the table, stopping me from responding to what she¡¯s said. Then again, maybe the waitress appearing isn¡¯t such a bad thing. I don¡¯t want to ruin our date any further with talks of her father.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We can talk about thister.¡± I force myself to smile.

    Elena nods, and we dig into our homemade ravioli. Stuffing our faces, eating, and drinking, the conversation slowly slips from my mind. By the time we¡¯re finished with our meal, I am ready to return to the mansion and cuddle up beside my wife in bed. I feel satisfied with the choices I¡¯ve made today, taking her out to dinner, and even offering Marie her job back.

    Things should return to normal for a short while, or at least until Zeke finds Romero, then everything will explode again.

    I pay for our meal and leave a tip on the table.

    ¡°On the way here, I saw this little ice cream shop that was about a block away. Could we walk over there and get a scoop?¡± Elena pleads, batting her dark eyshes at me.

    ¡°You still have room inside your stomach for dessert?¡± I ask astonished.

    Elena¡¯s lips curve into a grin. ¡°I always have room for dessert. Please? Pretty, please?¡± Her voice drops to a seductive tone on thest please, and I hear the word in my cock. Holy hell, when we get home, I¡¯m tying her to the bed and fucking her into submission again.

    ¡°Fine, we can get ice cream,¡± I finally agree, acting as if she twisted my arm backward to get me to go.

    ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I haven¡¯t had ice cream since I was a child.¡± In an instant, an emotion I¡¯m unaware of ms into me, and I swear I¡¯ll do anything in the world to keep her happy, to make sure she has everything she wants and needs.

    Taking her hand in mine, I lead us out of the restaurant. I don¡¯t realize how careless I am as we leave the restaurant and start down the street to the ice cream parlor. I¡¯m so caught up in the joy on Elena¡¯s face and the happiness radiating from her, that I don¡¯t notice the man following a short distance behind us, not until he is almost on us.

    As we pass a dark alleyway, I grab Elena by the arm and drag her down it, hoping to shake the guy off us.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elena asks, her voice a whisper of worry.

    ¡°We¡¯re being followed,¡± I grunt and nce over my shoulder to see if the fucker is still following us. Every nerve ending on my body is in defense mode. I¡¯ll protect Elena, or I¡¯ll die trying. Her father is not going to get his hands on her. She is mine.

    Reaching inside my jacket, I pull out a gun. A soft gasp escapes Elena¡¯s lips when her eyes catch on the shiny metal from the fluorescent streetlight above.

    Footsteps p against the pavement behind, us and ahead, I spot a dumpster. I shove Elena into the corner and ce a finger over my lips to let her know to be quiet. She nods, her slim body trembling with fear or maybe adrenaline. I don¡¯t know which. I catch a glint of excitement flicker in her eyes, and for a moment, I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m really seeing it.

    She can¡¯t really be excited about me killing someone because that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen if this person doesn¡¯t turn around.

    Shielding her body with mine, I press her against the brick wall and listen as the footsteps grow closer. The blood rushes to my ears, and I let everything around me fade to darkness. At this moment, there is just me, the hunter, and the prey.

    My finger moves to the trigger of my gun, and when the person pops up around the corner, I lift my weapon and fire a bullet into each of his kneecaps. Like a doll, he falls to the ground with a scream, his own gun slips from his hand and hits the pavement.

    Rushing toward him, I¡¯m obsessed with the need to make him pay. He didn¡¯t even do anything, simply followed us, but the fact that he had a gun and was after us is enough intent for me. If given the chance, he would¡¯ve hurt Elena.

    Grabbing the fucker by the front of his shirt, I lift him off the ground and growl into his face, ¡°Who sent you?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Painnces his features, and yet, he still manages to smile like an asshole. His smile pisses me off, and so I rear my fist back and punch him right in the mouth. His head falls to the side with the blow before turning back to me. His yellow teeth are coated in blood now, and as I scan his face and neck, I find he has a tattoo on the side of his neck.

    It¡¯s the family crest for the Romero family.

    Fuck.

    ¡°Did Romero send you?¡± I question but already know the answer.

    ¡°You might as well kill me because I¡¯m not telling you a fucking thing,¡± he sneers, and my patience is thin enough. I could have my mene and get him and take him back to the house to torture him, but there would be no point.

    ¡°As you wish. If you don¡¯t want to talk, then you¡¯re useless to me.¡± Lifting the gun, I press the barrel to his forehead and pull the trigger. His eyes go vacant instantly, and I pull away from him ande to stand.

    Turning, I peer over my shoulder, and I find Elena watching me with caution and curiosity, nothing like the worry or fear I expected to see in her eyes. I¡¯m surprised, shocked even. Maybe she is growing more used to this life.

    ¡°You killed him?¡± she whispers. Looking between the dead guy and me. I expect her to be terrified, shaking, or crying, but instead, she just looks surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I ce my gun back in my jacket and grab my cell phone from my pocket. ¡°You¡¯re taking this pleasantly well, better than I thought you ever would.¡±

    Her eyes gleam like jewels. ¡°I never thought I would get to see you in action like that. I mean it¡¯s terrifying, but it¡¯s also exciting. How do you know he was after us?¡±

    ¡°When we came down the alleyway, he followed, and he had a gun. Plus, the tattoo on his neck tells me all I need to know. He¡¯s one of your father¡¯s men. Sending someone so sloppy is really an insult.¡±

    Worry festers deep in my gut. If someone could attack us out in the open like this, what could happen at the house? One trip outside the house, and I had to kill a man. It also tells me we¡¯re being watched, and if we¡¯re being watched, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the next attack.

    How can I protect Elena when we can¡¯t even leave the house for a simple dinner? There is no other way around it. She won¡¯t be safe until my enemies, and her father are taken care of. I will kill them all to protect her.

 Chapter 78

    Elena

    Since the night in the alleyway, Julian has been more vignt. He keeps me within his sight almost always now and has been working from the library or our bedroom more than the office. While he works, I usually sit next to him and read or watch a movie on my iPad.

    Security has been tightened, and more guards are patrolling the house, which I¡¯m guessing has something to do with the attack on out dinner date.

    Thankfully, Marie has returned to the mansion, and I have someone to spend time with, the times he does have to step away or leave.

    I wish things with my father and Julian would end already. I won¡¯t deny that seeing my husband kill to protect me, excited me more than it should have. I¡¯m pretty sure there is something wrong with me, why else would I be turned on by blood and bullets?

    Shoving my lunch around on my te with my fork, I look up and find Marie staring at me from across the kitchen. She smiles when I catch her staring. ¡°Maybe we can go in the pool for a swim this afternoon?¡± I suggest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± Julian¡¯s voice booms through the kitchen, startling the hell out of me.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I greet him, catching my breath. ¡°Are you done working?¡±

    ¡°To see you in a bikini? Yes.¡± He winks, and a smile spreads across my face.

    ¡°I can bring your lunch out to the terrace,¡± Marie offers quietly. She is still afraid of Julian, even though she was very thankful to have her job back.

    ¡°Yes, do that,¡± his voice turns sharp as he talks to Marie, then softens again when he turns his attention back to me. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get wet.¡±

    We never make it to the bedroom to get changed because on the way up, Julian¡¯s phone rings.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As soon as he answers, his yful demeanor changes, and instantly, I know something terrible is going to happen.

    ¡°What do you mean he is with the Volcoves¡¯? Is that where he has been hiding out this whole time?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes cut to me, and all the puzzle pieces fall into ce.

    Oh, god, no¡­ he found my father.

    My heart races in my chest, and I feel like it¡¯s somehow getting harder to breathe. He found my father. He found my father, and he¡¯s going to kill him.

    ¡°Yes, I agree¡­ don¡¯t go in alone. I¡¯ll get a team together. Wait for my call.¡± Julian ends the call and stuffs the phone back in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll have to take a raincheck on the pool.¡± He grinds the words out through his teeth.

    His entire demeanor has changed now. Before me stands a man of power, of ruthless violence, and he is going to bring down the world around me.

    ¡°You found my father, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± At least he isn¡¯t lying about it. ¡°He¡¯s been staying with the Volcoves¡¯. Do you know who they are?¡±

    I shake my head, no, mainly because the words won¡¯te.

    ¡°Lev Volcove was the man who scared you at the auction. The one who scratched your leg.¡±

    A shiver runs down my spine just thinking about him. Why would my father surround himself with those people?

    Julian¡¯s next set of words shock me to the core. ¡°I killed Lev for touching you. His family knows. Your father allied himself with them because they want my head on a pitchfork.¡± The seriousness of the situation hits me like a freight train.

    ¡°Let me talk to him, tell him that I¡¯m happy here,¡± I plead, doubting he would even consider it. ¡°Thest thing I want is for something to happen to either of you.¡±

    Julian pulls away as if I¡¯m crucifying him with my words. ¡°Nothing you say or do is going to change my mind. If your father truly loved you, he would¡¯ve stayed and made sure you were okay, but instead, he tucked his tail between his legs and ran. There is a price to pay for hurting those that I care about, and his hourss has run out.¡±

    Tears well in my eyes, and I know that this is going to end badly. It feels like my heart is being ripped in two. I love Julian, but I love my father, too, even if he sold me to the enemy. You can¡¯t help who you love, and I¡¯m caught on a teeter-totter between the two most important men in my life.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to end this today.¡± The darkness in his voice bleeds outward like a blot of ink on paper. It takes everything in me to remain standing before him, and when he turns his back on me and starts to walk away, something inside of me shatters. It¡¯s like all over again, he is choosing his need to make my father pay over me. His need for revenge outweighs any love he has for me, and I know I have to do something, warn my father, tell him to end this before Julian gets the chance to.

    As soon as Julian is out of sight, the wheels in my head start to spin in motion. I consider my options. There are not many. Leaving the grounds to search for my father will put me in more danger and cause bigger issues between Julian and me. I have to do something, though, because I can¡¯t stand here while he puts a group of men together to scour the countryside for my father.

    Turning on my heels, I rush out of the room but stop once I reach the door jam. It hits me then. I can¡¯t leave, but I can call him. I can warn him.

    The only phones in the house are the guards¡¯ cell phones, but I¡¯d bet anything there is a phone in Julian¡¯s office. I could use it, that is, if the door is unlocked. Tiptoeing out of the bedroom, I look both ways down the hall.

    Seeing no one, I dart into the hall and rush toward the door that is Julian¡¯s office. Praying like I¡¯ve never done so before, I grab onto the cold iron wrought door handle and twist it.

    I¡¯m half expecting someone to jump out into the hall and find me or the door to be locked, but neither happens. A breath passes, and the knob continues to twist, the door creaking open as I give it a light push. My heart is galloping like a horse in my chest as I slip inside the room. I can¡¯t imagine the punishment I will receive if Julian finds out what I¡¯m doing.

    The fear of being caught doesn¡¯t outweigh my fear for my father. I will take whatever punishment is given to me if it gives my father a chance to escape.

    Walking toward the massive desk, I locate the phone, the singlendline in this ce after Julian had the one in the kitchen removed. My hands shake violently as I grab the receiver and bring it to my ear. The dial tone fills my ear, and I push the buttons and dial my father¡¯s number.

    Worry wells like a molehill inside of me. The phone rings, and rings, and rings, and just when I think he won¡¯t answer, I hear his soft tone filter into the receiver.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± I cry, ¡°You have to stop this. You have to stoping for me, trying to save me. I¡¯m happy here. I love Julian.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t love him. He has you brainwashed, he only took you for revenge, that¡¯s it. He doesn¡¯t love you, Elena. You need to escape. Find a way out, and I will find you, wherever you are.¡±

    The muscles in my throat tighten, making it hard for me to breathe, to swallow. ¡°Revenge? He took me as revenge?¡± I can¡¯t seem to wrap my head around his words. I know Julian believes my father killed his mother, but still¡­ me as revenge?

    ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t love you. He only took you to get back at me. I¡¯ming for you. I¡¯m going to right all that I¡¯ve done wrong. Soon, you¡¯ll be free, sweetheart. Free of the cage he¡¯s put you in.¡±

    My heart shatters in my chest, and I feel the deepshes his words have left across the organ. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Julian might hate you, but he loves me. He loves me. This isn¡¯t revenge.¡±

    ¡°It is, and I¡¯m sorry you were dragged into this.¡±

    Before I can respond, the door creaks behind me, and I whirl around and find Julian in the doorway. His gaze is dark, prating, but with the reeling emotions inside of me, I¡¯m as far from afraid as it gets. I¡¯m angry, sad, and shocked, but more than anything, I¡¯m hurt.

    I hang up the phone and turn to give him my full attention. Lips trembling, I ask, ¡°Is it true? Did you take me for revenge? Was this all about getting even with my father?¡±

    He takes a step toward me, and I automatically take one back, trying to keep as much distance between us as possible.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s true.¡± As the words reach my ear, I can feel my heart cracking in my chest. Broken, I feel broken.

    ¡°Everything was a lie? Our marriage is a lie¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I took you for revenge at first, but I really do want you to be my wife. You are more than revenge to me now,¡± he tells me, and I almost believe him¡­ almost.

    ¡°If you gave up revenge, and I do really mean something to you, then prove it. Don¡¯t go after my father. Don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. He needs to die,¡± he says without even thinking about it. It¡¯s the confirmation I need to know my father was right. Julian doesn¡¯t love me. He only cares about revenge. I was just too stupid to see that until now.

 Chapter 79

    Julian

    Guilt grows like a cancer, rushing through my veins, and pumping into my heart. I feel guilty for hurting Elena. She hasn¡¯t smiled, leaned into my touch, or sought out mypany in two days. It¡¯s a one-eighty from what she was like a few days ago, and I hate it.

    I feel like I¡¯m losing her, and that has me more on edge than the fact that Zeke and a team of my best men are attacking Romero tonight.

    ¡°Our marriage is a lie¡­¡± I can hear the words in my mind still as if she said them right this instant. My need to make her father pay has cost me thest important thing in my life: her.

    I thought having Marie back would help things, lighten the mood for when the shit hit the fan, but it seems Elena has closed in on herself further, and I¡¯m not sure how to reach her. She¡¯s fading every day, pulling away from me, sinking into the sand.

    It¡¯s maddening what her silence does to me, and I¡¯m even considering letting her father live to prove to her that things have changed, that I do love her, and that our marriage is real.

    At first, revenge was the driving force behind me wanting her, but it hasn¡¯t been for a long time. Since almost losing her, I¡¯ve only wanted her father dead. Not only for revenge but also to protect her. To ensure that neither of us would ever have to look over our shoulders and wonder if something was going to happen. Now, I only have to make Elena believe me.

    She¡¯s been hiding in the library, I know she doesn¡¯t want to be anywhere near me, but I¡¯m done pretending like there isn¡¯t an elephant sitting on top of our marriage.

    ¡°I want you to stay posted outside every room that she goes in andes out of, regardless of whether I¡¯m inside it,¡± I say before heading to the library.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± La responds. He¡¯s done well as my second inmand, but if I¡¯m honest, I can¡¯t wait for Markus to return. I can¡¯t wait until everything goes back to normal.

    I¡¯ve tried my best to give Elena some space, but it¡¯s hard letting her out of my sight while knowing Romero and Lev¡¯s family are working together and after us. Hopefully, that will end tonight, in the meantime, I will be on high alert. Especially today, when I only have a few men guarding the house. Call it paranoia if you want¡­ I call it protecting what is mine.

    The Volcovepound is well fortified, and it¡¯s going to take a lot of men to take them down. I wanted to be there, but I decided it is more important to stay with Elena.

    When I step into therge library, I find my wife sitting in the windowsill. Her attention is drawn to the book in herp while mine is drawn to the way her hair shines in the sunlight. She¡¯s beautiful as sin, and I should¡¯ve known the day I forced her name on the dotted line that she would be my demise.

    ¡°Did you have a good day?¡± I ask when she finally looks up from the book in her hand.

    ¡°Mhhh.¡± She nods her head and closes the book.

    She won¡¯t even look at me, let alone talk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner, I want to talk to you about something.¡±

    She gets up from the windowsill andys her book face down as if she is going toe back to read itter, walking over to me, she stops right in front of me.

    Her eyes are lowered, cast down at my chest. I know she is doing this because she¡¯s hurt, but two days of this behavior is all she is going to get. I¡¯ve had enough. My guilt is being drowned out by my ever-rising anger, and her dismissiveness is not helping. I want my wife back, hurt feelings, or not.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± I order, but she shakes her head in defiance like a small child refusing to follow directions.

    Grabbing her by the chin, I force her head upward, so she has no other option but to face me. She res at me like she is about tosh out, maybe scratch me again, but as I wait to give her a chance to do so, she doesn¡¯t make a move.

    ¡°Enough of your pouting. I don¡¯t like how you¡¯ve been actingtely.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She scoffs and crosses her dainty arms over her chest. ¡°Does me not loving you not go along with your revenge n? Poor you¡­¡± She patronizes, and even though I admire her bravery, I will not stand for it. I don¡¯t let my men or anyone talk to me like that. I will not let my wife do so either.

    ¡°Your behavior is uneptable,¡± I snap, tightening my grip on her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you things have changed. It¡¯s time for you to remember your ce¡­ which is by my side as my wife. Now, let¡¯s have dinner on the terrace, so we can talk some more.¡±

    She nods her head as much as she can while still in my grip, and I release her. Taking her hand, I start our descent down the stairs. She doesn¡¯t hold onto me in return, refusing to wrap her fingers around mine. Her slender hand just liesid in myrger one.

    I feel like a volcano that is ready to erupt. She is my wife, and yet, she acts as if she is disgusted by my very presence.

    We walk in silence, and I use that time to let what I¡¯m nning to say marinate in my head. I know I¡¯m taking a leap of faith here, but if that¡¯s what it takes to keep her by my side and happy, I¡¯m willing to do it¡­ ready to say the words I haven¡¯t since I was a little boy.

    Arriving on the terrace, I pull out a chair, and Elena sits down in it almost immediately. An image of Elena in her wedding dress shes before my eyes as I look over at the spot where our wedding arch stood only a few days ago. I wish I could go back to that day.

    ¡°What is it you want to talk about?¡± Elena asks, her cold demeanor cracking slightly as I hear a touch of defeat in her voice.

    ¡°Elena, you are my wife because I want you to be. I didn¡¯t lie to you, not really. When I saw you at the funeral, I knew the instant Iid eyes on you that I had to have you. Yes, I told myself that it was for revenge, and maybe that was part of it, but it wasn¡¯t the sole reason. And now, revenge has nothing to do with me wanting you. I want you because of you. Because you¡¯re the most important thing to me.¡±

    ¡°If that was true, then you wouldn¡¯t still want to kill my father.¡±

    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t if he wasn¡¯t actively trying to kill me and take you from me. What do you think would happen to you if I was gone? There are others, far worse than I. He sold you to me. I imagine he would sell you to someone else if I were gone. Someone like Lev.¡±

    Just like that, the mask of anger and defiance Elena had carefully ced over her face slips away. Leaving behind nothing but acidic fear and grief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die,¡± she admits, and the dread I¡¯ve felt since that phone call finally starts to lessen. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to die.¡±

    ¡°You are my wife, and I will protect you at any cost. Even if that means doing something you don¡¯t like. I will never stop making sure you are safe, and as long as your father is out there, you are not safe. He doesn¡¯t care about you. What about when we have children? Do you think he is going to stop trying toe after me?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand.¡± She shakes her head, still not ready to admit her father¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Elena, I¡­¡± The words are on the tip of my tongue. I love you.

    Before I can find the courage to speak the words out loud, I hear ss shattering off in the distance. I¡¯m up and out of my seat before I hear the first shots ring through the air. The chair nks against the ground, and my insides twist at the sound.

    Fuck! Where the hell is La? Where are the guards?

    I grab my gun from my holster and pull Elena up with my free hand, tugging her behind me. In that instant, my only thought is her. I need to get her somewhere safe. On the patio, we¡¯re out in the open, and in the worst spot when under attack. Fuck!

    ¡°Stay close!¡± I bark over my shoulder and start walking inside.

    Elena fists the fabric of my shirt as if she is afraid, her body¡¯s close to mine as we make our way back into the house. I need to get her to my office. It doubles as a safe room, it¡¯s fire, and bulletproof. I just need to get her inside¨C

    We don¡¯t even make it to the bottom of the stairs before the explosion hits, rocking us right off our axis. One second we are heading to the stairs, and the next, we are thrown to the ground from the shockwave of the explosion.

    My ears ring, my head throbs, and my lungs burn, but all I can think about is Elena as I frantically try to regain my bearings. Searching around me, I¡¯m desperate to find her, to hold her, but she isn¡¯t there. I can¡¯t reach her.

    Where is my wife?

    I can¡¯t lose her too.

    I have to save her.

 Chapter 80

    Elena

    Complete and utter chaos ensues around me. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m thrown to the ground, unable to keep my grip on Julian. My hands reach for him but grasp nothing but air. I¡¯m reeling, trying to get my bearings, but it¡¯s like being on a boat, my body swaying back and forth with the ocean waves.

    Then there is a tug on my arm, and I¡¯m being pulled to stand. I immediately know it¡¯s not Julian, simply by how the man¡¯s fingers dig into my skin painfully and the way he carelessly jerks me around, not caring if I get hurt.

    It takes me a moment to regain my bearings, shake away the ringing in my ear, and be stable on my legs. When the dust around us settles, and the room bes visible again, I realize this is even worse than I could¡¯ve imagined.

    Julian is on the ground just now pushing himself up to his feet. My father is standing on the opposite side of the room, his eyes trained on Julian.

    My gaze swings around the room, I don¡¯t know most of the men, but all of them have their guns out and pointed at my husband, which tells me they¡¯re the enemy. I twist around to look at the man who has a death grip on my arm, which sure enough will leave a lingering bruise. I¡¯ve never seen this man either, but he looks at me like he knows who I am, almost like we have unfinished business.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what your husband did to my brother. I¡¯ll make you pay, and I¡¯ll make your pitiful excuse of a husband watch.¡± He chuckles, but it¡¯s anything but a joyousugh, and I know who he is-Lev¡¯s brother.

    My instincts kick in, and I tug my arm back to get away from him. I recoil just from his touch alone. Dread swirls like an impending storm above my head. I want to get away, but his grip just tightens to near pain, and the reality of the situation ms into me.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± I try to get my father¡¯s attention. ¡°Please, stop this.¡± My pleading falls on deaf ears, and the ground beneath my feet trembles.

    ¡°You can have her. Consider it as a gift. A life for a life. She is no longer useful to me.¡± My father dismisses me without a single look. I hear his words, but I don¡¯t understand their meaning. My brain can¡¯tprehend what he is saying. Only when the man holding me starts pulling me away, does everything begin to sink in and make sense.

    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m no longer useful to you?¡± The words rip from my throat, and it¡¯s like he¡¯s shot an arrow into my chest.

    He doesn¡¯t even look at me as he speaks, he looks at the spot beside me, but not into my eyes. Coward. ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore. I¡¯ve got Julian right where I want him. You were merely a pawn to keep him in ce.¡±

    Curling my hand into a tight fist, I want to slug him.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to fall in love, but you did. I thought you were stronger than that, more resilient.¡± The bitterugh that he emits makes me want to lunge at him. ¡°You did this to yourself.¡±

    Julian was right. This whole time, he was right. I was just too stupid and naive to see it. My father was ying his own games, and I was just a pawn. Another piece on his chessboard that he could move exactly where he needed and sacrifice when the time came.

    ¡°Thanks, Romero, I¡¯ll have a lot of fun with this one.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Julian¡¯s voice booms through the room with an authority that has everyone stopping in their tracks. All eyes are on him, including my own. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch her!¡±

    Julian lunges toward us, and everything after that happens in slow motion. Out of the corner of my eye, I see my father lift his gun and fire the first shot without hesitation.

    ¡°No!¡± I scream, but no one is listening to my pleas. It¡¯s as if no one can hear me, and I¡¯m tired of it. Tired of being in a cage, tired of being shoved around, and tired of not having control of my own life.

    Julian drops to his knees, sping his shoulder with one hand. His white shirt soaks with blood in seconds, and all I want to do is run to him and tend to his needs, but instead of getting closer, I¡¯m only being pulled away further.

    I struggle as much as I can, kick, scream, and scratch like my life depends on it because it does. If I don¡¯t break free and get away, I might as well put a bullet between my eyes. My father no longer cares for me-his words. The only person in the world that matters now is the man on his knees.

    Suddenly, I¡¯m free. Cruel hands disappear from my body. Twisting on my heels, I find Marie on the man¡¯s back, her slim arms are wrapped around his neck, and it looks like she¡¯s trying to choke him.

    I know what I have to do before I even realize it. Reaching for his gun, I spin around with it in my hand and pull the trigger.

    Time slows down. I can almost see the bullet flying through the air and entering my father¡¯s chest.

    For the first time tonight, his eyes find mine, and he actually looks at me. I don¡¯t know what I expected to see when our eyes finally met. Maybe guilt, sadness, fear? I don¡¯t find either. All I see is shock. Like he can¡¯t believe I shot him and that this is how his life will end. Not at the hands of his enemy, but at the hands of his own daughter.

    I keep staring into his eyes, unable to look away, I watch as the life leaves him. I watch until the eyes so simr to mine go nk. His body drops to the floor, and my mind clears.

    This is not over.

    I reposition myself and point the gun toward one of the other men. My hands are shaking and fear like I¡¯ve never felt before blooms in my chest. I could die, but I¡¯d much rather die than be taken from the man I love.

    Everyone else moves with me, pointing their guns at me instead of Julian. Julian uses that to his advantage and grabs my father¡¯s gun off the ground. Two more shots are fired, and then it¡¯s all over.

    All the men who were threatening our lives are on the ground, dead¡­ including my father.

    I nce to where Marie was struggling with Lev¡¯s brother and find him on the ground while Marie and Celeste are standing over him. Celeste is holding a bloody knife in her hand.

    She looks at me and smiles, literally smiles.

    ¡°No one messes with my family.¡±

    I want to go hug her and tell her how much I love her, but Julian is all I can think about. I hurry to his side and start applying pressure to his wound. He groans and clenches his teeth, pulling out his phone.

    ¡°We need to call an ambnce,¡± I say, hoping that¡¯s what he¡¯s doing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll have one of our doctorse and stitch me up. We can¡¯t go to the hospital for a gun wound. Too many questions.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod. I don¡¯t like it, but I understand. ¡°Where are all the guards?¡± My eyes dart around the room as if they will appear out of thin air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he grits out while dialing the number for the doctor.

    ¡°Hello?¡± A deep voice I recognizees through the receiver.

    ¡°Doc, I need you now. Got shot.¡±

    ¡°On my way¡­¡±

    As soon as the line goes dead, Julian calls La. It rings for a really long time. So long that I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll answer. If I wasn¡¯t so consumed with worry for Julian, I¡¯d probably be worried about La.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he finally answers.

    ¡°Where the fuck are you?¡± Julian screams into the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°You fucking betrayed me! You let them in, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± La repeats. ¡°They have someone I love.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no fucking excuse! You vowed to protect this family. You vowed to protect Elena with your fucking life! You took an oath, La, a fucking oath.¡±

    ¡°Long before that, I vowed to protect someone else¨C¡± The line goes dead, and Julian throws his phone across the room. The device collides with the wall and shatters into pieces.

    ¡°That bastard is going to pay for this. I will kill him for betraying us, for endangering you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be okay,¡± I whisper low into his ear, my voice trembling as I keep my hands pressed to his shoulder.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Julian shakes his head. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± His eyes scan over my face and then slowly drop down to the rest of my body.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re the one who got shot.¡±

    ¡°It went straight through. Clean shot. I¡¯ll be back to normal in a few days. I¡¯m only worried about you,¡± Julian confesses, and for the first time since the night he took me, I believe him wholeheartedly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Celeste appears next to us with clean towels and a first aid kit. I look up expecting Marie to be here too, but I don¡¯t see her anywhere.

    ¡°Marie is waiting at the door for the doctor,¡± Celeste exins. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go and wait with her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead. I¡¯ve got this,¡± I tell her, and she sprints toward the door.

    Using the towels she brought, I cover up the wound and apply as much pressure as I can. I nce over to where my father¡¯s dead body is sprawled out on the floor.

    ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯t done that,¡± Julian confesses, and I know what he is saying. He didn¡¯t want me to kill my father. Part of me thinks maybe because he just wanted to do it himself while the other part thinks he might be worried about the guilt I may feel someday.

    ¡°I thought you wanted him dead?¡±

    ¡°I did, and I¡¯m d he is gone, but I didn¡¯t want you to be the one to pull the trigger. I¡¯ve never wanted you to have to kill someone, especially not someone you loved.  I didn¡¯t want you to carry that kind of guilt around.¡±

    I think about his words and what I¡¯ve done.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m in shock, but right at this moment, I don¡¯t feel guilt. I don¡¯t feel guilty about killing the man who sold me, treated me like cattle, and discarded me like trash in the very end. I don¡¯t feel guilty about killing the man who was supposed to love me and instead cared about nothing but himself.

    ¡°The only thing I feel guilty about is not believing you sooner. Everything you said was true. He never loved me.¡± The truth weighs heavily on me. He never loved me.

    ¡°I love you.¡± Julian¡¯s deep voice interrupts my thoughts, but it¡¯s not his voice that has me hanging on by a single thread.

    ¡°You love me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love you, Elena. I should have told you sooner. I love you. I have for a long time, and I was a coward not to admit it before. I was convinced I could make myself fall out of love with you. I was so afraid of falling for you, of bing vulnerable, that I didn¡¯t realize I already was.¡± My heart soars to life in my chest.

    Leaning down, I press a kiss to his lips.

    ¡°I love you too, so much, and I¡¯ll never doubt you again. I¡¯m your wife, and from now on, I¡¯ll behave like it. I¡¯ll be by your side, always.¡±

    Always.

 Chapter 81 Epilogue of book 1

    Epilogue

    Elena

    I stare down at my small rounding bump. I¡¯m pregnant. I still can¡¯t believe it. Not long after the shootout with my father did Julian and I discover we were having a baby. And every day, I stare down at my belly with wonderment, watching as it grows each day. It¡¯s still shocking that Julian and I will be parents in six months. Me, the princess from the ivory tower who found freedom with her captor. Him, the mafia made man, that shows only strength and never weakness.

    To imagine him with our children, wrapped tightly around their tiny fingers. It makes my giddy with excitement. I know he will be an amazing father, even if he doesn¡¯t yet believe in himself.

    ¡°You¡¯ve smoothed your hand down the front of your sundress ten times now. Is something wrong, beautiful?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No, nothing is wrong. I¡¯m just not used to the bump or the way my body is changing. Somedays, I feel huge, and others I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m pregnant at all.¡±

    Julian crosses the space between us and wraps his arms around me. His handse to rest gently on my belly, and my stomach flutters as if there are a thousand butterflies inside of it.

    ¡°Personally, I would like it if you lost the dress and walked around the house naked, but unless you want me to kill every person in this house, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Whirling around in his arms, I look up at him. ¡°I agree. There has been enough bloodshed on these floors as oftely.¡±

    A shadow crosses Julian¡¯s face. Ever since La¡¯s betrayal came to light, he¡¯s been even warier of his men. I know he feels that if Markus was here, my father never would¡¯ve gotten in, but then he wouldn¡¯t be dead either. We¡¯d still be looking over our shoulders, wondering when the next attack wasing. He says La is a traitor, but I understand why he did what he did. I can¡¯t fault someone for protecting someone they love.

    I would do the same, would I not?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I will always be here to protect you. Nothing will ever happen to you or our child.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t protect me from everything, Julian.¡±

    ¡°I can, and I will.¡±

    All I can do is roll my eyes. ¡°Where are we going for dinner?¡± I ask, wanting to change the subject and divert it away from us.

    ¡°Our favorite spot, of course.¡± He winks and leads me outside to the terrace.

    As soon as we walk out, I gasp. The table is decked like usual, but there are candles ced all around the table and along the rail. The outside lights are shut off, so the only light ising from the hundreds of candles.

    ¡°How romantic. I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± I grin.

    ¡°I had help. Plus, it¡¯s a special night.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sit down, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He pulls out a chair for me, and I take it, wondering what he could possibly want to talk to me about.

    ¡°What is it, Julian? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He takes the seat across from me. ¡°I realize that I¡¯ve always made choices for you, and before that, your father did the same. I know you have been longing to be free, and even though I can¡¯t give you all the freedom you deserve, I do want to ask you¡­ What do you want, Elena?¡±

    For a moment, all I can do is stare at him. What do I want?

    Those words are foreign to me. No one ever asks me what I want. So, what do I want?

    ¡°I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°And that will never change.¡± Julian gives me a knowing grin. ¡°But what about beyond that? What do you want for your life? Do you want to go to school? Study? Do you want a career, or will you be content being a wife and mother? I don¡¯t want you to feel trapped, and I don¡¯t want to control every part of your life. I want you to have hopes and dreams, be free as much as I can let you, without risking your safety.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Seriously. I¡¯m speechless. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Good thing, you have all the time in the world now.¡±

    Julian¡¯s phone rings, interrupting the moment. He curses under his breath and shakes his head.

    ¡°Of course, he would choose now to call¡­¡± he growls. ¡°Nice to hear from you, how is your¡­¡± He pauses, and the voice on the other end fills the phone. ¡°What are you talking about? Wait¡­ I see. Yes, I suppose I can help.¡± Julian hangs up the phone and turns to me, a devilish glint in his eyes. ¡°That was Markus. He needs help, killing someone.¡±

 Chapter 82 Prologue and Chapter 1 of book 2

    Markus

    Blood. It coats everything with warmth. Each rivulet is like a brush of paint against a white canvas. It surrounds me. Drowning me in its darkness. I did this. I killed her. Staring down at her beautiful face, I realize I¡¯ll never be able to see her smile, never be able to hold her hand in mine again. Her blue eyes will never shine with excitement at my presence. I¡¯ll never hear her say my name again. She is gone.

    My insides twist as if someone is trying to twirl them with a fork.

    You did this.

    You killed her.

    I look away, but the blood is still there.

    There is no escaping what I¡¯ve done.

    ¡°We have to go, Markus,¡± my friend, Anthony, calls, his voice filled with panic.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I can¡¯t move, can¡¯t  breathe. Police sirens echo  in the distance, but the dooming fate they bring doesn¡¯t faze me. All I  see is her face, her pale, cold skin, her lifeless eyes. Her name forms on my lips, but I can¡¯t get the word out. Not that speaking her name would make her answer. Not with a bullet lodged in her skull.

    ¡°Markus! Let¡¯s go. She¡¯s dead.¡± Anthony speaks a truth that I feel in my soul. I can barely get my body to move; my legs feel like jello. All I want to do is lie here beside her and cradle her body against mine.

    She¡¯s dead.

    ¡°We have to go, Markus. If they catch us, you¡¯ll go to prison for sure. Moretti will kill you!¡±

    Somehow, I  manage to get my legs to move. Pushing  off the concrete, I can¡¯t pull my gaze  from her.

    Dead. Gone. My future. Taken in a second.

    I feel a tug on my shirt and realize Anthony is physically pulling me toward the car. Part of me feels I deserve to go to prison and pay the ultimate price but the fact I am still breathing, and she is not, will be my suffering.

    On unsteady feet, I stumble backward, letting Anthony pull me to the car. The sirens grow louder, and I feel pain and anger. Anger that she was here when she shouldn¡¯t have been, anger toward myself, and to the fuckers that shot her.

    By the grace of God, I make it into the SUV, and we race away just as the first sight of lights sh across the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Did you know that girl?¡± Anthony huffs from the driver¡¯s seat, his hands trembling as he drives.

    I contemte telling him, yes, but it¡¯s none of his concern. The n was to keep her sheltered from the darkness that followed me.

    ¡°No,¡± I reply dryly, feeling the sting of tears in my eyes. Peering out the window, I blink the fucker away. Men don¡¯t cry. They don¡¯t show weakness.

    ¡°Oh, well, it looked like you knew her. I¡¯ve never seen you like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I growl, because again, admitting such a thing would only make me look weak. Still, deep down inside, I admit the truth. I more than knew her. She was a part of me.

    I might not have pulled the trigger, but I killed her just the same.

    I killed the love of my life, and  I¡¯ll have to live with that so long as I remain breathing.

    Fallon

    Sacrifice. That sums up my life. Like a cow before going to the butcher, I¡¯m being prepared for auction, where I¡¯ll be ced on a block for a group of men to purchase me like I¡¯m inhuman, nothing more than an item.

    I¡¯ve tried to prepare myself for today, knowing what¡¯s toe. At least on the outside, I attempt to look like a warrior, while on the inside, I¡¯m a leaf shaking in the wind, barely hanging on.

    I¡¯ve been held prisoner for thest three days. They grabbed me off the sidewalk while I was walking home from a college ss. In the dark, no one heard my screams or saw me, ovee with fear, afraid about what would happen next, fighting as they shoved me into the back of the van. I push those memories into the recesses of my mind.

    I want to forget the small, cold cell I was kept in without clothes or a nket. I want to forget it all. The worst part was the dark. There was no window or light in my cell-only darkness. Sometimes bugs would crawl on me, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Now, light and noise surround me. It¡¯s overwhelming. The four other girls are crying, some sobbing uncontrobly. I pride myself on not crying in front of the men who are about to sell us. I¡¯ve cried enough in thest three days tost me a lifetime. I¡¯m done crying. No amount of begging or pleading will convince these monsters to let me go.

    Naked as the day I was born, I stand with the girls, each one of us different from the next. We¡¯ve only just met since we were kept alone before today, but alone or together, I already feel a connection to each one of them.

    Kindred spirits by our captor¡¯s makings, knowing we share one and the same fate.

    ¡°Put this on,¡± one of the men growls and hands us each a scrap of clothing. Mine is a whitece fabric with gold trim.

    I look at the dress in my hand, if you can even call it that. It¡¯s barely enough to cover my privates. It looks like the kind of lingerie a woman would wear under a wedding dress. I almostugh at the thought.

    Objecting isn¡¯t an option, so I do as instructed. Pulling it over my body, I hope to feel a little more human, but I don¡¯t. If anything, I feel even more like a cheap hooker than I did before.

    Goosebumps pebble my flesh, nketing me. I feel bare-exposed, and I hate it.

    The girl beside me lets out a ragged sob, and I turn just enough to look at her. Her hair is ck, sleek, and straight. I don¡¯t gawk at her or look at her body, but I can tell she is on the slimmer side and young. Most likely barely of age.

    Tears stream down her cheeks, and she is shaking so badly her entire body is vibrating.

 Chapter 83

    Markus

    ¡°Stop crying, whore!¡± one of the men orders. ¡°If you think it¡¯s bad now, wait until after the auction. I¡¯d love to hear your cries then.¡±

    His voice makes me shiver and leaves me feeling sick to my stomach. Suddenly, I¡¯m grateful that I didn¡¯t eat anything. Even though I was hungry earlier, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a single bite from the stale sandwich they brought me.

    The guy suddenly looks past me and nods. ¡°Finally. I thought we were gonna have to send them out without a shot.¡±

    Shot? What are they talking about now? Just as I ask that question in my mind, a woman appears at the side of me. A woman in scrubs with a hospital ID card clipped to her hip.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    I look up and meet her gaze, expecting to see fear,passion, or shock, but I find none of those in the depth of her green eyes.

    Only indifference. Like she doesn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask when she stops right in front of me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, please,¡± she answers in a t voice.

    She keeps her eyes down like she doesn¡¯t want to look into my face while she pulls out a small box from her oversized purse. Flipping the case open, I count five syringes inside.

    ¡°Hold her arm,¡± she orders one of the men.

    A momentter, my arm is being grabbed and held still so the woman can clean a spot with an alcohol wipe before injecting me with whatever is inside the syringe. Funny, she cleans my arm, worried I might get an infection but fails to care what is happening to all of us.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask, hoping she¡¯ll at least give me the courtesy of telling me.

    ¡°Birth control,¡± is all she says before moving on down the line of girls.

    ¡°Men buy you for fucking, not breeding.¡± The guy who was holding my arm chuckles and releases me with a shove.

    He walks away, moving onto the next girl, and a spot in my chest starts to ache for the girl beside me. I don¡¯t know her story, how she came to be here, if it was of her own choice or someone else¡¯s. I don¡¯t know the circumstances that gave her this fate, but I want to help her.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I call out. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is going to be okay.¡± I try to reassure her.

    She looks over at me, and I notice then that her eyes are green and framed by thickshes that are soaked. The skin around her eyes is swollen from the constant crying.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to go home.¡± Her bottom lip trembles as she speaks, and her chest rises and falls so dramatically I know she is close to having an anxiety attack.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Fallon,¡± I tell her, attempting to distract her. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±

    The girl looks away for a second before looking back. ¡°Julie,¡± she replies after a moment. I¡¯m not sure how tofort her because while I¡¯m not showing it, I¡¯m scared out of my mind on the inside. I have no idea what will happen to me after tonight.

    Where will I go? Fear of the unknown is the only thing I have.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be scared, Julie. Everything is going to be okay,¡± I assure her, even though we both know it¡¯s a lie. But what else am I going to tell her? What can I do to ease her mind, even if it¡¯s just a little?

    Shaking her head, she sends pieces of dark hair across her face. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be okay,¡± her voice cracks with raw pain, ¡°aren¡¯t you scared? Afraid of what will happen to you tonight?¡± Her questions make it hard for me to swallow.

    I try not to focus on the future or what will happen tomorrow. It¡¯s not promised for any of us, especially not under these circumstances.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m terrified, but I can¡¯t let that fear own me. I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re stronger than me,¡± she shamefully admits.

    ¡°How did you end up here?¡± I ask, not wanting the conversation to end yet.

    I¡¯ve been stuck inside my head all day, trying to figure out my next step. Now that I¡¯m here, I know the decision has already been made for me.

    Her lip trembles and her eyes be ssy once more. ¡°My father. He owed some money to the wrong person, and because he couldn¡¯t pay, they took me instead.¡±

    Heartbreaking.

    Her response reminds me that we¡¯re all fighting our own invisible battles, merely trying to get through today so we can see a better tomorrow.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I¡¯ve tried not to think about the circumstances that have gotten me to this point. At neen, I never thought I would find myself in a situation like this, but I can¡¯t undo what is already done. ¡°Someone grabbed me as I walked home after ss.¡±

    Julie nods. ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll do with us after the auction?¡±

    She whispers the question almost as if she knows the fate that lies ahead but is too afraid to see it with her own eyes.

    I shiver involuntarily, fear coiling tightly in my gut. A man willing to buy any one of us isn¡¯t going to take us home to merely clean his house and cook for him. He¡¯s going to use us, over and over again, leaving us a shell of the person we used to be. Nothing innocent wille from whoever purchases us.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think it will be anything good,¡± I reply honestly, licking my dry bottom lip. My throat tightens, and the fear I¡¯ve been trying to swallow down and keep at bay starts to rise up again.

    I¡¯ve mentally prepared myself to be raped and caged by the man who is going to buy me, but what if it gets even worse?

 Chapter 84

    Markus

    What if I¡¯m tortured?

    What if he kills me?

    The questions swirl, taking the shape of a tornado.

    After the woman is done administering the drug, she takes her bag and leaves, as if this was just another day at the office for her.

    The mene back around and start putting cors around our necks like we¡¯re fucking dogs. The cors are heavy, made out of thick leather with metal rings on the front and back. They tighten them to the point of being ufortable and secure them with a small lock on the side.

    Next, they put metal cuffs around our wrists and attach those to chains, which are hooked to the front of our cors.

    Julie starts to sniffle. ¡°This is wrong. How can they do this to us? Chain us up like animals and auction us off?¡±

    The girl beside Julie leans over. ¡°Be quiet, or you¡¯ll get us all in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be quiet. I want to go home.¡± Julie starts to sob once more, her chains rattle as she struggles against them.

    Despair and anguish are all I feel, along with deep sadness.

    I look down at my own body and feel immediate shame. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. Even after a few days, I think this has to be a bad dream. A nightmare I¡¯m about to wake up from.

    I¡¯m so lost in my own head that I barely notice Julie breaking out of line and running toward the door.

    ¡°No!¡± I yell after her, but it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡°Where the fuck do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The man closest to the door snatches her by the hair and pulls her back viciously. He ms her body to the floor violently, like a rag doll, and it takes every ounce of self-restraint I have not to rush to her aide. If I struggle or try and save her, I¡¯ll be risking my own life. Is it worth it? The smart thing to do is turn the other cheek, ignore what is taking ce even though it¡¯s right in front of me. That¡¯s not me¡­ to turn and look the other way when someone else is in trouble, but what more can I do?

    The other two men in the roomugh, the sound making my stomach churn. The poor girl is pulled from the floor by her hair while a man twice her size rears his fist back and punches her in the stomach.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    No! I scream inside my head, desperate to help her, but too afraid to move.

    She doubles over, practically folding in half, and cries out in pain before spitting blood all over the guy¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Fucking shit! Rick, how many times do we need to tell you not to damage the girls on auction day?¡± A guy with dark hair and menacing eyes, who seems to be in charge, questions with disgust as he walks into the room and inspects Julie.

    She continues spitting up blood while hunched over, her slender arms wrapped around her middle like she¡¯s trying to hold herself together. All I want to do is go over there and wrap my arms around her, but I¡¯m rooted in ce, knowing the consequences will be grave if I do.

    She doesn¡¯t deserve this. None of us do.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sell her like this. Take her back to one of the cells. If she¡¯s still alivee the next auction, we can sell her then, but the difference ising out of your paycheck, idiot.¡±

    He dismisses her like she is worth less than the dirt beneath our feet.

    Tears prick at my eyes, but I refuse to let them fall. The Rick guy grabs her by the arm, his thick fingers dig into her skin, and she cries out. He starts to drag her away, and my throat tightens when her eyes meet mine.

    Fear and just overall sadness reflect back at me. I knew she was scared, knew she wanted to go home, but all she had to do was make it through tonight. Then she could¡¯ve made a run for it and escaped. Now, I feel she¡¯ll never escape, and that leaves my heart bleeding.

    I¡¯m dragged from my dreadful thoughts when a man¡¯s voicees over the speakers announcing the start of the event.

    ¡°Gentlemen, can I have your attention, please. Our auction will begin momentarily. Tonight, we only have four girls for sale, but believe me, it¡¯s quality over quantity. Enjoy, and may the highest bidder win.¡±

    The sound vibrates through me, and the words hit their mark dead on. It¡¯s now my turn to start shaking, the fear almost overwhelming me.

    Four men walk into the little room we¡¯re in a secondter. They gawk at us, slimy smiles on their faces, and you can basically see the wheels turning in their heads. If given the chance, they would take from us right now. Without blinking their eyes or caring. Each one takes a girl. The guy I get walks over to me and grabs the chain connecting my cor with my hands, tugging me forward and off-bnce.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a virgin because if you weren¡¯t¡­¡± He licks his lips and drags his gaze down my body. When he speaks next, he¡¯s leaning into my face while I lean back, trying to put as much distance as I can between us. ¡°I would have fucked you good before sending you off.¡± His rancid breath fans against my cheek, and I have to stop myself from puking, swallowing the bile in my throat.

    The darkness in his beady eyes tells me he isn¡¯t lying, and the pressure of the cor on my neck bes tighter as I try to escape him.

    ¡°A little fucking slut, that¡¯s all you are. A fuck toy.¡± He tugs me out of the room. In that singr moment, I question if I can do this without losing myself. I know I¡¯m strong, but how strong do I have to be to survive this? If I ever do escape this mess, will I be the same person I was before?

    I already know the answer is no. Whatever is going to happen, I don¡¯t think I will ever be the same. I will never again be the college student whose biggest concern is her grades. I will never be the careless daughter who gets annoyed by her mother calling twice in one day. And I will never be the little sister who is jealous of her sibling getting to travel the world.

    Yes, I know I will never be me again. The real question is, who will I be after this?

    That question lingers in my mind as I¡¯m led out onto a stage like a dog. The shining bright lights above make it hard to see anything, but I can hear the hollers and catcalls nearby. Feel eyes on every inch of my exposed skin. My lips start to tremble, and I squint against the harsh re of the lights, looking for an escape, a way out.

    There is none.

    As my eyes adjust to the brightness, I scan the crowd, over the men eager to get their pound of flesh. In the midst of all the chaos around me, my gaze shes with that of a man across the room. The world stops. My lungs expand, and a different kind of fear grabs onto me. Its ws sink deep into my skin.

    He¡¯s a man with eyes as dark as the night, and a soul that¡¯s just as dark.

 Chapter 85

    Markus

    A ghost. That¡¯s what I see when I spot her on the auction block. The spitting image of a girl I once knew, once loved. The air expels from my chest, and I almost drop the drink I¡¯m holding in my hand. The voices and movements around me be silent.

    Hair the color of spun gold, and even from a distance, I can see the color of her eyes, ocean blue, just like¡­ Victoria.

    I suck in a breath, noticing how uneven it is. I haven¡¯t let myself think her name in so long. I¡¯ve tried everything to keep those memories buried. To keep her buried. Not that I want to forget her but thinking about her is simply too painful. The guilt is overwhelming.

    I look at the girl again. She looks to be barely legal, more proof that it isn¡¯t her. The question still remains: why does she look so much like her?

    The crowd of men congregates around the stage as the girls are each put up on a little pedestal. The space fills with whistles and loud hollers while rage seeps slowly into my veins. These events aren¡¯t my kind of thing, and generally, I ignore the women on stage, not caring how they got here or what¡¯s going to happen to them. It¡¯s easier that way. Not to think about them as people. I know it¡¯s fucked up, but it¡¯s the world we live in.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bring myself to do that today. I can¡¯t ignore the woman who looks so much like my past. I can¡¯t let anyone touch her or have her.

    She has to be mine, no matter the cost.

    The four girls on stage look wide-eyed and shocked, their bodies shaking, and the chains around them rattling with every move they make. There are cors around each of their necks, and a chain hangs down that¡¯s connected to their hands.

    My eyes are glued to the Victoria lookalike. She is the only one not crying, even though she is clearly scared shitless. I can see her knees knocking together from across the room.

    The host starts talking, introducing the blue-eyed beauty I¡¯m about to buy. ¡°First up is this long-legged blonde, her name is Fallon, but of course you can name her whatever you want. She is untrained but well worth the money since she is untouched.¡±

    Fallon¡­ I whisper to myself, trying out the name. It feels foreign on my tongue, but that doesn¡¯t stop my desire for this woman from growing even stronger.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start the bidding at ten thousand.¡±

    Shit! I didn¡¯t n on bidding. Where is my fucking ticket? Frantically, I search every one of my pockets until I find the folded-up paper with my number on it.

    In the time it takes me to find my ticket, three people have already put in their bids. Unfolding my damn piece of paper, I lift it up in the air, waving it like a white g of defeat. The auctioneer looks up and points to me. ¡°Forty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Fifty!¡± One of the men up front yells.

    I take a few steps closer to the stage before making my next bid. ¡°One hundred thousand.¡±

    She¡¯s it, the one I want. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been with a woman, but if I were to ever find someone, to touch, to be with again, it would be her.

    ¡°One fifty.¡± The same bastard bids again.

    ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± Someone else bids.

    ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡± I hold up my number, making one of the guys wave like he is out. I don¡¯t smirk even though I want to.

    ¡°Six hundred,¡± the guy up front yells.

    ¡°One million,¡± I call out, hoping that the other guy will bow out.

    I have money, but I¡¯m not Julian. I don¡¯t have much more cash on hand, which wouldn¡¯t keep me from bidding higher. She is going to be mine no matter what, even if I have to ask Julian to spot me. A second goes by, then another, and finally, I hear the words I¡¯ve wanted to hear since the moment she was brought out onto the stage.

    ¡°Sold, to number six-o-one,¡± the auctioneer calls, pointing straight at me.

    Victory washes over me, and only then do I let myself look up at Fallon again. Her eyes connect with mine. Fear of the unknown shes across her delicate features, and something deep down in my chest starts to form. It¡¯s a tugging, pulling me into the deepest part of myself.

    A part where I revel in the thought of owning this girl, owning her body, her mind, and her soul. Power like I¡¯ve never felt before surges through me, taking over my body in an almost frightening way. I want to own her, to be her sole reason for breathing.

    The auctioneer moves onto the next girl while someone elsees and takes my purchase off the stage.

    Every fiber in my body is urging me to go back there and take her away from this ce as fast as I can, but there is something else I must do before I do that.

    Peering around the room, I find Julian and Elena sitting in the bar area. I make my way over there, but Julian is already up and heading in my direction. We meet halfway, still close enough to see Elena.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Julian growls as soon as we are close enough.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n that, but I had to have her,¡± I exin. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to take a little leave of absence to deal with this. A vacation of sorts.¡±

    Julian-my boss and best friend-looks at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind. Maybe I have. I don¡¯t know, but I feel something in my chest, something I haven¡¯t felt before, and I need to explore it.

    ¡°What do you mean vacation? You can¡¯t just take a fucking vacation! You are my second inmand. You¡¯re in the mob,¡± Julian growls in frustration.

    ¡°I can, and I will,¡± I tell him, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you for anything like this before. I think I¡¯m overdue a few days off.¡±

    ¡°This is not a 9-5 job.¡±

    ¡°I fucking know. I still need some time off.¡±

    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sucks in a deep breath. ¡°Markus-¡± Elena appears out of nowhere, grabbing his arm, and his whole-body tenses as he looks around, ready for a fight.

    Her face is pale, her big green eyes are ssy and brimming with fear. Just like Julian, I¡¯m on high alert immediately, knowing something is wrong. Elena is wing at Julian¡¯s forearm like she is scared he is about to disappear.

    Both Julian and I look past her, scanning the area for any danger, but there is nothing, just people at the bar, drinking and conversing. I spot Lev, one of the heroin suppliers, also the son of one, dimir Volcove. He is a scumbag, I know that much, and he is looking in our direction, but he wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to mess with us.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian asks quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. Can we please go home?¡± Her voice is meek, and the wordse out with a slight tremble.

    ¡°What really happened?¡± Julian insists, refusing to ept her lie.

    She shakes her head, her eyes bouncing between Julian and me.

    ¡°We will discuss this further,¡± Julian finally turns his attention back to me.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I¡¯m taking some time off. La is more than capable of stepping up.¡± It¡¯s true. La is one of our best men and has been handling way more shittely. He will do just fine.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Julian looks like he wants to strangle me, but with Elenatching onto his arm, I know he can¡¯t deal with me right now. It¡¯s the perfectbination, really.

    ¡°Call the car for me,¡± he orders. I give him a slight nod and pull out my phone.

    Julian turns his full attention to the small, barely dressed Elena next to him. She never lets go of him as they walk away, heading toward the exit.

    After I call for the car, and we part ways, I make my way to pay and pick up my prize. I¡¯m unsure how to feel. Part of me is worried by the pull I feel toward the girl, while the other part of me is frenzied with need. I have to have her.

    The payment process goes through quickly. As soon as the money transfer is approved, I¡¯m being led back to my purchase.

    The door opens, and I hear a strangled scream echoing down the hallway. It¡¯s the kind of sound someone makes when they are hurt and trying not to scream, but the pain is too much to bear, and their instincts take over.

    All I can think is¡­ if that person wants to live, they better not be touching what¡¯s mine.

    I grit my teeth so hard my jaw quakes. Speed walking down the hall, I turn the corner into the open space behind the stage. Something overtakes me, and my blood freezes in my veins when I spot Fallon on the ground.

    A man twice her size looms above her, digging his knee into her chest.

    His hands are fumbling to unlock the chains around her wrists while she struggles to push him off. I can see her tiny nails sinking into his flesh with vengeance.

    She¡¯s a fighter.

    Swinging back his arm, he hits her across the face, backhanding her into the concrete. It¡¯s then that Ipletely see red. I cross the room in a sh, wrapping my arm around his throat. I put him in a chokehold, then use my other hand to twist his head sharply. I don¡¯t think, I simply react. The crack of his neck fills the room with deafening silence, and his body goes ck in my hold almost immediately.

    I don¡¯t feel remorse, pain, guilt. Nothing.

    Pushing his body to the side, he falls onto the ground next to Fallon. His face is tilted to the side, and his mouth is open, a look of terror stuck permanently on his face. I drag my attention away from him and back to her.

    She sucks in a shaky breath, her chest moving rapidly as she struggles to get air into her lungs. Her eyes are wide, and some small veins inside have ruptured, making the white part blood red.

    Staggering above her, my chest heaves as war rages inside of me. I want to bring that fucker back to life and kill him again, this time a little slower. I¡¯ve never felt this way before, never felt this possessive need.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Louis, the guy who escorted me backstage, yells.

    Turning on my feet, I re at him. My fists are clenched, and I¡¯ll kill him too if I have to.

    ¡°Yeah, what the fuck? I already paid for her, and I paid for what I saw on stage! If I wanted someone beat up and broken, I would have found a girl on the nearest street corner. Is that how you do business here?¡±

    His face pales. ¡°What? No, not normally, but I mean, you didn¡¯t have to fucking kill him. We could have just knocked some of the price off or something¡­¡±

    Or something? This guy must think I¡¯m a fucking idiot.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I spit. ¡°Would you rather I tell everyone else how you fuck people over and deliver damaged goods as soon as you receive payment?¡±

    ¡°No, no, we¡¯re good. Just take her. I¡¯ll deal with this mess.¡± He gestures to the dead fuck lying on the floor.

 Chapter 86

    Markus

    ¡°Damn straight, you will.¡± I dismiss him altogether before turning my attention back to the woman on the floor. ¡°Give me the key for those. I¡¯ll keep her chained up for now.¡±

    He steps around me and kneels down next to the guy with the broken neck. He pries a set of keys from his hands and tosses them to me.

    Leaning down, I undo the chain on the front. I try not to let my eyes linger on her exposed skin. Her barely-there dress, which looks like lingerie, has been pushed to the side, causing her nipples to peek out, and my dick is already at war with my zipper. Better to look away as much as I can so I don¡¯t lose control and fuck her in the back of my car, not that it would matter if I did.

    She doesn¡¯t struggle while I move her restraints around. Of course, I don¡¯t have my knee pressed into her chest, either.

    Rolling her over slowly, I pull her arms back and re-hook the chain to the cor, so her hands are tied behind her back. Her dress is pulled up in the back as well, exposing her perfectly shaped ass. I want to rip my shirt off and tug it down her body so no one else can see her.

    No one else should be looking at what¡¯s mine.

    But I don¡¯t have time for that. I need to get her out of here as quickly as possible. I shove the small key into my pocket for safekeeping before I grab her and lift her up with me.

    Hauling her off the floor, I throw her over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Louis gives me one more disapproving look about killing his friend but doesn¡¯t dare open his yap. He knows I¡¯m right. He shouldn¡¯t have touched her.

    Knowing Fallon¡¯s ass and pussy are on full disy the way I¡¯m carrying her, I quickly make my way out of the building. Thankfully, without many people seeing her or any further mishaps. I use the side door that leads straight to the parking lot. Cold air wisps around us, making her shiver in my hold.

    Grabbing the car keys from my pocket, I hit the key fob to unlock the car, and pull open the door with my free hand. I hate how light she feels and how she doesn¡¯t even struggle or say anything. It¡¯s almost as if she has epted her fate.

    Where is the fighter I saw just moments ago? I¡¯m sure she is in there somewhere, ready toe out at any given moment. cing her in the backseat, Iy her down, facing the trunk. I stare at her for a moment. She looks so fragile, a piece of ss that might break with the slightest movement. I shouldn¡¯t have bought her, but I had to.

    ¡°If you try anything stupid, I¡¯ll gag you and put you in the trunk. Stay like this, and don¡¯t move unless I instruct you to,¡± I order, my voice a little harsher than necessary.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods, her voice hoarse from screaming.

    I give her one final once over. I know her face is already swelling, and I bet she¡¯ll have a killer headache from her head bouncing against the concrete. I¡¯ll have to give her something for the painter.

    Climbing into the driver¡¯s seat, I start the car, wondering where the hell I¡¯m going to take her. For a moment, I just sit there, weighing my options. If I take her to my ce, I have to keep her chained up because there isn¡¯t a secure room to put her in.

    Fuck, the thought of keeping her tied to my bed to use whenever I want makes my cock harder than steel. I know I¡¯m a sick fucker, but I didn¡¯t even know that part of myself existed until this very moment. I¡¯ve killed people without batting an eye, tortured men until they told me whatever I wanted to hear, but I¡¯ve never taken a woman against her will.

    I¡¯ve never bought someone or owned someone like I¡¯m going to own this woman. And that thought excites me more than I¡¯m willing to admit.

    I wouldn¡¯t be that cruel to keep her chained up. Especially since I n on keeping her long term, and in order to do that, trust is going to have to be built. I want her to want me the same way I want her, and that won¡¯t happen if I keep her chained up like an animal.

    I think a little while longer, considering my options. Julian has a few safe houses. One is a cabin up in the mountains, secluded and away from the rest of the world. If she escapes me, which I doubt she will, all that surrounds us is nature. There won¡¯t be anyoneing to her rescue, not out there.

    Choosing the cabin in the mountains, I put the car in drive and head out to the highway.

    It will be perfect not only for its secluded location but especially since I know it has a cell in the basement.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask after we¡¯ve been driving for a few minutes.

    ¡°Fallon,¡± she whispers, almost inaudible.

    ¡°I already know that. What¡¯s yourst name?¡±

    I need to make sure she¡¯s not rted to Victoria before I let this go any further.

    ¡°Brice,¡± she says hesitantly.

    Brice¡­ I tap my fingers against the steering wheel. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone by thatst name before, but I¡¯ll still have someone look into her when we get to the safe house. I have to be sure. I know just the person to do that.

    Although, I¡¯m sure my brother will not be happy that I¡¯m contacting him for a favor.

    I think further on questions I should ask her like this is a fucking date, and I didn¡¯t just pay one million dors for her body.

    ¡°Where are you from, Fallon?¡±

    ¡°Sun Valley.¡± She doesn¡¯t offer any more than the bare minimum.

    ¡°Have you always lived there?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A second passes, and then she asks the question that dooms both of us. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    Gripping the steering wheel a little tighter, I grit my teeth and answer her truthfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    I just don¡¯t fucking know¡­

 Chapter 87

    Fallon

    Fear zips through me and down my spine with the intensity of a lightning bolt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± That singr statement sets me off and straight into a full-blown panic attack.

    He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do to me? It doesn¡¯t matter that he saved me from that man back there. He doomed me to a much worse fate when he bid on me and won.

    With my eyes squeezed shut, I try to focus on my breathing. It¡¯s much harder than one would think, though, given my circumstances.

    As I lie here in the backseat, every bump we drive over pushes my face further into the seat. My arms throb, and my cheek hurts as it rubs against the leather.

    I think about my situation. I don¡¯t have to know this man to know he is bad. I can feel it. The darkness rushes off of him in waves, leaving everything in ruins when it¡¯s gone. That¡¯s the aura he gives off, and the way he looked at me before pulling me off the ground and away from that man. A man he killed with his bare hands without blinking or showing a shred of remorse, I shiver at the reminder. Sure, I would¡¯ve wanted that sick bastard of a man to die anyway, but the way he did it without a care, like he was tying his shoes. It told me everything I needed to know about him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I won¡¯t lie. For a moment, I felt there might be some good in him. The way he looked at me when I was struggling to breathe. It was almost as if he had a heart, like he was more than what everyone around him saw.

    There was a sliver ofpassion in his gaze for me, concern¡­ or so I thought.

    Then he opened his mouth and voiced that his only concern was for his purchase not to be damaged. I realized quickly that I was his property, nothing more, and I needed to keep that fact in mind. He wasn¡¯t saving me, and he didn¡¯t buy me just to let me go. He was going to use me, hurt me, and there was nothing I could do about it.

    After what seems like an eternity, we turn onto what has to be a dirt road. The car shakes as the tires move over the uneven gravel. The restraints dig into my skin, especially around my neck, and I can¡¯t stifle a groan much longer.

    When we finallye to a stop, I¡¯m almost certain some of my skin must be bleeding, or at least it feels like it.

    My captor gets out of the car and opens the back door, reaching inside to pull me out. He is not any gentler than he was when he put me in the car, and I have to bite the inside of my cheek to stop myself from crying out in pain.

    My limbs are stiff and sore, my wrists are rubbed raw, and my cheek throbs, pulsing with pain as if it has its own heartbeat from that guy hitting me.

    He throws me over his shoulder like I¡¯m a sack of potatoes and carries me into the house. It¡¯s probably of no use for me to look around, to take in the location I¡¯m at, but the part of me that wants to escape him, run away and be free tells me to, so I do.

    Lifting my head, I take in my surroundings as much as I can.

    Trees. All I see are trees, no matter what direction I look. I have no idea where we are, but clearly, it¡¯s somewhere secluded. Mountains are a short way off in the distance, the setting sun making it hard for me to make out all that is around me.

    Stopping on the porch, he fumbles with the key. The door creaks open a secondter, and then he walks inside the house. The light flicks on, illuminating the area. Even though the brightness hurts my eyes, I open them. I need to see where he¡¯s taking me even if there isn¡¯t any way to stop it.

    Craning my head back as far as I can, I scan the area.

    We¡¯ve entered the living room. To my right are tworge couches angled in front of a firece. My head moves on a swivel as I dart to look left and find a modern looking kitchen with a dining area attached.

    Everything is clean and decorated nicely with a rustic ir that reminds me of the inside of a cabin. Maybe that¡¯s what this is. I didn¡¯t get a chance to see much of the outside of the house with it being dark and all. A secluded cabin on the side of a mountain makes sense.

    I tuck my head against his back as he takes me up a set of stairs, his feet pping against the wood. It feels like I¡¯m being carried to my funeral because, in a matter of minutes, a part of me is going to die.

    He is going to rape me. Which is scary for more than one reason.

    The auctioneer announced I was a virgin, which I¡¯m not. It hits me then, paralyzing fear.

    What if he realizes that and gets angry? It¡¯s not my fault the guy who kidnapped me lied, but I¡¯m the only one here, the only one he can let his anger out on.

    He drops me unceremoniously onto the bed.

    Ind on my side and bounce against the soft mattress. I can¡¯t even enjoy the softness beneath my body because all I feel is pain. He rolls me over onto my stomach, and I hear him rustling with the key. A momentter, he undoes the chain holding my wrists back. Relieved, I drop my arms down to my sides and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Here is what¡¯s going to happen, Fallon. I¡¯m going to undo the cuffs and the cor around your neck so you can take a shower. If you do anything stupid, I will hurt you. Really hurt you. Not like what that guy did back there, but worse. There is a cold and empty cell in the basement, and I don¡¯t mind putting your nametag on that door. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I nod my head yes, savoring the softness of the sheet rubbing against my cheek.

    He uncuffs me like promised. Then takes the cor off. I want to rub my skin where the leather and metal used to be, but I force my hands to remain at my sides.

    ¡°Get up,¡± he orders gruffly.

    My movements arebored and sluggish, but I manage to stand and turn around slowly. As soon as I do, I wish I hadn¡¯t. He¡¯s standing so close; I can feel the heat of his body like mes licking against my skin. He¡¯s tall, so tall that I have to tilt my head up and back to see his face. His own amber-colored eyes scan my face, almost like he is studying me, analyzing every inch of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask quietly.

    He doesn¡¯t say anything for a long time, just stares at me. When I¡¯m certain he isn¡¯t going to answer me at all, he finally says, ¡°Markus.¡±

    All I can do is nod. I don¡¯t know what else I can ask or say. I don¡¯t have to ask the most obvious questions. What do you want with me? Will you let me go? Why me?

    I¡¯m not stupid. I can answer those myself.

 Chapter 88

    Fallon

    He wants me for sex. He will not let me go. And he chose me because, from the four girls on that stage, I was the most appealing to him.

    ¡°Go take a shower,¡± he points toward an open door on the other side of the room, ¡°leave the door open, ande out naked when you¡¯re done.¡±

    I swallow down the lump in my throat and give him another small nod before I scurry away and into the bathroom. I almost close the door out of habit but stop myself when my fingers touch the smooth wood. I don¡¯t look back to see if he¡¯s watching me, not when I can feel his eyes on me.

    Moving out of view, I turn the shower on. While I wait for the water to turn warm, I take in my surroundings. Just like what I¡¯ve seen so far of the house, it¡¯s nice, but nothing fancy. I suppose I expected a man who drops a million dors in one night to live in a mansion or at least avish house.

    Which leads me to wonder if this is even his ce or someone else¡¯s?

    Not knowing what he ns to do with me worries me more than anything. Part of me expected him to screw me in the back of his car. I was shocked when he did nothing of the sort.

    When steam starts to fill the room, I step into the shower. Sighing loudly, I forget about Markus, and where I am. I practically melt beneath the spray of the water and take my time washing every inch of my body, trying to get the stink of the auction out of my skin. I wish the soap could wash away the memory of thest couple of days.

    I¡¯m a little surprised when after a few minutes, he doesn¡¯te in to check on me. Then again, where would I escape to anyway?

    I finish up my shower and turn off the water. I shiver when my feet make contact with the cold tile and quickly grab a fluffy towel that¡¯s neatly folded on the rack above the toilet. The cotton towel feels like a luxury as I dry myself and wrap the towel around my shivering body. My gaze catches on my reflection in the mirror, and I barely hold back a gasp.

    I¡¯ve been through the wringer, yes, but I didn¡¯t think I looked this bad. There are ugly red marks on my throat from the cor and blue handprints around my neck. My cheek doesn¡¯t look much better, swollen, ck, and blue. A vein must have popped in my right eye since the white is mostly blood red now. I already don¡¯t look like myself, and I¡¯m sure by the time I leave here, I¡¯ll be apletely different person. If I ever leave.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Blinking away the tears that have formed in my eyes at my own reflection, I force a ragged breath into my lungs-no more tears. Pulling myself together, I walk toward the door.

    My steps falter, and I stop in the doorway and find Markus sitting on the edge of the bed. He looks to be lost in thought, probably trying to decide his next move. Looking up from the floor, his gaze collides with mine. It¡¯s intense and all-consuming. The kind of stare that makes you weak in the knees and has you making stupid choices.

    Annoyance pinches his brows. ¡°Do you not know how to listen? I said toe out here naked. Does that look naked?¡± His tone is mocking as he points at my towel-covered body.

    Rugged is easily the best way I could describe this man. Dark, disheveled hair and light stubble shadows his angr jaw. He¡¯s definitely handsome, but more in a, I¡¯ll kill you after our date way. I don¡¯t want to cross him, that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was cold.¡± I drop the towel, and his eyes do a quick once over, stopping on my face and lingering there. I¡¯m not shy about my body, and unbeknownst to him, I¡¯m not that inexperienced either. I¡¯ve been with a couple of guys, though it¡¯s been a while for me.

    ¡°Come here,¡± hemands, and my feet move on their own. I stop right in front of him, but apparently, that¡¯s not close enough. ¡°Closer.¡±

    He spreads his legs and motions for me to step in between them. Stepping forward, my knees hit the edge of the bed. It feels like a trap, one I¡¯ve just walked right into it. Lifting a hand, he ghosts his fingertips over my stomach, leaving a trail of goosebumps in his wake.

    Those same hands travel up to cup each of my breasts, and I¡¯m ashamed when he grazes his thumb over my hard nipple, and I feel a spark of pleasure in my belly. I me it on nature. My hormones or body don¡¯t understand what kind of man he is; my body is merely reacting to a handsome man touching my naked skin.

    ¡°Turn around,¡± he orders.

    I slowly spin around, letting him inspect every inch of my body, knowing that¡¯s exactly what he is doing. After all, he paid for me, so why shouldn¡¯t he? His fingers move shamelessly over my most private parts like he owns them, and I guess in his mind, he does.

    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy you very much.¡±

    His words make me shiver. I know sex is a part of this. Probably the most prominent part to him and realize he will take it whether I want him to or not, but I¡¯m not ready. Then again, I guess no one can prepare themselves to be raped.

    ¡°But not right now. Put these clothes on,¡± he adds.

    For a moment, I think he is joking, but when I turn back around to face him, I find a pair of owl-print pajamasid out on the bed beside him.

    Regardless of this being a trick or not, I don¡¯t want to disobey again.

    Something tells me that Markus¡¯s patience is not to be tested. Moving to the side, I lean over and grab the clothes off the bed. Curiosity has me wondering if he usually has women¡¯s clothes lying around. Everything about him and this ce is off-putting.

    Maybe he brings women up here all the time? My thoughts twist, and soon I¡¯m wondering what he does with the others? If there are even others? Does he sell them? Kill them? Oh god, I¡¯m going down a hole I cannote back from.

    I slip into the cotton pj¡¯s quickly, and for the moment, they make me feel normal again, even though I know for certain all of this is as far from normal as it gets.

    Markus pushes off the bed, and the room seems to shrink with his stature. Unconsciously, I take a tiny step back.

    ¡°Take the pill and drink at least half of that ss of water.¡± He points to the nightstand, where I find both. He reminds me of a caveman more and more, ordering and pointing, expecting me to listen to him without question.

    ¡°What is-¡±

    ¡°Do it,¡± he says more sternly this time, his gaze slicing me down the middle.

 Chapter 89

    Fallon

    As badly as I don¡¯t want to take the pill, I know there is no way around this. It¡¯s the pill or something far worse, and I¡¯m not ready to go down that path. I¡¯ll have to pick my battles, and this one isn¡¯t worth fighting over.

    Defeated, I pick up the white oval pill and ce it against my tongue and swallow it down with nearly the entire ss of water. Markus watches me, a look of satisfaction appearing on his face.

    ¡°Now, get on the bed on your knees, and put your hands behind your back.¡±

    I hesitate for a few seconds, but the deep growl rumbling in his chest has my legs moving a secondter. I climb on the bed and crawl across it,ing to rest on my knees like he instructed with my hands behind my back. The position is ufortable and will make for restless sleeping, but again it¡¯s this or¡­ I think back to what he said in the car-a dark, cold cell.

    The air shifts with every move Markus makes, and I think I could feel him behind me even if I couldn¡¯t hear his footsteps approaching. I dare to sneak a peek over my shoulder and find he is holding a rope instead of the chains. That makes me feel a little better.

    It might not befortable having my hands tied behind my back all night, but it will certainly be better with the rope than metal cuffs, a cor, and chains.

    ¡°Eyes to the front,¡± he barks when he notices I¡¯m watching, and my head snaps back like my body is already used to being ordered around.

    He wraps the rope around my wrists a few times, looping it in between, and then he tightens it somehow. The rope digs into my already tender flesh, but I bite my tongue to prevent the groan from escaping. This is not the time toin.

    I need to be smart about this. I need to make sure I don¡¯t anger or annoy him. And most importantly, I need to earn his trust. That¡¯s my only chance of getting out of here.

    Hetches onto my upper arms from behind and lowers me to the mattress, so my head is on the pillow, and I¡¯m lying on my side.

    A momentter, the light turns off, and the room descends intoplete darkness. Panic seizes me the second the space goes dark. My eyes are wide open, but I can¡¯t see a thing. In a sh, I¡¯m back in that cell¡­ alone, and cold, so fucking cold. My heart races as I hear Markus move around the room. Somehow, his presence is the only thing keeping me from going off the cliff and diving headfirst into a panic attack.

    The bed dips, and I can feel him climbing into bed, lying down in the spot next to me.

    Our bodies aren¡¯t touching, but I can still feel him, his body heat radiating toward me. I can smell the thick manly scent of his cologne and hear the even rhythm of his breathing.

    I¡¯m not alone. I¡¯m not in the cell. I keep telling myself until I¡¯m calm again. Ironically, I¡¯m not much safer now, but somehow it feels safer. I guess after being isted and alone, even thepany of a criminal is better than nothing.

    Wiggling my body a few inches, I try to getfortable enough to go to sleep, but the movement only makes it worse. I wonder if he would consider restraining me in a different way?

    ¡°Is there any way you could loosen the rope?¡± I ask before I can stop myself.

    ¡°No,¡± he answers gruffly.

    A moment of silence passes between us, and another million-dor question is burning on the edge of my tongue. Like the idiot I am, I ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want¡­ you know, to have sex?¡±

    He sighs, almost as if he¡¯s annoyed by my presence, which makes no sense to me. He bought me to have me here, and yet he is annoyed that I¡¯m speaking or even alive, it seems.

    ¡°Not tonight, but don¡¯t worry, soon you¡¯ll be on your back, begging and pleading for me to stop. Now, if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll shut up and go to sleep.¡±

    I don¡¯t ask any more dumb questions after that. My eyes drift closed, and I force myself to go to sleep. I¡¯m tired, exhausted as hell. Problem is, I¡¯m too damn ufortable and scared to even think about sleeping.

    Minutes pass slowly, and I¡¯m about to beg him to untie me, anything to ease the ache in my shoulders, but I don¡¯t.

    That thought is slowly being washed away and reced by a warm fuzzy feeling spreading through my veins. The pain in my limbs eases, slowly seeping out like venom until it¡¯spletely gone. Weightless like a cloud, I think my body might float away into the night sky. Only for a brief moment do I realize I shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way.

    I should be scared and in pain, but I¡¯m none of those things.

    ¡°What did you give me?¡± I mumble, but I¡¯m not sure if the words actuallye out right.

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he growls, without an exnation. And this time, I do.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 90

    Markus

    The sun peeks through the curtains, and for a long moment, I simply lie there. It¡¯s been so long since I allowed myself the pleasure of sleeping next to another person. Not in a sexual way, but in the physical sense of being next to someone. In fact, I hardly ever sleep, and yet I did just thatst night. For the first time in years, I fell asleep and didn¡¯t wake from a nightmare.

    I¡¯m not sure why, but I would pin it on having everything to do with the petite woman lying beside me. Gently, I roll over, paying careful attention to my movements. I don¡¯t want her to wake yet, as I still need to call and hear what my brother has found out.

    With ease, I lift my head from my pillow and let my gaze roam over her body. I felt a slight flicker of guilt over giving her the pillst night, but I wasn¡¯t sure I could handle her fighting me. Plus, her head and arms must have been aching, and I know the pill took all of that away, giving her a moment of reprieve.

    The pajamas she¡¯s wearing might hide her body well, but I know what is concealed beneath already, and I cannot unsee it. Carnal need hits me like a bull directly in the groin.

    A strand of her spun gold hair tickles my skin. I¡¯m unsure why, but I lean into her, wanting to bury my nose in her hair. Inhale her scent. It¡¯s wrong. She isn¡¯t of grave importance to me, and there is no way Fallon is her, but I still want to breathe her in. Even if it¡¯s just pretend.

    My nostrils re as I inhale deeply. Just as I had assumed. She smells clean, like soap and something else. A faint scent ofvender catches in my nose, and I inhale her a little deeper, wanting to taste her on my tongue and feel her wiggle beneath my body.

    Fuck. I chalk it up to being forever since I¡¯ve gottenid, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so drawn to her, and she looks just like her-a spitting image. I remind myself instantly that she isn¡¯t Victoria. She is dead, gone, and all because of me.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Easing away from Fallon and forcing distance between us, I shift off the bed, and it creaks beneath my weight. Grabbing my phone from the nightstand, I cast onest nce over my shoulder before walking out of the room. Quietly, I close the door behind me.

    There isn¡¯t anywhere she can go, not while she¡¯s tied up in my bed. Heading into the kitchen, I make my morning coffee. The house remains stocked at all times, the pantry full, and the house ready to live in with little notice in case there is ever a need toe here right away.

    That¡¯s what made it the perfect location toe to, well that, and it¡¯s secluded and away from wandering eyes and ears.

    I¡¯m still not sure what I¡¯m going to do with her. Complete control is something I shouldn¡¯t be given ess to. The thought makes me insane. I want her to be submissive, begging, and pleading for me.

    Before I can sink down that rabbit hole, I tug my phone from my pocket and call Felix. I only sent him an emailst night, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll have even looked into her yet. Or if he is going to do this for me at all. We didn¡¯t separate on good terms, and it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he doesn¡¯t answer the phone either.

    He picks up on the second ring. ¡°Markus, my long-lost brother. I¡¯ll be damned.¡±

    ¡°Felix, how have you been?¡± I ask, trying to keep the conversation casual, though we both know this is anything but a casual call.

    ¡°Sipping on Pina Cdas in Tahiti. How have you been?¡± Surprisingly, his question seems genuine, as if he really wants to know if I¡¯ve been doing well.

    ¡°Same, pretty much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± He chuckles.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t called in a month, and now I¡¯m asking for a favor out of the blue, but I really need to know.¡±

    ¡°I saw her picture,¡± is all he says, and I know he understands.

    ¡°Everything checked out. She is who she says she is. Fallon Brice, neen, born and raised in Sun Valley to small-time politician Paul Brice and his wife Marlene Brice, maiden name Brown. Two daughters. No other rtives. There is no connection, Markus. At least not on the surface. I can dig deeper-¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± I feel both relief and anger. She has no connection to Victoria. It¡¯s simply a fluke of nature. Or maybe it¡¯s the universe taunting me. Probably thetter, I deserve this; after all I¡¯ve done, I¡¯m sure this is her memory haunting me.

    ¡°So, Fallon has a sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Amelie Brice, twenty-one, is currently studying abroad.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Onest thing. What do you mean, small-time politician?¡± I don¡¯t need someone with connectionsing after me.

    ¡°Used to be Mayor of his town back in the day when his daughters were younger, but some drug scandal made him resign. He owns a little convenience store now. Fallon worked at the store until recently, then she left for college. Her roommate reported her missing two days ago.¡±

    At least her roommate cares enough to notice she is missing. It doesn¡¯t matter, though. They won¡¯t find her, not hiding here.

    ¡°Good, thank you. I mean it.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll wait for you to call next time you need something.¡± He sounds a little snide, which I deserve. I¡¯ve been ignoring his phone calls, and now I¡¯m the one that reached out needing a favor.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet up soon? I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing your ugly face.¡± As soon as the words are out, I regret saying them, and not because I don¡¯t mean them.

    If I meet up with my brother, I will have to either take Fallon with me or leave her somewhere alone. Neither would be a good idea.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s meet up. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m back in the US.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Thanks again, talk soon,¡± I tell him and hang up the phone.

    Knowing everything checks out as she says means she didn¡¯t lie to me. It also means she has no connection to Victoria. Still, every time I look at her, that¡¯s exactly who I see.

    Her smiling face. Her sparkling blue eyes. I can almost hear her softugh like a breeze blowing through the trees. She was mine for an instant, and then the very life I live now took her away from me.

    Damnit! I m my fist angrily onto the counter. Painnces up my arm, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the pain I feel in my chest at the reminder of her memory.

    The feelings I am experiencing are out of control. I¡¯ve never done something this insane. I always think things through and never show my emotions because if you do that, you might as well be giving your entire game away. Emotions mean you have something worthy of caring for, something that someone can take from you, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ve gone and done.

    I¡¯ve bought something, someone technically, and now I¡¯m like a goddamn lion guarding his prey so no one else can have her.

    Indecision weighs heavy on my mind as I drink my ck coffee and prepare some breakfast for Fallon. I still don¡¯t have the first fucking clue what I am going to do with her. I just know I can¡¯t let her go. I want her too much. Want to possess her, touch her, own her. I¡¯ve never wanted a woman like I want her, and not understanding the reason behind it is driving me insane.

    Going through the pantry, I find some oatmeal. I cook it and ce it at the breakfast nook with a ss of orange juice. I¡¯m not anywhere close to being domesticated, but I can cook a fucking meal.

    I walk back upstairs and into the bedroom and stand at the foot of the bed, staring at her, watching as she sleeps peacefully, knowing that I¡¯m going to disturb that.

    I¡¯m going to take everything in her life from her. Whatever she had in the past is gone. Now, I¡¯m her past, present, and future.

    She is my property, and though she may not be Victoria, she brings all those feelings I thought were gone, that I never thought I would experience again back to life, and part of me is angry at her for that.

    I know it¡¯spletely irrational. Borderline insane, but I want to punish her for it all the same. Inflict pain because that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing to me, even if it¡¯s unintentional. It¡¯s not her fault she looks like her, but I don¡¯t care. Someone needs to pay.

    Having waited long enough, I pad over to the side of the bed and give her a shake. Her skin is cool to the touch, almost as if she¡¯s cold. When she doesn¡¯t wake right away, I shake her again, this time a little harder.

    With a startled gasp, her lips part, and her eyes flutter open. Confusion hits her first, followed by fear. It¡¯s prominent in her features, and her blue eyes bleed into mine as the memories of yesterday return. There¡¯s a wealth of secrets in those deep blues, and I¡¯m going to sink into them and expose them all.

    It takes a moment for recognition to appear, and then she seems to release a breath, sucking in another, her chest rising and plunging as if she is trying to calm herself.

 Chapter 91

    Markus

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot where I was,¡± she croaks, her voice full of sleep. I try and make myself not care that she is frightened but I can¡¯t, so the second best thing is to shut my emotions down altogether.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to untie you, lead you to the bathroom, and then we¡¯re going to go into the kitchen so you can eat your breakfast. Remember my warning fromst night?¡± I narrow my gaze, noticing the light dusting of freckles across the bridge of her nose.

    I wasn¡¯t lyingst night when I told her she was beautiful. Even bruised and scared, she looks like an angel. A heart-shaped face, full lips, and blue eyes that could make any man weak in the knees. She¡¯s young too; there is still an innocence about her, which only adds to the appeal.

    I shouldn¡¯t allow myself to wonder how she ended up at the auction in the first ce, but I do. They usually kidnap girls for those things from vacation spots or clubs. Wherever they can find young girls that won¡¯t be missed right away.

    Innocent and naive. They can get them to do anything they want. College is not their norm. My guess is she was at the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± she finally answers quietly.

    I¡¯m apprehensive in believing her but want to test her and see what she does. Untying her from the bed, I do my best not to brush against her skin. The warmth of her body calls to me already, and god knows I¡¯m fucking attracted to her. I haven¡¯t had sex in forever, so it wouldn¡¯t take much for me to snap at this point.

    I don¡¯t fully believe her submissive nature. Even now, the way she is acting is odd, I just woke her up, and instead of screaming and begging for me to let her go, she says she forgot where she was? It¡¯s strange and not typical of a captor, captive situation. Something is off about her.

    With her arms released, she stretches them above her head, most likely trying to get the blood pumping back into them.

    ¡°Bathroom,¡± I growl, pointing toward it.

    She nods and shoves to her feet faster than necessary.

    I can see her falling before she does, and I catch her around the waist, seconds before she is about to hit the floor and tuck her into my chest. The drugs I gave herst night might have left her feeling a little woozy this morning, but that doesn¡¯t stop me fromshing out at her.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± The wordse out as a deep rumble from my chest as I peer down at her. I¡¯m a good foot taller than she is, forcing her to crane her neck back to look up at me. I won¡¯t deny her tiny little body pressed against my bare chest is probably the best thing I¡¯ve felt in forever. It¡¯s almost like she was made to fit there perfectly.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just unsteady on my feet,¡± she replies but doesn¡¯t make a move to push me away. Either she¡¯s stupid or unaware of the danger she is in.

    I could kill her with the snap of my fingers, which I¡¯ve already proven. Subdue her with no effort and take what I want, and yet she stands here molded to my body, unwavering, without a plea falling from her lips.

    My cock hardens in my low hanging sweatpants, and I know if I don¡¯t push her away, I¡¯ll end up fucking her right here and now. As tempting as that is, I¡¯m wary about the way she is acting. It would be stupid of me to give into my most primal needs with her without seeing the full picture. Grabbing her by the arms, I give her a light shove, putting distance between our bodies. Distance is good and exactly what I need. It lessens her stupid intoxicating scent from entering my nose. It removes her soft little body from molding into the harsh pieces of my own.

    I don¡¯t want to be her missing puzzle piece or her savior. I want to own her, want herplete submission. I want her to be mine and understand the extent I¡¯m willing to go to keep it that way.

    ¡°Good, because you¡¯re no use to be if you¡¯re dead,¡± I hiss.

    Her big eyes grow a little rounder, but she doesn¡¯t seem bothered by my brashness. That¡¯s got to change. I need her afraid and not so epting of her fate.

    ¡°Go to the restroom before I change my mind and tie you back to the bed for the rest of the day.¡± I shoo her away. Hesitantly, she walks away and into the adjacent bathroom.

    She doesn¡¯t even attempt to close the door behind her. In fact, she hasn¡¯t tried to escape or begged me to let her go. She hasn¡¯t even asked to call her parents or roommate to let them know she is okay.

    Every order I give her, she obeys, and there is something wrong with that.

    She shouldn¡¯t obey me.

    She shouldn¡¯t blindly ept her fate, but that¡¯s how she is acting.

    The flushing of the toilet and the running of the faucet drag me from my thoughts and back to the present.

    Walking into the room, she stops before me and peers up at me like I¡¯m her master. That¡¯s not really something she should want me to be. I can promise her that.

    ¡°Kitchen,¡± I say gruffly, irritated that I¡¯ve repeated myself when I alreadyid out the ns for her. In fact, I¡¯m irritated in general.

    Angrily, I trudge out of the bedroom, down the hall, and into the kitchen that opens into the living room with her on my heels.

    When we reach the kitchen, I point to the chair and take the spot directly across from her. Pulling the chair out, she sits and stares down into her bowl of oatmeal for a moment before grabbing the spoon. She eats without question orint, even though I am certain the food is cold by now.

    ¡°I have questions.¡± I tap my fingers against the wood table.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She peers up at me, spoon partially in her mouth.

    I notice then that her eyes are framed by thick, longshes the color of sand. Creamy white skin, with a soft kiss of glow from the sun. I wonder if she would taste like her, if she would let me kiss¡­ I shove the thought away before it can take root and clench my hands into a tight fist. I want to punch something, hurt someone. I¡¯m not sure how, but I keep myself from doing either thing.

    Focusing on my breathing alone, I ask the question I¡¯m most curious about,

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you tried to escape? Begged me to release you? You haven¡¯t even asked if you could call your parents. I¡¯m sure you know how suspicious that makes me, right?¡±

    Something close to fear flicks across her gaze and then disappears.

    ¡°If I asked you any of those things, what would be your answer?¡± She counters.

    My gaze narrows to slits. ¡°No.¡±

    She lifts her chin just a little. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. I¡¯m not stupid. I already knew you wouldn¡¯t let me do any of those things, so there was no point in asking. You bought me for a lot of money, so of course, you won¡¯t let me go. Begging will get me nowhere, besides maybe irritating you more. Then there¡¯s the fact that you¡¯re twice my size, and we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. The chances I would get away from you are also slim to none, and I¡¯ll probably just end up dead or hurt in the process of either. The best thing to do is to behave and listen, hoping that you won¡¯t kill me or hurt me too badly.¡±

    My teeth grind together, and I¡¯m a little pissed at how smart and reasonable she is.

    Buying her, I expected her to be timid and scared. To beg, plead, and do everything in her power to run away. My expectations were obviously off.

    She is a politician¡¯s daughter, all right. Assessing risks and trying to do damage control. Everything she said makes sense, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can trust her.

    She¡¯ll have to do better than that.

 Chapter 92

    FallonExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    You win some, and you lose some, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going to be signing my own death certificate if I don¡¯t shut my mouth soon. Be smart, Fallon.

    Markus is looking at me like he wants to murder me, and the weight of his stare makes it hard for me to swallow down the heavy globs of oatmeal in my mouth. Somehow, I manage and finish breakfast without another word. He offers me a ss of water, which I take without question. For some odd reason, I¡¯m beyond thirsty.

    Maybe it¡¯s the after-effects of whatever drug he gave mest night. I want to be mad at him for giving it to me, but being able to go to sleep without pain was heaven.

    I try not to stare or make eye contact with him, but it¡¯s hard when he¡¯s right there, literally in my face with a body sculpted from stone, and a look ofplete disinterest on his Adonis face. He didn¡¯t want sexst night, which was shocking, but a blessing as well, which leaves me to wonder if he didn¡¯t want that, what did he buy me for?

    Perhaps the sex willeter?

    ¡°Get up,¡± he orders gruffly.

    He¡¯s all about ordering. There is no asking. No chance to object or ask a question.  I scamper to my feet like a soldier, nearly knocking the chair over. All he¡¯s done the entire time I ate my cold breakfast was stare at me while drinking what I assume is coffee. He made nothing to eat for himself, unless he ate before waking me up.

    Maybe he doesn¡¯t eat breakfast?

    I don¡¯t know why I care¡­ he¡¯s my captor. I should be hoping he dies, nning out my escape, not worrying if he¡¯s eating breakfast or not. Maybe I want him to eat with me to make this seem more normal, to create an illusion of this being anything besides what it is.

    The chair scrapes across the tile as he shoves it backward and stands. It takes everything in me not to cower. My knees wobble, knocking together. He¡¯s such arge man that it would take little effort for him to hurt me, and even if he hasn¡¯t done so yet, I need to remember that he has the power to.

    He takes one mammoth step toward me, and his massive hand reaches out and wraps around my wrist. The contact of his skin on mine sends a zing of heat across my flesh. His touch is branding, like mes of fire licking at my flesh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold onto me. I already told you I will not run,¡± I spit when he stalking back toward the bedroom, dragging me behind him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you told me. I don¡¯t trust you,¡± he snaps back almost angrily.

    Uneasiness churns in my gut and bes full-fledged apprehension when we reach the bedroom. Releasing my wrist, he turns on me and narrows his gaze. I can almost see his thoughts processing right before my eyes.

    What¡¯s he going to do to me?

    ¡°I want you to strip out of your clothes and turn around to face the door.¡±

    I bite my tongue to stop myself from asking a question that will most likely get me backhanded into next week. With shaking fingers, I slip my fingers into the waistband of my sleep shorts and shove them down my legs slowly. I¡¯ve gotten used to being naked. At first, when I was taken off the street, it took me a while to grow ustomed to it. I used my hands to cover my most intimate parts, but that didn¡¯tst long. The men would threaten to beat me if I tried to cover myself, so I got used to being naked quickly.

    But being used to it and liking it are two different things, and all over again, I find myself feeling exposed. I move slowly to remove my shirt. Having sex with a man I don¡¯t know, who will most likely kill me or throw me away like I¡¯m trash when this is all over, isn¡¯t what I wanted to be doing, but I have no choice.

    I¡¯m not sure why I do it, maybe to torture myself a little more. I don¡¯t know, or maybe to see if he¡¯s really as cruel as I think he is, but I nce up at Markus as I grab the hem of my shirt. Our gazes lock just as they did when I was on that stage, and I see something in them, something that is hidden, locked away in the dark amber waters.

    It¡¯s a carnal need, a want, and fascination.

    He doesn¡¯t want to hurt me; he wants to possess me, to own me, and that¡¯s just as scary of a thought. His nostrils re, and his eyes dte while impatience fills the rest of his rugged features. I drag my gaze back down his body, trying not to check him out in the process-chiseled muscles and an eight pack. He¡¯s obviouslymitted to a rigorous workout schedule. I can¡¯t deny that he is attractive, but he¡¯s dangerous too.

    ¡°Are you going to remove the shirt, or would you like me to rip it from your body? When I tell you to do something, I want it done immediately.¡± The deep growl he admits makes me shiver. My nipples harden at the sound, bing tight little peaks.

    I hate that even as I tremble with fear swirling in my belly, my body is still attracted to him. Clearly, the body doesn¡¯t understand the fear that the mind does.

    I tug the material off and over my head without a word and toss it to the floor. Letting my arms hang down at my sides, I do the one thing I shouldn¡¯t. I turn my back on the enemy and face the door. I can only pray he doesn¡¯t beat me or hurt me in any way.

    A breath passes, and then another. I wonder what he¡¯s going to do next. What will happen? The anticipation is killing me.

    Finally, Markus moves. I can hear his feet shuffling over the floor, and then he¡¯s directly behind me, the heat of his bodyps against mine like waves against the shore.

    Grabbing both my wrists, he pulls them together, twisting my arms at an angle as he ties them behind my back with the rope all over again. It feels like a knife is being plunged into my stomach, and I cannot stop myself from asking the most important question of all,

    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    With the rope digging into my skin, and my hands bound behind my back, he grabs me by the shoulder and leads me over to the bed.

    ¡°I bought you for a purpose, so don¡¯t you think I should use you?¡±

    Use me. That¡¯s what he¡¯s going to do. Use my body.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose.¡± I gulp, trying not to sound as worried as I feel.

    A man like him will take my fears and twist them, turning them into the truest of nightmares. Spinning me around, so I¡¯m facing him again, he lifts me by the hips and ces me on the edge of the bed. My throat tightens when his hands remain at my hips and trail down my sides slowly.

    His hot breath caresses my cheek, and the smell of soap and cinnamon clings to my nostrils. Clean, intoxicating. I stare at a spot on the floor, waiting for the inevitable to happen, for him to take me and use me as he sees fit. I brace myself for the pain that I know wille.

    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± His voice is gentle, like a soft breeze.

    I look up and directly into his eyes. ¡°Should I be?¡±

    There is a pregnant pause as if he is unsure as well. His gaze catches on something behind me before returning. ¡°Yes, you probably should, and you should definitely fear the things I want to do to you. The things I will do to you.¡±

    ¡°Will you hurt me?¡±

    ¡°That depends on you. Are you really a virgin?¡± He grabs me by the chin, forcing me to look at him.

    The lie sits heavy on the tip of my tongue. I could lie and tell him yes since it¡¯s been a while, and I¡¯ve only been with two guys. I¡¯m sure I could pull it off. Maybe then he would be gentle with me? Take his time?

    Somehow, I doubt it, but there is a sliver of hope.

    I¡¯m afraid to speak the truth but know the truth will get me closer to him. A man like him will see through my lie, so even as afraid as I am of him knowing I¡¯m not, I¡¯m more afraid of what lying will bring me.

    ¡°No,¡± I tell him, feeling defeated.

    He gives me a smirk that looks more devious than happy. ¡°Good. Because there¡¯s no way I can be gentle with you. I want your mouth around my cock. Have you ever sucked a cock before?¡±

 Chapter 93

    Fallon

    All I can do is nod my head as I¡¯m leftpletely speechless when he reaches for the waistband of his sweatpants and shoves them down his legs.

    My gaze widens and travels down his torso and over two thighs of steel, stopping on his hardening cock. It¡¯s impressive in size and girth, and I worry if I¡¯m going to be able to fit it in my mouth.

    Before I can get lost in that sea of worry, I feel his hand trailing down over my thigh.

    My legs seem to spread all on their own, giving him ess while my core tightens with anticipation of the unknown.

    I¡¯m at hisplete mercy, and though I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m curious enough to want more. My attraction to him is instant, and even if I were to fight and beg him not to touch me, he still would. He bought me, and I wasn¡¯t at all naive about what would happen if I was bought. I knew my body would be used.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Warmth fills my belly, and in an instant, he¡¯s cupping my sex. I wince, biting my lip to stop myself from reacting as two thick fingers enter me at once. My channel stretches to amodate his digits. A light sting and fullness follow but soon disappear when he pumps in and out of me slowly.

    With one hand between my legs, he takes his other hand and fists my hair, tipping my head backward.

    Leaning into my face, he growls, ¡°I¡¯d apologize for what I¡¯m about to do, but we both know I¡¯m not sorry. I paid a million dors for you, and I¡¯m going to make it worth every fucking penny.¡±

    Fear licks my insides at the coldness of his voice and the iciness in his eyes as he removes his fingers, leaving me needy and hot, as he guides me to my knees in front of him. I feel ashamed at the way he makes me feel, and my cheeks burn with heat.

    He pulls my face to his groin, and I open as wide as I can. He gives me no warning as he slides inside, barely fitting, forcing me to open wider. My jaw aches at the intrusion, and when the head of his cock nears the back of my throat, I gag.

    I swear the sound turns him on more because his cock literally twitches in my mouth.

    Tears well in the corner of my eyes and break free, trailing down my cheeks in tiny rivulets. We¡¯ve only just begun, and I already feelpletely used.

    ¡°Fuck. Don¡¯t you dare stop.¡± He bares his perfectly straight white teeth, looking more animal than human.

    All I can do is remain where I am, bound, and at his mercy. With his hand in my hair, he fucks my face, roughly pressing his cock to the back of my throat over and over again. I plead with my eyes, wondering if he would stop if I asked him to, while knowing he¡¯s going to take from me until there is nothing more to take.

    ¡°Yes, just like that. Suck harder,¡± he snarls and tightens his grip. It¡¯s unbreakable but doesn¡¯t hurt, which surprises me. I want to shut off the feelings rushing through me, but it feels like he¡¯s reaching inside of me and grabbing onto them, pulling them out of me with his fingers.

    Using my tongue, I run it on the underside of his cock, causing him to groan with pleasure. My heart skips a beat, and I¡¯m not sure what it says about me, but I want to hear him make that sound again. I want to please him. I want him to keep me, want me.

    Focusing all my attention on him, I hollow my cheeks out and suck harder, continuing to move my tongue at the same tempo as before. His hips move faster, and from the way his body tightens like a bow, I know he¡¯s getting close to his release.

    ¡°I bet your fucking wet, wishing my cock was inside you, filling your tight cunt.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± I mumble around his length.

    Staring down at me, his gaze darkens, the cool amber in his eyes bing almost ck. His top lip curls as if he¡¯s going to release a roar, and a secondter, he stops mid-thrust, holding his cock at the back of my throat. It¡¯s like someone has overtaken my body because I shouldn¡¯t enjoy this, not one bit. I should be pushing him away, crying, and pleading, but I¡¯m not. There is something wrong with me for enjoying this.

    Tears slide down my cheeks, and saliva dribbles out the corner of my mouth and down my chin. I must look like a mess, but somehow, Markus looks at me like I¡¯m the hottest thing he¡¯s ever seen.

    ¡°Swallow,¡± he demands, and a momentter, I feel his hot release fill my mouth.

    The salty tang of it burns against my tongue, and swallowing it is thest thing I want to do, but I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey him.

    Pushing my pride aside, I do just that. I swallow around the tip of his mushroom-shaped head and look up at him as I do. He looks thoroughly satisfied.

    After he empties every drop of his release into my throat, he drags his cock slowly out of my mouth, rubbing the tip over my lips before pulling away.

    I suck in a shaky breath, feeling lightheaded.

    As if I¡¯m a child, he grabs me under my arms and picks me up,ying me on my stomach on the edge of the bed. Squeezing my eyes closed, I¡¯m not sure what is going to happen next. I¡¯m ashamed that I wanted to please him, and even more ashamed that a part of me liked it.

    With my ass now exposed to him, I¡¯m pretty sure he is going to fuck me, but instead, I feel his fingers slip between my legs and over my wet folds.

    ¡°Fuck, I knew you¡¯d be wet. You like being my fuck toy, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I shake my head, burying my face into the mattress, wanting to deny him as long as I can. He merely chuckles at my reaction and slips two fingers inside my tight channel again.

    Warmth fills low in my belly at the intrusion. Before, I winced when he entered me, but this time, I¡¯m soaked, my core tightening, basically begging to be fucked.

    Like a musician ying his favorite song, his fingers work dutifully, moving in and out of me at a relentless pace. They¡¯re slippery as they enter me, and the glide of his thumb over my clit draws me closer to the inevitable.

    In that singr moment, I forget about everything.

    My body bes soft, melting on his hand as if I¡¯m butter. I can hear how wet I am, and I both love and hate it. I don¡¯t even know this man. He could be a serial killer for all I know, but caution gets thrown to the wind because all I care about is reaching the finish line.

    ¡°Come for me. I know you want to. I can feel it, feel your tiny pussy trying to push me out.¡± The deep, robust baritone in his voice makes my toes curl, and my entire body tightens. Like a firework, my fuse is lit, and I¡¯m headed toward the sky.

    Exploding around his finger, I clench down, letting the warmth and pleasure consume me. I allow myself to let go. However, as fast as the pleasure came, it also leaves, taking with it the fog that clouded my mind.

    Markus must feel the change in me because he gently removes his fingers. My folds are slick with my release, and I hate the feeling. Hate knowing he was the one who did this. Part of me wants to cry, and the other part of me wants tosh out.

    Why would he touch me like that? Why not just use me? It would be so much easier for me to hate him if he didn¡¯t touch me, if he didn¡¯t give back to me.

    There is a tug against the rope binding my wrists, and then I¡¯m free. My arms fall uselessly beside me on the bed, and I let out a heavy breath.

    My heart aches in my chest, and my cheeks burn.

    ¡°Go clean yourself up,¡± he says, dismissing me.

    It takes me a moment to gather my wits and get my arms to work, but when I do, I scurry to the bathroom like the floor is on fire while holding back tears I know will surelye.

 Chapter 94

    Markus

    Guilt. An emotion I don¡¯t often experience. I¡¯ve done things in my life, bad things. I¡¯ve killed people, hurt, and tortured them. I¡¯ve stolen, lied, and cheated. I¡¯ve ruined people¡¯s lives, and I¡¯ve rarely felt guilt over any of that, but here I stand, feeling guilty over using the woman I spent one million dors on.

    As if she didn¡¯t know what wasing. As if I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d react the way I did.

    It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been with a woman, so long since I touched one or allowed one to touch me. As soon as I felt her fiery mouth around my cock, and the wetness between her thighs, I lost it. The carnal want and need overtook me.

    The pleasure was all-consuming, and being the gentleman I am, I thought returning the favor was the right thing to do. Now, I think that was a mistake. She can¡¯t think I care about her or her feelings. Because I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t.

    I need to keep the line drawn. To make sure she knows her ce and purpose with me. I¡¯ve never gone soft on anyone or anything in my life, and she will not be an exception.

    Pulling some random clothes out of the closet, I hold them and wait for her to finish in the bathroom. As soon as she steps back out, I shove the pile of fabric into her hands.

    ¡°I have some shit to do. Come with me,¡± I tell her, but before she can move on her own, I grab her upper arm and pull her along with me. My patience is running thin, and I don¡¯t have it in me to wait around.

    Ignoring the heat and softness of her skin, I drag her through the house, down the stairs, and into the basement. Her entire body is shaking when we get downstairs. That shaking only intensifies when we reach the cell.

    It¡¯s stupid, but ncing over at her, I notice how pale she is. All the blood has drained from her face as she surveys the small concrete, windowless room. Looking so scared and pitiful, I almost spin around and walk her back upstairs. Almost.

    Then I remember how important it is to prove my point, to show her she is nothing but my property. Nothing but my possession, something I will do as I please with.

    ¡°It¡¯s soundproof, so no one will hear your screams,¡± I say like she needs anything else to scare her.

    Patience isn¡¯t my strong suit, so when she doesn¡¯t enter the cell straight away, I push her through the doorway and watch as she stumbles forward, barely catching herself. Turning around quickly like I might attack her, our gazes collide.  She¡¯s pleading with me without words. Begging me not to leave her here.

    As if it were going to be that easy.

    Ignoring her puppy dog eyes, I m the door in her face. I lock her in and force myself to climb up the stairs, putting as much distance between us as I can get. Damn her! Her tempting body and soft eyes. She¡¯s a reminder of everything I will never have.

    Feeling like I¡¯m about toe apart at the seams, I know I need to find something to do. This aggression needs toe out somehow, and I don¡¯t trust myself to let it out on her yet, not without doing some serious damage. I don¡¯t want to hurt her, not really, but I¡¯m not myself right now. What are you doing, Markus?

    When I told Julian I was going to take some vacation time, I wasn¡¯t even sure what that entailed. All I knew was that I wanted the girl on that stage, and I wanted to go somewhere away from people with her.

    However, now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m questioning everything. I wonder if I can even handle this. It¡¯s been years since I was with a woman and even longer since I slept beside one. I¡¯m not good at being kind, and I¡¯ve never had to care for anyone but myself.

    Walking into the kitchen, I stop in front of the sink and stare out the window that overlooks the backyard. There are a bunch of logs thaty unsplit on the ground just a few yards away from the house.

    A little fresh air would do me good and help clear my head. Physical exertion usually helps relieve the aggression, but there is nothing and no one but Fallon out here. I suppose I could find an ax and finish cutting up the logs scattered outside.

    You didn¡¯te all the way here to be an outdoorsman.

    Nevertheless, I walk over to the door and slip my feet into my boots.

    I find the ax easily, hanging up on the side of the house above a stack of already cut firewood. I grab it and start working. One log after the next, I chop through the wood like it¡¯s nothing but butter.

    I work through the whole pile, the muscles in my arms starting to burn, my heart rate picking up, I channel all of my anger into each strike, and I finally feel like I¡¯m getting a bit tired.

    I¡¯m almost done stacking the firewood next to the house when movement catches my eye on the far corner of the property. It¡¯s just some leaves rustling, which could be anything.

    We are far out, and I didn¡¯t hear any cars approaching. No one knows where we are, and this is one of Julian¡¯s safe houses. There is almost no way someone followed us here. It has to be an animal¡­ but what if it¡¯s not?

    Briefly, I contemte running inside and grabbing my gun from the safe. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need it, and I felt safer without it lying around. A gun would be the only way Fallon could win in a fight against me. I figured it¡¯d be safer to take an equalizer like that out of the equation.

    Deciding on taking a risk, I walk to the edge of the property armed with an ax instead of my usual gun. When I get closer, my hunch is confirmed when I find a fresh track of footprints in the dirt. Motherfucker.

    Tightening my grip on the ax, I follow the tracks. It doesn¡¯t take me long before I see someone moving in the distance. The guy is trying his best to get away from me, but I easily catch up with him.

    He looks over his shoulder, seeing me approach. I raise the ax like a fucking Viking warrior charging into battle, ready to strike. I expect him to pull out a gun, but he continues running like a little pussy. ¡°Please!¡± He yells out seconds before I drop the ax and tackle him to the ground. He struggles slightly, waving his arms around, making it clear he has no kind of fighting skills.

    Who the fuck is this guy?

    He isn¡¯t a cop nor anyone the mafia would send. If I believed in coincidences, I would say he is here by chance, but I don¡¯t.

    Keeping my knee pressed between his shoulder des, I lift my upper body up, so I can search him. He has three things on him. A phone, his wallet, and a fucking camera. I shove all three items in my pocket.

    Getting to my feet quickly, I drag him up with me and m him against the closest tree. He hardly fights, and I wrap my hand around his throat, pinning him in ce.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demand. His eyes go wide, and his mouth opens, but it seems like he can¡¯t get anything out besides a little wheeze. I loosen my grip just enough for him to talk.

    ¡°I¡¯m nobody. I was just walking,¡± he exins, but I can tell it¡¯s a lie.

    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I growl.

    Grabbing his shirt, I shove him away and quickly pick up the ax from the ground. ¡°You¡¯re going to walk a few feet ahead of me. If you try to run or do anything else stupid, I¡¯ll chop off your head.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay, okay.¡± He stumbles over his feet. He¡¯s a skinny guy with shaggy hair that reminds me of a surfer. He¡¯s also much younger than me. Probably closer to Fallon¡¯s age. Which leads me to wonder? Is this guy her boyfriend?

    ¡°That way, back to the house. You know, the one you identally stumbled upon even though there isn¡¯t another house for ten miles in either direction.¡±

    He walks without another word, which means I¡¯m right. He isn¡¯t here by chance.

    By the time we get back to the house, I¡¯m a little more rxed. Whoever he is, he came unprepared and without backup.

    I make him go into the house and force him to sit on a chair in the kitchen. He doesn¡¯t even fight me. He looks way too scared to do anything, really.

    He only speaks when he sees me picking up the rope. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    I take a step toward him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    His eyes flicker to the door, and he tries to run. I shove him back down by his shoulders and tie him to the chair before I get out the items he had on him.

    Flipping open his wallet, I pull out everything inside.

    ¡°So, Christopher Wheeler¡­ Wanna tell me why you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Look, man, I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m no one. A nobody-¡± My fist connects with his jaw.

    His head snaps to the side, and blood flies through the air. Before he gets the chance to recover from the first punch, I follow up with two more. If only he were honest. He¡¯s going to die anyway, but I could end it sooner if he told the truth.

    ¡°Please, stop! I¡¯m no one.¡± His voice is shaking, and I¡¯m pretty sure he is about to cry.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I ask between punches. ¡°Tell me, now!¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! He just sent me to take some pictures, that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I swear. This guy contacted me by email. He transferred me money and gave me this address. Told me to get him some pictures of a blonde girl. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s his girlfriend or something, and he wanted to catch her cheating.¡±

    ¡°When? When did he contact you?¡± I¡¯m about to shake the fucker to death.

    ¡°This morning. He said it was urgent, and he paid me a lot of money, so I drove here right away. I figured it was easy money.¡±

    Easy money? Does this idiot not realize who he is dealing with? Does he not realize he is going to die for that money?

    ¡°Did you get any pictures? If so, did you send them to anyone yet?¡± I ask while digging out the camera. It¡¯s small andpact but has a retractable lens that allows clear long-distance shots. I turn the thing on and look at the little screen on the back.

    I almost groan when I see the pictures he¡¯s taken through the window. Pictures of Fallon-naked. My Fallon. Now, he is going to die.

    ¡°I got some pictures, but I haven¡¯t sent them yet.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I nod approvingly.

    The kid¡¯s eyes light up with hope. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to let me go now?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I chuckle at his question. ¡°No, kid, unfortunately for you, there is no leaving.¡±

    Matter of fact, I might be the only one leaving this cabin alive.

 Chapter 95

    Fallon

    I wrap my arms around myself and pull my knees to my chest as close as I can. The cold seeps into my bones down here. I think the worst part isn¡¯t the chill but that I¡¯m not sure when he¡¯sing back, or if he¡¯s evering back.

    My nose wrinkles as I breathe through my nose. Death clings to the air, the walls, every inch of this room. I would know it even if it wasn¡¯t for the puddle of dried blood on the floor. Even if it wasn¡¯t for the unpleasant stench. I can feel it. Feel the poor souls who died in this room lingering within it.

    I hate this ce more than anything. I hate him for leaving me here, and I hate myself for wanting him toe and get me. Hate myself for being weak.

    Resting my cheek on the top of my knee, I let the tears that have been threatening to fall escape. I refuse to let myself cry in front of him, but here, alone in this windowless cell, I can be the helpless and scared girl for a little while.

    There is some hope. At least he left the light on and gave me some clothes. It¡¯s one minor act of kindness, but I¡¯ll take it. I hate the dark so much, I would have given anything for that not to happen. I would¡¯ve dropped to my knees and begged for it.

    After a short time, and when I¡¯m sure that he will note back, I put the clothes he gave me on. It only takes the edge off the coldness in the room, but it¡¯s better than freezing to death. It¡¯s a true prison down here.

    With nothing to do, I return to the small bench in the corner.

    Hours pass, or maybe it¡¯s just minutes. I have no way of knowing how long I¡¯ve been down here and nothing to pass the time. Only my thoughts are keeping mepany, and those are my enemy right now.

    When I finally hear the lock disengage and the door creak open, I scramble to my feet.  I let out a groan when I realize my legs have fallen asleep. My knees almost give out as the pain of my legs waking up shoots through my muscles.

    My limbs tingle as I force them to work and hold up my body weight. I feel like a dog who is excited to see his owner after being away for hours. I should sit back down and pretend to be uninterested in his presence, but my eagerness to get out of this cell is overpowering.

    All that excitement vanishes in a blink of an eye when I look up and see his face. The evilness etched into Markus¡¯s dark features makes me take a step back. Like the night sky, he¡¯s imprable, beautiful, but deadly. He looks vicious, like a shark that smelt blood in the water, and he¡¯s tracking the prey it belongs to.

    Speaking of blood, as I drop my gaze, my eyes catch on his knuckles, which are bloody and swollen. My tongue feels heavy at the sight, and a lump forms in my throat. Fear roots me in ce. What happened?

    ¡°Move!¡± He half growls, half hisses.

    Darkness clings to his vocal cords. What is happening? When he left, he was angry, yes, but he looked nothing like he does now, like an unhinged beast.

    When I don¡¯t immediately move, he grabs my wrist, his fingertips burn into my skin while he pulls me to the door. My feet p harshly over the concrete. Something tells me I should run the other way, or at least beg to stay in this cell.

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on. All I know is that for the first time since he took me, I¡¯m scared for my life.

    Forcing my feet forward, I bite my lip to stop from whimpering. Comining isn¡¯t going to help me at this point. Nothing is. If he ns to hurt me, which I¡¯m sure he does, then there is nothing I or anyone else can do to stop him. When we reach the kitchen, he stops dead in his tracks. The forward momentum of my body causes me to crash directly into his back.

    Whirling around, he curls his lips and stares down at me like I¡¯m the enemy. And in a lot of ways, I guess I am.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you one chance to answer this question and one chance only. If you lie to me¡­¡± He leans into my face, his eyes bleeding into mine. ¡°If you lie, I will know, and I promise you, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    I nod because that¡¯s all I can do.

    ¡°Is anyone looking for you or waiting for you back home?¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­ I mean. I don¡¯t know. Maybe my parents? I don¡¯t know if they realize I¡¯m missing. I don¡¯t know if anyone knows I¡¯m missing. I¡¯ve been gone for a few days. Maybe they went to the police? Or my roommate, maybe. I don¡¯t know,¡± I ramble, trying to find the words he wants to hear.

    I cannot hide the tremble in my voice, and that makes me feel weak, so incredibly weak. Deep in my gut, I know something bad is going to happen. Danger and fear cling to the air, making it hard for me to breathe.

    Does he believe me?

    ¡°I want to make it very clear to you what will happen if you try to escape me¡­if I find out you have a boyfriend.¡± I don¡¯t get a chance to respond because, in an instant, we¡¯re moving again. He grabs me by the arm, and this time, his hold is like an iron shackle. Cold and unrelenting.

    I¡¯m unsure of where we¡¯re going or what he is nning on doing next, but too afraid to open my mouth and ask. Entering the living space. I know something is off. There are random items on the floor, a wallet, a camera¡­ an ax.

    Markus releases me and takes a step to the side. It¡¯s then, in his shadow, I see a man tied to a chair in the center of the kitchen. His entire face swollen, blood dripping from the various lesions on his cheek and lips.

    ¡°Oh god¡­¡± My voice fills with horror, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡±

    Markus pounces on me, his vast body engulfing mine like a raging inferno of sin and power. He ps a hand over my mouth, stopping me from talking. The warning re he gives me without speaking a single word leaves me trembling.

    With his hands so close to my nose, I can smell the blood. The metallic odor has another burst of fear running through me. I plead with my eyes for him to stop all of this, but his stare is an icy jagged rock headed straight for my heart.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± he demands.

    Even if I could answer him, I wouldn¡¯t. I can see how unhinged he is and know that no matter what my answer is, he will not listen. He¡¯s past reasoning. Feral. Like a rabid animal.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    My eyes dart over to the man. I can barely see his face, but from what I can see, both his eyes are ck and blue. Immediately, I understand why Markus¡¯s knuckles are swollen and bloody.

    I don¡¯t recognize the man tied to the chair. I wonder where he came from and how he got here? Did Markus just pluck him off the side of the road? Was he kidnapping him while he had me locked away in the basement? Bile rises in my throat.

    It was already obvious that Markus is an evil man. I knew it the moment he ced his bid on me, but this right here was the nail in the coffin.

    I knew what I was getting into when I walked on that stage, but this man¡­ I don¡¯t know his story or association with Markus, but I don¡¯t like where this is heading.

    The human in me said I had to do something, or at the very least, say something. He pulls his hand back, leaving the skin around my mouth cold and wet. He must have left blood on my face. I realize in horror.

    Markus walks away, leaving me standing a few feet away. My knees are shaking so much, I¡¯m not sure if I can hold myself up much longer. He stops when he is right next to the tied up man and turns back to face me.

    What is he going to do?

 Chapter 96

    Fallon

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Markus asks again, pronouncing each word carefully as he walks back over to the man. His voice is a deep growl that wraps around my throat, squeezing the life out of me. I look away from the unknown man and slowly lift my eyes to Markus, who is now standing beside the man, his eyes piercing mine.

    I answer him with a shake of my head. The faintest smile appears on his lips, and it¡¯s like the grim reaper is staring back at me.

    Before I can say anything or tell him to let the man go, he pulls out a knife. The de catches in the light, and I bite my lip to stop a gasp from escaping.

    I¡¯m not even sure where he got the knife, and I don¡¯t really care. All I care about is what he ns to do with it, and with the look of murder in his eyes, I wouldn¡¯t be¡­

    The thought evaporates into the air in an instant when Markus grabs the handle of the knife and jams it into the man¡¯s legs all the way to the bone.

    An ear-piercing scream fills the air, and my lungs seize inside my chest. I stare at Markus with a look of shock and terror. While he looks at me with pure glee.

    Who is this man?

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know him?¡±

    I shake my head profusely. Why won¡¯t he believe me? I¡¯m so afraid of what he¡¯ll do next. Markus is unstable, like a volcano ready to explode and destroy all that¡¯s around him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him go? I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t even know where I am. No one knows I¡¯m here¡­¡± I try to hide the quiver in my voice, but that is even less likely than Markus letting this guy go.

    Markus snaps, his face filling with rage.

    ¡°Let him go?¡± he roars, grabbing the handle of the knife and tugging it free from the man¡¯s leg. The chaos has to end here, I tell myself, but it doesn¡¯t.

    He brings the knife level with his eyes and peers at it, almost curiously, watching the blood slide down the de and drip onto the floor. My stomach churns, and I think I may vomit. Speaking incredibly calm while continuing to examine the de, he says, ¡°He had a fucking camera. He¡¯s somebody, and I¡¯ll bet you know who he is, or at the very least, you know who sent him.¡±

    The way he¡¯s staring at the knife makes me wonder if he would use it on me. Is he going to stab me next? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he did.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I whimper like a wounded animal.

    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± he growls and moves lightning-quick, taking the knife and stabbing the man in his other leg. I flinch because I thought it was going to be me that got the knife plunged into her skin.

    The unknown man lets out another muffled scream, and I can see the pain etched deep into his features. Tears slip from his eyes and down his face, mixing with the blood that dribbles from his nose.

    He looks as hopeless as I feel.

    ¡°Markus, please¡­ I don¡¯t know him,¡± I try to reason with him, even though he¡¯s past reasoning. What kind of person would it make me if I didn¡¯t? The sides of his lips tick up, and the smile he gives me is anything but charming-it¡¯s pure carnage. It¡¯s like staring the devil directly in the eyes and expecting to live.

    Stalking toward me, he wraps a hand around my wrist and pulls me into his chest like a rag doll. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? You think I don¡¯t know a liar when I see one?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He doesn¡¯t give me a chance to answer him before he twists me around, forcing my back against his chest. I¡¯m facing the nameless man now, and I can feel the tears in my eyes threatening to break free and run down my cheeks.

    Wrapping an arm around my middle to hold me in ce, he slips his hand into my sweatpants, and I freeze. My entire body bes an iceberg.

    What is he going to do?

    His thick fingers move down over my smooth skin, trailing lower and lower while my heart races faster and faster in my chest. When he makes contact with my mound, I almost scream. The only reason I don¡¯t is that I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what he wants, to terrify me, to get a reaction out of me.

    ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you? Seeing me so close to the edge. That¡¯s why you won¡¯t tell me? You want to see how close I¡¯ll get before Ipletely lose it?¡±

    My bottom lip trembles, and I¡¯m about to tell him, no, that this is wrong, that he needs to stop and let this man go, but two fingers slide between my folds and find my clit. The world around me spins.

    It¡¯s wrong, so wrong, and beyond fucked up, but the moment his fingers touch my clit, all the fear and terror turns into something else. His touch, no matter how cruel, tugs me off the edge of losing myself in fear and dread.

    Heat creeps up my body, and I¡¯m on the verge of pushing it away, but with every stroke of his fingers, it bes more and more impossible. If I¡¯m honest with myself, I don¡¯t want to push it away. I want to lean into it, run toward it, because the alternative is pure terror.

    Instead of falling off the cliff and into a full-blown panic attack, I let Markus pull me back. I let the heat spread through my body until I¡¯m on fire, burning with the intensity of the sun. His fingers move faster and faster, and I can feel my body growing wetter, my toes curling. I¡¯m climbing, rushing toward the surface. The pleasure consuming me.

    Markus¡¯s furious breath fans against my ear, and my nipples form into hard peaks. Tears slip from my eyes while my body is caught in limbo between right and wrong, pleasure and pain.

    ¡°So fucking wet and ready for me.¡± His words drag me from my mind. I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d closed my eyes until now. When I open them, I see the man watching us.

    Reality hits me like a bucket of ice water-shame, guilt, and deep-rooted fear rush back.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want you,¡± I lie, shaking my head as if that would make me more convincing. I¡¯m so ashamed of myself. So disappointed in how weak I am.

    I want him. I want him badly, despite all the things he¡¯s done, but not like this. Not with this other man watching us. No, Markus is so thirsty for an answer, he¡¯s willing to hurt anyone. I don¡¯t want his violence. I want his pleasure.

    I don¡¯t even know how I do it, but I gather up every ounce of willpower in my body. Having had enough and wanting to be done with the sick twisted games, I twist. Taking him by surprise, I¡¯m able to break from his hold and rush toward the couch.

    That¡¯s my mistake. Giving my back to the predator. He¡¯s on me in a sh, his hand in my hair, pulling me backward. My scalp burns at the contact, and I collide with his firm chest, the air expelling from my lungs with the contact.

    ¡°Liar,¡± he grits out and nips at my ear hard enough to draw blood.

    The world shifts as he shoves me forward and face-first into the couch. The sweatpants I¡¯m wearing are ripped down my legs violently. I struggle to breathe and turn my face to the side, my cheek resting against the cold leather.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck the truth out of you then.¡±

    Opening my mouth, I go to tell him again that I¡¯m not lying, that I really don¡¯t know who this man is, but my voice vanishes when I feel the hard head of his cock pressing against my entrance.

    ¡°Tell me the truth¡­¡± He growls in warning, giving me onest chance, but I have nothing to confess. And even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a word out. My tongue refuses to work, and my entire body trembles uncontrobly. Nothing I say will convince him otherwise.

    He¡¯s going to use me, take from me, hurt me.

 Chapter 97

    Fallon

    An eternity ticks by, and I gasp as he ms into me with the intensity of a bullet train. My lips part, and a gasp escapes. He¡¯s huge, bigger than I¡¯ve ever had, and he forces his way inside me without mercy. It¡¯s like I¡¯m being ripped in two. All I can feel is the leather beneath my cheek, and his hard body pressing into mine.

    My core tightens around him without care to my brain¡¯s thoughts. One of his mammoth hands moves to my hip.

    With bruising force, his nails skin into my skin, holding me in ce like I¡¯m wounded prey that he¡¯s going to devour. His other hand snakes to the front of my body, slipping between my quivering thighs. Devilish fingers find the tight bundle of nerves hidden between my folds.

    The rough pads of his fingers press against my clit, and I can¡¯t stop myself from moaning out loud. It¡¯s like my body is betraying me, and I want to fight back, tell him  I don¡¯t know this man, that I have no idea where he came from, but I can¡¯t¡­

    Sinking more of his body weight on me, he molds our bodies together as if we¡¯re two pieces of y bing one. Fear, anger, and pleasure blend into one when he fucks me, the p of our skin echoing all around us.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    His fingers maintain the same tempo as his hips, and everything fades away. The man in the room, the cell that¡¯s waiting for me downstairs, and all the other worries I carry. All gone. I¡¯m left drenched, flooded with arousal.

    Even though I know this is fucked up, that I mentally shouldn¡¯t want this, especially not with this beaten and bloody man in the room, I can¡¯t stop him, and nor do I want to.

    ¡°Mine. You¡¯re fucking mine, and no matter whoes for you, that will never change. You can lie to me, you can try to run, but I will hunt you down and drag you back here. You will never be free of me. Never.¡±

    The words he speaks don¡¯t even reach my brain. I can¡¯tprehend them at the moment. All I know is that I can¡¯t let him stop. I can¡¯t. I need what he¡¯s going to give me, the pleasure and pain. I¡¯m an addict for his pain, for his anger.

    ¡°Lie to me,¡± he grunts, bringing his mouth to my ear. ¡°Lie to me again and see what happens.¡±

    Hot breath fans over my ear and throat, my muscles quake, and my nipples harden from the friction of my shirt against the leather with each thrust.

    Releasing his hold on my hip, he grabs a fistful of my blonde hair and tugs my head backward. The skin of my scalp screams, the pain searing through each strand as his grip tightens. ¡°Look at me. Look at me and tell me you don¡¯t know him,¡± he roars.

    Like an obedient ve, I look up. ¡°I-I¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The worst part of all is that even with the pain, I still know I¡¯m going toe¡­ hard, harder than I¡¯ve evere before.

    My lungs dete in my chest, and my eyes flutter closed. A tsunami of an orgasm overtakes me, pulling me into the deep abyss. Like a rag doll, I sag against the cushion and let him use my body to the fullest, and he does. He fucks me with punishing need, at a pace that¡¯s frightening, that has me wing at the couch and mewling like a cat in heat.

    His own movements be jerky, and he releases his hold on my hair and grips me by the hips with both hands. Holding me in ce, he pumps into me a few more times, each thrust driving a de of anger into my chest.

    A secondter, he releases inside my tight channel with a roar that shakes the walls. It¡¯s violent, and all I can do is let it happen.

    He copses on top of me, his weight pushing my body into the couch.

    ¡°Tell me who he is?¡± he pants, pressing his lips to the back of my head.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I swear. I¡¯ve never met him before. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± I¡¯mpletely out of breath, but somehow, I get the words out this time.

    As fast as he entered me, he¡¯s pulling out, plunging me into icy waters at the loss of his body heat. Hate burns in my chest and tears sting my eyes.

    Why did I let this happen? I could easily tell myself that I didn¡¯t have a choice, but I chose to enjoy it. I chose to let him make mee. Shame consumes me, recing all other emotions. There is something wrong with me. I just let him fuck me in front of some random man who he beat up.

    He fucked me, used me because he assumed I was lying. I feel raw, and that feeling only grows as his release slips out of me, dripping onto the floor and down my thighs. It¡¯s a reminder of what I let him do. I should¡¯ve fought him, should¡¯ve begged him to stop, but I orgasmed. I fed right into his darkness, feasting on it as if I was starved.

    I¡¯m going to be sick.

    I¡¯m about to push off the couch when I hear footsteps behind me. Turning, I peer over my shoulder and find Markus holding a gun in his hand. The shiny metal catches in the light. My eyes bulge out of my head, wondering where the hell the weapon came from and what he¡¯s going to do, but before I can jump to stop or protest, he pulls the trigger.

    The noise is deafening, and my ears ring and remain that way even after the man slumps back in the chair, a bullet hole through his head.

    The air turns to ice in my lungs, and my whole-body freezes. I stop breathing, stop blinking, stop moving. All I can do is stare at the man on the chair.

    What just happened? This has to be a dream. A nightmare, actually.

    That¡¯s all I can think about. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s a movie, some kind of special effect. The man is going to sit up any minute now, wiping the fake blood away. Seconds pass, maybe minutes, and still, nothing happens. My lungs burn, and I realize I¡¯m still holding my breath.

    I try to suck in a bit of air, but I feel like there are nails in my airways. My throat constricts, making it hard for me to breathe or swallow. I blink, trying to wake myself up, trying to leave this horrible nightmare behind, but the man is still there, sitting in the chair with a hole in his head.

    This isn¡¯t a dream, Fallon. This is reality, your new reality.

    Everything around me moves in slow motion.

    Markus turns to me, lowering the barrel of the gun to the floor. There isn¡¯t an ounce of remorse in his gaze. It¡¯s almost as if he doesn¡¯t care that he just killed someone. Like it¡¯s normal for him. It hits me then.

    He killed someone.

    Shot them dead, right in front of me.

    ¡°Now you know what will happen if you ever try to escape me. If you ever think you can lie to me and get away with it. Next time, I won¡¯t fuck you¡­ I¡¯ll just kill you.¡±

    Shock ripples through me with the effect of a lightning strike. I know it because I feel nothing of the world around me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m disconnected. Someone has pulled the plug on my body. The ringing in my ears continues, and all I can see is the man slumped over, his brain matter sttered against the wall.

    I can¡¯t unsee the evil in Markus, and that is as terrifying as the dead man before my eyes.

 Chapter 98

    Markus

    I¡¯vepletely fucking lost it. Lost my mind-lost touch with reality. I¡¯ve gone off the deep end, and there is no way to bring me back. Fallon is in my blood, beneath my fucking skin, and I can¡¯t shake her. I can¡¯t w her out.

    The thought of her lying to me, of her knowing that fucking bastard, consumed me. I had to im her right then and there, had to show her who was in control. Looking at her shocked expression now, a sliver of guilt forms.

    I want to focus on the now, the part of my life I can control and change. I don¡¯t feel guilt for killing that fucker, nor do I feel bad for saying what I said to her. I need her to be afraid. I need her to know who is running the show. This was inevitable and had to happen. Nheless, the guilt is still there, sticking to my bones.

    I shouldn¡¯t have taken her so roughly. I should have controlled myself better. But all I saw was red. Fury consumed me to the point of no return. Then, I shot him like I was out hunting a deer. Like I¡¯ve done so many times before, but today was different. Today she was here, watching me, seeing the darkest parts of me.

    I don¡¯t regret killing him, but I wish I hadn¡¯t done it in front of her.

    I knew that Fallon was innocent. Death had never touched her until now.

    Staring at her, I find her blue eyes zed over, fear hovering just beneath the surface. This is going to break her, crack her wide open. To this day, I¡¯ve never forgotten the first death I witnessed, and neither will she. This day will forever be ingrained in her mind.

    ¡°Fallon,¡± I call, my voice rougher than intended.

    She doesn¡¯t blink, doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me.

    Fuck. As badly as I feel the need to clean her up and feed her, I¡¯ve got to get rid of this body. I¡¯ve also gotta clean the kitchen wall, but I can¡¯t do either of those things unless I put her back in the cell downstairs.

    Even with my threat, I can¡¯t trust that she won¡¯t try to run the first chance she gets. Any rational person would run after witnessing what she did.

    Knowing that she will not respond to my words, I walk over to her and pull her pants back up. Her body is stiff and unmoving, but the moment I slide my arms beneath her to pick her up, she recoils like my touch physically burns her skin.

    Anger reces the guilt I felt moments ago and floods my veins. It¡¯s an oxymoron, really. I want her to be scared, want to keep her in line with fear, but I also want her to want me. Want my touch. It¡¯s a contradiction. Two things that will never go together, yet it¡¯s exactly what I want.

    I try cradling her against my chest, but she¡¯s struggling against me, trying her best to get away, to put a few inches of distance between us. She has no idea  I¡¯ll never allow such a thing. The only way she will ever be able to escape me is through death.

    Switching my hold on her, I throw her slender body over my shoulder and grab a nket that¡¯s hanging off the back of the couch.

    I half expected her to pound against my back, to scream for me to let her go, but I get none of those things. Her silence is so much louder, and I¡¯d almost rather have her raging than quiet. All she does is struggle in my grasp, wiggling like a worm to break free.

    By the time we get to the cell, she has calmed down a bit. Her body is draped over mine limply, and she doesn¡¯t fight when I slide her down my front and ce her on her feet. She wobbles, her knees knocking together. Grasping her forearm, I try to steady her, but she tugs her arm from my hand.

    Clenching my jaw, I ignore her behavior. She¡¯s in shock and needs a moment to gather her thoughts. I¡¯ll give her that, but I won¡¯t tolerate her not allowing me to touch after today. She belongs to me, and she needs to realize that.

    Using the nket, I drape it over her shoulders. She grabs the corners and tugs the nket tighter around herself while stepping away from me. She doesn¡¯t stop until her back is pressed up into the corner of the room. Her gaze is trained on me with every move she makes, almost like she is scared to take her eyes off me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I say, softly.

    She doesn¡¯t respond, doesn¡¯t nod, or even blink. It¡¯s like she is frozen in shock, stuck in her mind, where the fear I created is holding her prisoner.

    Even though everything inside of me tells me to stay, I turn and walk to the door.

    She doesn¡¯t stop me or beg me to return to her side. She says nothing, and that annoys me more than it should. The heavy metal door falls shut behind me when I step out into the hall, and a distinct ache forms in my chest. I rub at the spot, wanting it to disappear. Admitting fault isn¡¯t something I do often. I don¡¯t fuck up. I¡¯m good at what I do. It¡¯s why Julian made me his second inmand.

    This time, though, I know I¡¯ve fucked up. Took things too far. I let my emotions rule my actions, and that¡¯s a mistake I¡¯m going to pay for.

    Regardless, I can¡¯t change what¡¯s already done. I can¡¯t turn back time and bring him back to life. I can¡¯t make Fallon look at me the way she did before.

    I remind myself of how our story started. This would never end with a ring and a happily ever after. I knew it the moment I saw her. I didn¡¯t pay for a partner. I paid for a woman that will do as I say. A woman I can do with whatever I want.

    It seems I¡¯ve gotten more than I bargained for.

    Ignoring the ache in my chest the best I can, I make quick work of untying and dragging the dead body outside. Using some gas from the shed out back, I set the corpse on fire. The smell of burning flesh tickles my nostrils. I don¡¯t even flinch. Death and mayhem no longer bother me. The only thing that does was the look in Fallon¡¯s eyes when I did it.

    While his remains are burning, I go back inside and clean the kitchen.

    I mop and bleach every surface from the top to the bottom until everything is sparkling clean. Just like new. I take the dead guy¡¯s possessions and the cleaning supplies outside and throw them into the fire. I don¡¯t really need to cover my steps. No one will think toe out here, and if they do, I¡¯ll get rid of them the same way I got rid of this bastard.

    Stripping out of my clothes, I add those into the mes. For a moment, I just stand there, hypnotized by the dancing of the mes and the heat kissing my naked skin.

    I think about what the guy told me, how he was here to take photos of Fallon. She ims no one is looking for her, and I believe her, but it sounds a lot like someone is. The thought of her having an ex-boyfriend, someone looking for her, makes my blood pressure spike.

    Yes, I know there were others before me, hence her not being a virgin, but there will never be another. There is me and me only, and I hope that I have made that clear tonight.

    I don¡¯t know what the future holds or what I¡¯m going to do with her, but I will never allow her to be with someone else. I¡¯ll kill the unlucky bastard and fuck her in a puddle of his blood. Not that she¡¯ll ever get the chance.

    She is mine, my property, and only I get to touch her.

    When the mes start to die down, I make my way back inside. I pass the couch where I fucked Fallon earlier, and all the blood rushes back into my cock. I¡¯m a sick fuck. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting hard just thinking about it while Fallon is downstairs, probably scared to death.

    There is seriously something wrong with me.

    I scrub myself clean in the shower before getting dressed and finding a new outfit for Fallon to wear. I leave her clothing on the bed and walk downstairs.

    Unlocking the door, I push it open slowly. Fallon is still in the same corner where I left her. The nket wrapped around her tightly like she is keeping it over her body as a protective shield. Her seafoam blue eyes are open and trained on some random spot on the concrete.

    Keeping my movements slow, I step into the cell. She doesn¡¯t look up, not even when I step right into her line of sight. Dropping to one knee directly in front of her, I force her to acknowledge my presence, but instead of looking at me, she turns her head and closes her eyes.

    That guilt I felt earlier pulses with life. I¡¯m such a fucking prick for buying her and subjecting her to this madness. For losing fucking control. Julian wouldugh his fucking face off right now if he were here to witness my fall.

    I want to be both the gentle breeze and the sinister storm for her, but how can I be both?

    ¡°Are you ready toe upstairs, take a shower, and maybe eat something?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    One beat passes, and then another. Slowly, she nods her head but makes no move to get up. I¡¯m not used to asking questions. I¡¯m the one giving the orders and following through with the punishments if the jobs don¡¯t get done. So, dealing with her is taking every shred of patience I have, but I know I can¡¯t act like I normally would.

    Heaving out a sigh of frustration, I ask, ¡°Are you going to walk, or do you want me to carry you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk,¡± she whispers, as if the thought of me touching her scares her enough to snap out of her shocked state.

 Chapter 99

    Markus

    She pushes off the floor and to her feet. I rise to my feet with her, motioning to the door and for her to walk in front of me. I see her throat move as she swallows hard. She doesn¡¯t like the idea of turning her back on me again. Smart girl.

    She¡¯s been warned. When she runs, I will give chase, and when I catch her, it will be anything but poetic.

    Against her better judgment, she does as she¡¯s told and walks ahead of me. With her shoulders slumped down and her head bowed, you can tell that she is thoroughly defeated.

    Her feet move slowly up the stairs, but I try to be patient with her and not say anything. When she reaches the top, she stops altogether as if she is waiting for direction.

    ¡°Go to the bathroom,¡± I tell her, and she continues moving toward the bedroom.

    Her eyes stay trained on the floor, and I just want her to fucking look at me. ¡°I want you to take a shower while I make some dinner. Do you understand?¡±

    She nods again, but this time I¡¯m not satisfied with a simple nod.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± I demand.

    She turns around hesitantly before lifting her eyes to mine. The moment our eyes connect, I wish I hadn¡¯t made her look at me. There is a heavy sadness in the depth of her blue eyes. A sadness that is only overshadowed by one thing¡­ fear.

    I can¡¯t imagine what she thinks of me now. How monstrous have I grown in her mind? It was the n all along, and it must stay that way. I will keep her as mine until she is no longer of use to me anymore, until her worth has expired, and then I¡¯ll¡­

    Cowardly, I can¡¯t bear to finish that thought.

    The thought of killing her feels like someone is plunging a serrated knife into my chest. I¡¯ve killed women before, but it¡¯s been on rare asions and only in situations where it was absolutely required.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± I repeat, needing her words.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Her voicees out soft and shaky but at least she is talking.

    ¡°Good, go take a shower and clean yourself up. It will make you feel better.¡± She, of course, doesn¡¯t respond, not that I expected her to.

    I watch her walk up the stairs to the bedroom, and when she disappears from view, I turn around and head back into the kitchen. There isn¡¯t anything fresh here, only canned and dried goods, but it will do for now. We won¡¯t go hungry.

    After searching through the cabs, I end up preparing a simple pasta dish with tomato sauce, parmesan, and canned chicken. I just finish draining the spaghetti when I hear Fallon descending the stairs. Peering over my shoulder, I catch sight of her wearing the overlyrge men¡¯s gray T-shirt I left out for her.

    My mouth fills with saliva and it¡¯s got nothing to do with the food. The thought of fucking her against the counter, dirtying up her clean body all over again, makes my cock turn to steel.

    No! A voice counters in my brain. I¡¯m reminded of how emotionally unstable she is right now and how even if I am a shit person, she still needs to eat and sleep. Coming closer, her movements be slower, and her eyes flicker to the kitchen chair, where hours ago, the guy was tied up. There¡¯s no evidence of that now, but she knows he was there. She knows I killed someone in this room.

    You can¡¯t unsee what¡¯s already been done.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit on the couch. I¡¯ll bring you a te.¡±

    I don¡¯t have to tell her twice. She sighs in relief and heads to the couch. I load up two tes and bring one, along with a bottle of water. She takes the te from me and starts eating right away. At least I don¡¯t have to force-feed her, which was something I was prepared to do if need be. I get my own te and a beer from the fridge before I join her on the couch.

    She doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, pretending to be too busy eating.

    ¡°No gourmet food, but you don¡¯t seem to mind,¡± I point out.

    She shrugs her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m a college student. I live off ramen noodles most days.¡± Even though she is speaking in a monotone voice and doesn¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t miss how she just gave me a sliver of information willingly. That shouldn¡¯t excite me. I shouldn¡¯t care about her life or what she did before the day of the auction, but I do. I want to know more about her, find out all her secrets. I want to crack her open and peer inside, peel back theyers of who she is.

    ¡°I might make a run to the grocery store for some fresh food tomorrow or the day after. Is there anything you are allergic to?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°No.¡±

    I almost ask her if there is anything she wants me to bring her, but then I remember her opinion doesn¡¯t matter to me, or at least it shouldn¡¯t. Asking her if she wants anything would make her seem like more than just a warm body for me to use, and I¡¯m not about to cross that bridge. She finishes all her food and ces her empty te on herp.

    ¡°Just put it on the coffee table. Let¡¯s go to bed. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired.¡±

    As she puts the te onto the table, I can see her hands shake. The porcin wobbles slightly before it touches the smooth wood.

    Getting to my feet, I hold out my hand to her, but she just looks at it like I¡¯m trying to drag her to hell. Maybe I am, or maybe I already have.

    It takes a few minutes before she ces her hand in mine. I pull her up gently and walk her up the stairs and to the bedroom.

    When I tie her up, I leave her hands in front of her body, so she¡¯ll be a little morefortable tonight.

    ¡°Do I have to sleep in the bed with you?¡± she asks softly, looking everywhere besides my face. ¡°I can sleep on the floor.¡± Her words bother me more than I can exin. The fury that had simmered down returns full force like a raging bull.

    ¡°You will sleep in this bed with me, or you will sleep in the cell naked and with the light turned off. Which one do you prefer, princess?¡±

    ¡°I want to stay up here,¡± she answers, her voice breaking at the end, and I know she is about to cry.

    ¡°Lie down then. Do you want something to help you go to sleep?¡± I offer, but she shakes her head right away. She awkwardly crawls into bed and curls up onto her side.

    I tie her ankles together before I strip down to my boxers and climb into bed.

    Turning off the light, I pull the nket over both of us as I settle into the spot next to her. It takes a few moments for my eyes to adjust, and I can just about make out her blonde hair and delicate shoulder. She is turned away from me, quiet as a mouse, until a tiny sob escapes her.

    Fucking Christ. Why does that bother me so much?

    Huffing in frustration, I reach for her. Wrapping my arms around her slender body, I pull her into mine. She goes stiff before trying to wiggle out of my hold. I pull her closer until her back is pushed up against my chest. For good measure, I throw my legs over hers, rendering herpletely immobile.

    When I have her wrapped up like a cocoon, she loosens up slightly, but it isn¡¯t until minutester that she finally gives in. Instead of trying to get away, I can feel her rx into my hold.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Maybe I¡¯m imagining things, but when she turns her head and moves her shoulder slightly, I almost think she is cuddling into me.

    Not long after that, her breathing evens out, and I know she¡¯s going to sleep. Only then do I allow myself to close my eyes and drift off into a dreamless sleep.

 Chapter 100

    Fallon

    They say things get better with the start of a new day. That yesterday¡¯s sorrows fade with the rise of a new sun, but I think that¡¯s a lie. You can¡¯t forget the bad that happened the day before. Not when it ys on repeat like a record in your mind. Not when the man holding all your fractured pieces together is the cause for such evilness. I knew Markus was bad. I knew he was evil. I even knew he was a killer, but knowing and seeing are two different things.

    I¡¯d seen him kill before, but that was different in my mind. He killed someone bad, someone who¡¯d hurt me. Hurt all the girls. An evil even greater than Markus himself¡­ or so I thought. Witnessing the true darkness he harbors ignites a new fear.

    No matter what I do, I can¡¯t forget the feral look in his eyes. I can¡¯t forget how little he cared when he raised the gun and pulled the trigger. It was like the man wasn¡¯t even a person at all, but instead a nuisance. A fly that wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing.

    But the worst feeling of all is knowing how I acted, that I came. I gave in to his touch, enjoyed the way he took me roughly in front of that man. I knew who Markus was; I just didn¡¯t know I was capable of such things.

    All night I stayed cocooned in his warm arms, feeling hopeful and safe, but it was a false sense of hope, safety. I¡¯m not safe with him; he¡¯s proven it again and again.

    I¡¯m so ashamed of myself. I shouldn¡¯t have epted his kindness. I shouldn¡¯t let him soothe me. Nothing good wille from this.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± His voice startles me, and if I wasn¡¯t wrapped up like this, I would have probably jerked to a sitting position. The thundering of my own heartbeat fills my ears.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper and wait for him to release me.

    We get up, and he undoes my restraints. I¡¯m d he tied my wrists together in the frontst night. Even with him adding ropes around my ankles, it allowed me to sleep much morefortably.

    Markus puts on his jeans and a shirt, and I avert my gaze. I don¡¯t want to look at him or be attracted to him. I¡¯m ashamed enough that my body betrayed me and that I let him fuck me over the couch while that now dead man watched.

    Once dressed, he leads me downstairs. ¡°Go sit in the living room, and I¡¯ll make us some breakfast.¡± He points in the direction of it. I do just that and meander over to the leather sofa, folding my legs beneath my body.

    He prepares breakfast in the kitchen. I can hear bowls nking together and the stove turning on, but I keep my eyes trained on the firece in front of me.

    I don¡¯t want to look into the kitchen because I see a man with a bullet lodged in his skull every time I do. I see vacant eyes staring back at me. I see death. And I see Markus looking at me like I¡¯m next.

    It¡¯s probably not healthy, but I¡¯m just going to try to forget about it. If I don¡¯t look at the kitchen, maybe I can force the memory to the back of my mind or pretend that it never happened.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Fat chance. Those images will haunt me for the rest of my life.

    A few minutester, Markus appears with two bowls of cheesy grits and two cups of instant coffee. I eat and drink everything he gives me, even though my stomach is tight with knots. I know I need to eat to keep my strength up.

    I have to survive, to make it through this. Eventually, I¡¯m going to have to escape Markus, and I can¡¯t do that if I¡¯m broken and weak.

    Silence settles around us. I¡¯m finding it impossible to look at Markus for more than a second. I bet he thinks I haven¡¯t noticed the change in him. He¡¯s being overly nice, almost caring, as he takes my bowl back into the kitchen and returns with another cup of coffee.

    Bringing my lips to the rim of the cup, I wonder if his behavior could be a sad attempt at him being sorry. I wonder if he¡¯s really remorseful about yesterday or if he¡¯s ying games with me. If he really is sorry, what exactly is he sorry for? Buying, drugging, and fucking me without my permission, or torturing and killing a guy? Perhaps both? Filling my coffee cup up and providing me food isn¡¯t exactly an apology.

    It¡¯s doubtful he would ever apologize.

    ¡°I think some fresh air would do you good. We¡¯re going to go for a walk. Find some clothes and boots upstairs in the closet and get ready while I clean the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± I look up from my coffee and at him for a brief second before looking back down. I wasn¡¯t expecting that at all.

    Going for a walk? That seems too normal. Maybe going for a walk is code for taking you out to shoot you. Then again, he shot someone inside the house yesterday, so he clearly has no qualms with cleaning up blood.

    Walking back up the stairs, I head straight to the bedroom.

    I stop in the doorway and look to my right and down the hall. There are more doors further down the hall, two actually. They¡¯re most likely an office or bedroom and bathroom. I bite the inside of my cheek and stop only when I taste the coppery tang of blood on my tongue.

    I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not risking checking those out yet.

    Soon I won¡¯t have a choice. Time is running out.

    Before I can change my mind and make a mistake I won¡¯te back from, I walk into the bedroom. Going through the closet, I notice that there is an equal amount of male and female clothes. A couple lives here or used to live here. Maybe this isn¡¯t his house at all? Maybe it¡¯s someone else¡¯s? Maybe he killed the people who lived here? Or maybe he¡¯s working with someone? The questions surrounding this man stack up right before my eyes.

    I find a pair of jeans and a sweater. As well as thick socks and brown boots in the closet¡¯s corner.

    As I strip out of my clothing, I dare to look down at my body. The way Markus handled me yesterday, iming my body with such raw, primal power, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there were bruises branded into my skin.

    Dragging my gaze down to my hips, I¡¯m not even surprised when I find just that-fingerprint-sized bruises mar my skin, each one a shameful reminder of what I allowed to ur. Bile rises in the back of my throat as I remember the way he took me, owning my body, iming it not like a lover would im a woman but like a beast determined to remind me who I belonged to. I shake the thoughts away. I¡¯m disgusted enough with myself. I should¡¯ve fought more, begged and pleaded more. Not orgasmed.

    I dress in a flurry, wanting to hide all proof of what happened. If I¡¯m not reminded of it, then it never happened.

    Once I¡¯mpletely dressed, I turn around to walk back downstairs, but I crash into a wall, and by wall, I mean Markus. My cheek presses into his chest, and I take a step back, trying my best not to breathe his manly scent into my lungs. I don¡¯t want to enjoy any part of who he is because doing so makes me feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong.

    This is wrong, Fallon. All of it.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I blurt out.

    How can someone so big move so quietly?

    ¡°Ready?¡± he grunts, unfazed by the fact I plowed into him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I hold my arms down at my sides, even though I want to cross them protectively over my body. As I follow Markus down the stairs, I let myself look at him and realize he is now wearing boots and a hoodie, both of which he wasn¡¯t wearing before.

    That only reminds me of the mystery of this ce and where all these clothes I¡¯m wearing are from.

    ¡°Is this your real house?¡± Curiosity is finally getting the better of me. I can only hope it won¡¯t get me killed. He stops mid-step, and I almost run into him again. Maybe I need to stop walking so closely.

    Peering over his shoulder, he res down at me. ¡°No, I brought you here mainly for convenience, and because there is a cell in the basement, which I don¡¯t have at my house.¡±

    His frank words shock me, but at least he¡¯s honest. With nothing else to do with my hands, I shove them into my pockets.

    ¡°So, you know the person who owns this ce or¡­¡± I¡¯m waiting for him to tell me he murdered them or something.

    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering if I killed the person who owns this ce, the answer is no. I more than know him. You could say he¡¯s my boss.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s a surprise.

    ¡°What kind of work do you do?¡± I know it¡¯s a stupid question before I finish the sentence. Markus doesn¡¯t sell cars or sit in an office all day. His boss has a cell in a house located in the middle of nowhere.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to spell it out? I¡¯m sure you can put the pieces together ande up with your own conclusion.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Fallon

    Markus leads us outside, and I decide to not push him by asking any more questions.

    If I¡¯m honest, I¡¯m quite surprised. I didn¡¯t expect him to let me outside, let alone without having the chains attached to my body.

    Is he no longer afraid that I¡¯ll run? Or is this a trap? Maybe he brought a gun and is nning on shooting me if I run. Yes, that is much more likely.

    Gulping fresh air into my lungs, I take a moment and check out the scenery. Trees. There are trees everywhere. It¡¯s like someone took the house and dropped it into the middle of a tree ntation. Seeing for myself that there is nothing but forest for miles makes the fear of it all really set in. There is no one to help me, no one to save me. I¡¯ll bet there are no neighbors for miles. Markus doesn¡¯t offer to take my hand, almost as if he¡¯s testing me.

    Testing to see if I¡¯ll run, like I would be stupid enough to do that. Instead, he cocks his head in the direction he wants to go before heading off that way. I shove my hands deeper into my pockets, thankful that he didn¡¯t try and hold my hand. Every time he touches me, I¡¯m zapped into another dimension and seem to forget all the bad he¡¯s done.

    I don¡¯t like how my body reacts to him or the heat that stirs in my belly when he looks at me. This cannot end any differently than it was supposed to all along. I have to remember the task at hand. What¡¯s really important here.

    I follow behind like a lost puppy, taking in the sights and sounds around me.

    The birds chirp, and the sun hangs high in the sky. The warmth of it against my skin is like a beacon of light inplete darkness. It¡¯s only been a few days, but it feels like forever since I¡¯ve been outside and felt the sun¡¯s rays on my skin or the wind in my hair.

    For the first time since arriving here, my lips turn up at the sides, and though the motion feels foreign, I¡¯m smiling, letting the fresh air and sun push me through another day.

    I do my best to keep up with Markus, but one of his steps equals two for every one I take, and after only a few feet, I fall behind. He¡¯s almost at the edge of therge backyard before he realizes how far behind I am. Turning around, he stares at me, his eyes narrowed to slits. He¡¯s watching me, hunting me. A shiver runs down my spine, and the knots in my stomach coil tighter. I say nothing, though, and neither does he.

    When I reach him, he looks away, and I pause beside him, looking down at the ground where he is looking. There is a pile of ashes near our feet.

    My throat tightens, and my heart gallops in my chest.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask moments before I spot the remains within the ashes. ¡°You burned his body.¡±

    I know I¡¯m answering my own question, but I need to hear him confess to it. It¡¯s like him admitting it makes it more real, even though the proof is right before my eyes.

    When I look away and back to Markus, there is no remorse in his liquid amber eyes. There is, however, cool indifference. I don¡¯t understand. How can he just shoot, kill, and burn someone without caring? Without being eaten up with guilt or pain? He¡¯s someone else entirely, and if I look too closely, I¡¯m afraid of what I¡¯ll find. I¡¯m not cut out to deal with a man like Markus, but what other option do I have?

    Without saying a word, he moves again.

    I take one more nce at the gray powdery residue in front of me, hoping that this won¡¯t be my fate. I wonder if he would really do it. There is no denying  he could but saying and doing are two different things. As we walk, more questions appear in my mind and burn the edge of my tongue while trying to escape.

    When we stop again, they pass my lips like word vomit, ¡°Do you kill people often? Do you like it?¡±

    I know I should keep my mouth shut, but I want to know. In my mind, this will all be easier if I see him as a monster instead of a man that makes me melt every time he touches me. Perhaps if I hear him say it, I can convince myself that he made me do all these things.

    That he made my body react to his touch, that he made me want him.

    Markus looks different in the sun. More human, and less dark growly beast. His dark brown hair shines, and his skin has a soft glow to it. When he turns to me, I almost gasp-the feral look in his eyes takes my breath away.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve realized by now that I¡¯m not a good man. I bought you at an auction and killed a man seconds before taking you. Don¡¯t act so surprised. You know I¡¯m a monster, and if it makes it easier for you to sleep at night, I¡¯ll tell you. Yes, I kill often, and yes, sometimes I enjoy it. Ites with the job.¡±

    ¡°What job?¡± The words squeak past my lips.

    Markus¡¯s lip tips up at the side. He¡¯s giving me what most would see as a lopsided grin, but what I see as a sinister smile that hides the devil beneath.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of questions, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know more about you,¡± I confess.

    The smile slips off his face as fast as it appeared. Taking two gigantic steps, he stops in front of me. Every part of me says to take a step back, to drop my gaze to the ground and cower like an injured animal at his feet, but I can¡¯t, or maybe I won¡¯t.

    Amber pieces of ss shine back at me, and he plucks a strand of hair from my shoulder and rubs it between his fingers, almost as if he¡¯s examining the fragility of it.

    ¡°If I wanted you to know things about me, I would tell you. You don¡¯t matter to me. I bought you to fuck you, not to listen to you talk, and certainly not to get to know you.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why, but his words slice through me, cutting me clean in half. It¡¯s not like I expected him to say he cared or wanted to get to know me. That would be wishful thinking, but at the same time, I guess I expected anything but what he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just thought-¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°Nothing. You thought nothing. The only reason you¡¯re out here now is because I know keeping you in that cell in the basement would break you, and I don¡¯t want you broken, yet. So, while it might seem like I¡¯m being kind, and maybe even sweet¡­¡± He leans into my face, and I¡¯m hit with the scent of mint and an undertone of coffee.

    My bottom lip trembles and my eyes well with tears.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I will not cry, not in front of him.

    He analyzes my face for a moment, dropping the lock of hair before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯re alive because I want you to be. Your one job is to provide me with a spot to park my dick at night, so don¡¯t get it twisted. My caring for you has everything to do with keeping you alive so I can fuck you and nothing to do with wanting to get to know you. This isn¡¯t going to be anything, and you¡¯ll be lucky if you get out of this unscathed.¡±

    I swallow down the ache that¡¯s forming in my chest. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t see me as an actual human being. It doesn¡¯t matter than I¡¯m just a warm hole to sink into.

    When I finally leave this ce and him behind with it, which I will, I won¡¯t even blink. I won¡¯t look back. Markus is a monster, and it¡¯s time I stop trying to make this into a fairytale that it will never be. I need to stop trying to see the good in him, especially when there is none. There is just a massive ck hole of nothing where his heart should be.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t matter to you, then why did you kill that man the other night? Why didn¡¯t you just let him go?¡± I fire back. What could possibly be his excuse?

    Markus¡¯s nostrils re, and I swear he wants to murder me. The look in his eyes tells me he¡¯spletely done with my shit. It¡¯s a miracle I¡¯ve made it as long as I have. I¡¯d have run by now, but there¡¯s something I need from him, and also, I don¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°I killed him because, one, you¡¯re mine. Two, I paid good money for you, and I don¡¯t n on wasting that money. Three, you¡¯re fucking mine. He came here, showed up uninvited,  intending to get close to you. He¡¯s lucky that death was the only thing he got.¡± The possessive tone of his voice frightens me.

    He really does only see me as an object and not a breathing, living person. Before I can speak another word, he¡¯s stepping closer to me. I shrink back, but there isn¡¯t anywhere to go.

    ¡°Let me ask you this. Would you still be speaking the same tune if I allowed him to touch you, hurt you? He could¡¯ve been anyone. Could¡¯vee here to kill you, to kill us both. You think I¡¯m the darkest monster in the forest?¡± He lets out a sad chuckle and looks away for a moment before looking back at me, his eyes hazy. ¡°You have yet to see true darkness or pain. Those other girls that were bought at the auction, they¡¯re going through a much worse fate than you ever will. Show some fucking gratefulness.¡±

    My throat tightens, and my heart clenches in my chest at the thought.

    Without a doubt, he is right, but I don¡¯t want to admit it. The thought ofparing my situation to there¡¯s¡­ it seems wrong.

    I¡¯ve been trying to push away the memory of the other girls, the one who wasn¡¯t sold, the one who was so scared. The one I couldn¡¯t save¡­ I grow silent, and my thoughts fester. I couldn¡¯t save them, just like I can¡¯t save myself.

    There is no escaping the situation I¡¯ve put myself in. There is no way out of this mess. I¡¯m at a dead-end road with nowhere to go, and nobody ising to save me.

 Chapter 102

    Markus

    As soon as the sun creeps through the blinds, I¡¯m rolling out of bed. Like sleeping beauty, Fallon remains in a deep slumber, her blonde hair syed out across the pillow, her pink pouty lips formed into almost a permanent frown. A frown I put there.

    I want to trace her heart-shaped face with my fingers, to mesmerize the way it looks in this instant. Almost content. When awake, she is wary and afraid. As badly as I want to, I don¡¯t allow myself the opportunity to do that. I¡¯ve got shit to do.

    Grabbing my phone from the nightstand, I slip out of the bedroom and into the hall, closing the door behind me softly. Yesterday, I texted Felix the information about Christopher Wheeler, exining everything I could about this whole fucked up situation. I want to know who sent him and why so I can piece the puzzle of who is looking for her together.

    I tell myself I¡¯m doing it to cover my bases, but deep down, I know it¡¯s more than that. I want to know who is looking for her and why? How did they know she was here? Is she in danger from something other than me? Then there is the irrational jealous side of me that wants to know everything about her, so I can kill any fucker that touched her before me.

    As if he¡¯s reading my mind, my cell buzzes in my hand, and when I look down, I see restricted shing across the screen. Only one person calls me restricted.

    ¡°You got anything?¡± I answer gruffly, moving a few steps away from the door. I¡¯m not ready to let Fallon know that I¡¯m trying to figure out who she really is. She¡¯ll find out when I¡¯m good and ready.

    No matter what she tells me, it still feels like she¡¯s hiding something, and I¡¯m going to figure it out for myself.

    ¡°Hey, loser, good morning to you too.¡±

    ¡°Cut the shit. This is important, Felix.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everything you do is important, hotshot. Don¡¯t get your panties in a bunch, let me work at my own pace. I have nothing yet. I didn¡¯t really get the chance to dive into the stuff you sent me. The police are looking for the girl, though. They have no leads, which means whoever found you at that cabin either followed you there or put a tracker on your car.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I run a hand through my hair in frustration.

    I was so consumed with Fallonst night that I forgot about looking for a tracker. There¡¯s no way I would have missed someone following me all the way out here. It has to be a tracker on the car.

    ¡°If I hear anything, I¡¯ll call you. Otherwise, expect to hear something from me soon regarding the information you already sent.¡± I grind my teeth together with impatience.

    I hate waiting, but it is what it is.

    ¡°Great, talkter,¡± I say and end the call.

    I don¡¯t even have time to pocket my phone before it¡¯s ringing again. La¡¯s name shes across the screen. I¡¯m tempted to ignore the call. If Julian needed something, he would call me, so La calling me means that it¡¯s personal.

    ¡°What?¡± I bark into the phone.

    ¡°Well, good morning to you too.¡± His cheery voice filters into my ear.

    I should¡¯ve sent his call to voicemail.

    ¡°What do you need? I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s not regarding Julian. If he had a problem, he would¡¯ve called me himself.¡±

    ¡°Things are fine with the boss. He¡¯s not the reason that I¡¯m calling.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you calling?¡± I ask, impatience dripping from each syble.

    A second passes, and then another before he finally speaks, ¡°I need a favor.¡± The way he asks makes it seem as if he doesn¡¯t want to ask at all.

    I tip my head back and look up at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation, La. Can¡¯t your favor wait till I get back?¡± Whenever it is that I decide toe back.

    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re doing your own thing right now, but I¡¯m holding this fucking ce down and what I¡¯m asking is smallpared to what you dropped into my fuckingp.¡±

    Asshole. ¡°You¡¯re more than capable of being second inmand. Now is your time to prove yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am proving myself, which is why I¡¯m calling you. I need you to go check on someone for me. I would do it myself, but Julian has me on Elena duty and doing a bunch of other shit. The familyes first,¡± he mutters thest part.

    It¡¯s too fucking early to make decisions like this, much less before I¡¯ve had a cup of fucking coffee. Like a bear, I want to growl and tell him to go away, but La is a friend, a brother, and I know he wouldn¡¯t call me if he didn¡¯t absolutely need something.

    Men like us don¡¯t call in favors. We don¡¯t ask for help at all, so in a way, he¡¯s allowing me to see his one and only weakness. If I was a betting man, which I am, I¡¯d say it is a woman.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    La chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the specifics. I¡¯ll text you everything.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a woman, you don¡¯t have to try and cover your ass. I¡¯m not going to tell anyone.¡± And I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t care what the men do outside of working for Julian; as long as they¡¯re faithful to the family and do their job, we have no problems.

    It¡¯s never been in my cards to take a woman, and La has never shown much interest in the whores at the brothel. I suppose I now know why.

    ¡°It is, but I don¡¯t want her involved in this life. The person who has been watching her has gone MIA. All I need is for you to check and make sure  she¡¯s okay. That¡¯s it. You don¡¯t even have to make it known that you¡¯re there to check on her. In fact, don¡¯t. It¡¯ll be easier if she doesn¡¯t know at all.¡±

    ¡°Does she know you¡¯re watching her, or is this a one-sided thing,¡± I say, poking fun.

    I can practically see the smirk on La¡¯s face when he speaks again.

    ¡°She knows. Just wait for the text from me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, ¡¯cause I got nothing better to do with my time than sit around waiting for your ass.¡±

    Laughter echoes through the speaker. ¡°Admit it, you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I shake my head and hang up.

    Shoving my phone into the pocket of my sweats, I contemte going downstairs to make some coffee before waking Fallon but decide to sneak back into the room and check on her. As soon as I open the door and step into the room, I spot a pair of blue eyes staring back at me.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greet, walking over to the bed. Again, I tied her hands in front of her body, knowing the position would be the best for her to sleep in, and even though she won¡¯t admit it, I know she¡¯s thankful. As I undo the rope, Fallon watches me cautiously.

    ¡°When will I get to sleep without being bound?¡±

    ¡°When I can trust that you won¡¯t try and run or kill me in my sleep,¡± I respond without so much as a blink. ¡°Which is probably going to be a while.¡±

    ¡°You think after what you said to me the other night, and what happened, I would still run?¡± Her voicees out as a whisper, and I can practically see the events from that night ying back in her mind.

    I drop the rope onto the bed and reach for her hand, noticing how much smaller it is in mine. The warmth of her touch ripples through me. She doesn¡¯t tug her hand out of my grasp, which surprises me. It¡¯s like she¡¯s epted this sick fate she¡¯s been given. It¡¯s too bad I don¡¯t quite believe that.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 103

    Markus

    ¡°When faced with a choice, I think you would always choose to run from me. It¡¯s what any logical person would do. Try to escape the monster before the monster gets you. It¡¯s eat or be eaten in my world.¡±

    Fallon nods as if she understands. She doesn¡¯t have the slightest clue, but that lesson is for another day. Right now, I have other ns.

    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± I order once we¡¯re in the bathroom.

    Apprehension flickers in her eyes, and she slowly tugs her hand out of mine and reaches for the nightshirt she is wearing.

    ¡°If you want to have sex¡­¡± Her cheeks tint red. ¡°I¡¯m still a little sore.¡±

    Her confession makes my cock swell with blood. Of course, she is still sore. I took her like a wild fucking animal, throwing cautionpletely to the wind. I hadn¡¯t been with a woman in a while, and the women I¡¯m used to fucking are ustomed to that type of sex. The whores in the brothels don¡¯t care if you fuck their ass or pussy. If you take them too roughly or make them bleed. They just care about the cash they get after.

    I hate making theparison, even if it¡¯s just in my head. I paid for both Fallon and the hookers, but Fallon didn¡¯t get the money. She didn¡¯t even do this willingly. She gets nothing in return besides living in a nightmare.

    It¡¯s me that¡¯s the same in thisparison.

    Paying for flesh. Being selfish, cruel, and uncaring. Even worse, I don¡¯t feel bad about it. The world is unfair. I¡¯m not a good person, and Fallon should know that by now.

    ¡°I paid a lot of money to use you wherever I want. If I wanted to worry if someone was sore, I¡¯d get a girlfriend. But hey, if you¡¯re that worried about it, I can use your ass. That hole isn¡¯t sore, is it?¡±

    Fallon¡¯s blue eyes go incredibly wide, and I can almost guarantee she is squeezing her butt cheeks together in anticipation. She opens her mouth to say something, but no wordse out. I¡¯m a fucking bastard, but all I can do is chuckle at her response.

    She should have it through her thick skull that I don¡¯t give a shit what she thinks or how she feels, but she doesn¡¯t. She still thinks there is some good in me, even after I killed the guy in front of her.

    ¡°Take your clothes off, or I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± I repeat.

    My words snap her out of her shocked state, and she springs into action, pulling her shirt and sleeping shorts off. I take a moment to gawk at her naked body-perky tits with dusky pink nipples, my gaze trails down to a smooth belly and over her hips. My gaze lingers on the faint bruises along her hips, yellow and green colored¡­bruises I put there.

    It shouldn¡¯t fucking bother me that I bruised her flesh or hurt her in any way. She¡¯s mine to do whatever I want with, but it does, it fucking does, and I hate admitting it.

    Turning my back to her, I twist the knobs and turn on the shower. I wait a few seconds for the water to get hot before I motion for her to get in. She steps under the spray while watching me out of the corner of her eye. I can only imagine what she is thinking right now.

    Probably worried that I¡¯m going to fuck her again.

    Stripping out of my own clothing, I join her in the shower. Her entire body tenses, and even more so when my steel hard cock brushes against the swell of her perfectly-shaped ass. I want her, crave her body, and it doesn¡¯t help matters when she looks like the one and only person I¡¯ve ever let down in my life.

    ¡°Rx,¡± I coo into her ear and run my hands over her shoulders, massaging them lightly. ¡°Turn around and close your eyes.¡±

    She moves hesitantly but follows mymand. As soon as she is facing me, her eyes flutter shut. I know she¡¯s scared, and she has every right to be, but I want her body to trust me, even if her mind can¡¯t.

    I could still fuck her even if she didn¡¯t trust me, but it would be difficult, and I¡¯d rather fuck a woman who wants and craves my touch than cowers and cries every time Ie near her.

    Grabbing the shower gel, I pour a generous amount into the palm of my hand. Moving my hand over her smooth milky skin, I slowly massage the soap in, working the tension out of her muscles as best I can without hurting her. A soft sigh slips from her mouth, and the sound goes straight to my cock. Almost as if she realizes the effect the sound has on me, she tenses up, and her eyes pop open.

    Staring down into a pair of crystal blues, it¡¯s as if I can see right through her. See her fears, her pains. She¡¯s like ss, and I¡¯m the proverbial hammer that¡¯s going to shatter her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a shower. Rx, you have nothing to be afraid of,¡± I assure her, even though I don¡¯t have to.

    Her pink lips turn down at the sides, forming a frown. ¡°You. You told me to be scared of you and what you are going to do with me,¡± she repeats my own words back at me.

    I shake my head. ¡°Yes, but not now. I¡¯m not going to fuck or hurt you right now.¡±

    Fuck me. I sound like aplete bastard.

    Fear flicks across her face. ¡°No, but you willter. You already told me I don¡¯t matter, that my feelings don¡¯t matter.¡±

    I did, and I wasn¡¯t lying. Her feelings don¡¯t matter, she doesn¡¯t matter, not in the sense that she thinks she does.

    ¡°I¡¯m many things, but I¡¯m not a liar. I¡¯m not going to pretend I care about you when I don¡¯t, and when I say I won¡¯t hurt you, I mean, I won¡¯t hurt you physically. Like I said before, I didn¡¯t buy you because I wanted a girlfriend. If that were the case, I could have anyone. I bought you because I want to fuck you continuously until I¡¯ve had my fill.¡± It¡¯s not a lie, but it feels like one. It also makes me feel like aplete asshole for saying it.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m basically a live-in whore who doesn¡¯t get paid?¡±

    The way she spits the words back at me only makes me feel worse. Anger eats away at my resolve. She isn¡¯t in control. I am. She doesn¡¯t make the rules. I do.

    ¡°You¡¯re whatever I want you to be.¡± My voice booms through the small space. ¡°Would it make you feel better if I pay you? Or would that make it worse?¡±

    Her eyebrows furrow, and she opens her mouth as if she¡¯s going to respond, but clearly thinks better of it and closes her mouth a momentter.

    Obviously, my response is sufficient since she has nothing more she wants to say. The conversation fizzles to the back of my mind. Continuing, I wash her entire body, cleaning every crevice and inch before easing her beneath the spray of water to rinse away the soap.

    The water cascades over her skin, and the droplets shimmer like diamonds. Beauty. She is beauty, and I¡¯m the bastard that¡¯s taken her and ced her in a cell of steel. A cell that she will never break free from, so long as I live.

    ¡°Turn around, so I can wash your hair.¡±

    Squirting shampoo onto my palm, I move on to washing her hair and massage the soap into her scalp. I love watching how she melts beneath my fingertips. Taking a step back, she collides with my chest. This time, she doesn¡¯t shriek or even tense up.

    Progress.

    Fear in this situation is required to some degree, but I¡¯m starting to realize that I want her to trust me. I want her to seek my body for protection, for warmth. I want her to want me.

    ¡°That feels so good,¡± she murmurs.

    Leaning forward, my lips brush against her ear. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could be gentle,¡± she confesses.

    ¡°I can be a lot of things under certain circumstances.¡± I rinse my hands and grab her by the hips to turn her around, so I can rinse the soap out of her hair.

    Steam fills the bathroom, making it feel like a sauna. Fallon lets me rinse her hair without resistance, and when I¡¯m finished, I wash myself quickly.

    I can feel her eyes on me, watching my movements. It doesn¡¯t bother me she stares. In fact, it¡¯s fascinating, especially since I know mentally, she doesn¡¯t want me. It only shows me that regardless of what she says, some part of her is interested in me.

    Once we¡¯re both clean, I shut the water off, and together we step out onto the bathmat. I dry her from head to toe and then help dry her golden locks.

    I head out into the bedroom, making a beeline for the closet. Looking through the clothing, I find some clothes and bring them out to her. She stands there for a long moment, staring at the clothes in my outstretched hand.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Then she looks up at me. ¡°You really don¡¯t¡­ you don¡¯t want sex?¡±

    I pull on a pair of sweats and meet her gaze. ¡°Not right now.¡±

    ¡°Not today, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Not right now,¡± I repeat sternly. ¡°Now, put on your fucking clothes. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. I¡¯ve got shit to do.¡±

    Her eyelids flutter against her cheeks, and she looks as if she¡¯s trying to hide her shocked expression from me through them. Of course, she doesn¡¯t believe me. I hardly believe myself. Every time I think I¡¯m going to keep myself in line and be strong, I feel a piece of my hard-exterior break free. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but she has a special hold on me, and it¡¯s more than her looking like Victoria.

    If I¡¯m honest, I have hardly thought of Victoria since Iid eyes on Fallon. I expected her to be a constant reminder; maybe that¡¯s why I wanted her so badly. I subconsciously wanted to punish myself. But now that she is here, I only see her, only Fallon.

    Taking the T-shirt I handed her, she pulls it over her head, her perfect body disappears beneath the cotton. I watch her pull on panties and leggings while I get myself dressed.

    ¡°What is it you have to do today?¡± she asks when we are both dressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find out how someone could track us here, and you are going to help me.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Fallon

    Breakfast consists of oatmeal and canned fruit. Markus doesn¡¯t eat as usual but pours himself a cup of coffee, so I don¡¯t feel as if I¡¯m the only one doing something.

    As I shovel food into my mouth, I think about the kindness he showed me this morning. How he washed my hair and body without asking for anything in return.

    Everything told me it was a trap, but as I finish my breakfast, and he doesn¡¯t jump across the table to take me like a savage beast, the thought fades. I find myself squirming in my chair as he stares at me across the table. Beneath his gaze, it feels like I¡¯m under a magnifying ss, each move and word spoken, always given a second look.

    Watching him murder that man without blinking made me see him in a new light. I was sure I couldn¡¯t hate him anymore, that I couldn¡¯t be anymore frightened of him, and then he did that. My body and brain were confused by him, pulled in two different directions by his whish behavior. I didn¡¯t know if he was going to be kind or use me, and that left me on edge.

    Now he¡¯s worried we are being tracked, and I am too. How did that man find us? Why did he have a camera?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Markus interrupts my thoughts, and I look up from my bowl and discover that he¡¯s finished his coffee. I peer down into my bowl and see I still have a little left to eat.

    Looking back up, my lips part. I¡¯m ready to tell him I still have some to eat when I find his features hard as stone. He¡¯s on a mission today, and I¡¯m along for the ride.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmur and shove out of my chair, making it scrape loudly against the floor.

    Markus walks around the table and grabs me by the wrist. His hold is firm, his fingers branded into my skin, and even though I¡¯m tempted to pull away, I know better than to try.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold onto me. I¡¯m not going to run.¡±

    He drags me to the door and releases me, giving me half a second to put my shoes on. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Not if you value your life, but one can never be sure enough.¡±

    If I was here for anything else, I would probably run-run until my lungs burned, and there was enough distance between us-But I can¡¯t run. I can¡¯t even consider escaping because doing so would defeat the purpose of me being here.

    As soon as my shoes are on, Markus is dragging me behind him and out to the car. He acts like the vehicle is going to disappear before we can reach it.

    I stop myself from saying something stupid.

    He releases me again and takes a step back. ¡°We¡¯re going to search for a tracker. The outside first, then the inside. I need your little hands to reach into spaces I can¡¯t since I don¡¯t feel like taking the entire car apart.¡±

    I almost miss his instructions, bing entranced by the sun shining high in the sky. Warmth envelopes me, and it¡¯s like being hugged by the sun.

    ¡°Are you done wasting time?¡± Markus grunts.

    My brows pinch together. This man reminds me of a grizzly bear more and more. Majestic and awe-like from a distance, but vicious and violent up close. There¡¯s a reason they tell you to y dead when captured by a bear.

    ¡°I was just admiring the shining sun. It¡¯s so nice outside.¡± I ce a hand above my eyes to block the sun out of my eyes and crane my head back to examine his face.

    He could use some sun too. Maybe then he wouldn¡¯t be such an asshole?

    Markus doesn¡¯t even blink. There is no emotion whatsoever on his face, and I don¡¯t understand how he can turn it on and off so easily.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Start searching the car, or I¡¯m taking you inside and putting you in the basement and doing it myself.¡±

    The thought of the basement makes me spring into action and start inspecting the outside with him. He points out multiple spots for me to reach while he gets onto the ground and searches underneath.

    After a good ten minutes of searching, he tells me to start on the inside. I open the car door and get to work looking through the vehicle.

    Starting in the front seats, I find nothing and quickly move onto the backseat. I stick my hand between seats, under seats, and everywhere else my hands will fit bute uppletely empty. We must be at it for a good thirty minutes when Markus finally gives up.

    When I step out of the car, I find Markus standing there, arms folded across his chest, making him seem even more mean and menacing. I¡¯m not surprised by his demeanor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything,¡± I tell him. The heat in his stare is enough to burn me to the ground. He¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m the viin here.

    ¡°Did you bring anything with you?¡± he uses. I blink, and this time I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡°Did I bring anything with me?¡± I snap, seriously wondering if he is all there in the head or if he just sees red and reactster. ¡°Are you kidding me? I was basically naked. Where could I have hidden anything?¡±

    A light bulb must go off in his head because the harsh contours of his face soften a bit. He grabs my hand and starts pulling me back inside the house.

    For a moment, I¡¯m scared he is taking me back to the basement, but instead, we are heading up the stairs and into the bedroom.

    He releases me, leaving me standing in the center of the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he orders before disappearing into the walk-in closet.

    The sound of the chains rattling makes me cringe, and he appears a momentter with them in his hand. Suddenly, I¡¯m reminded of that day all over again. I¡¯m reminded of what it felt like to be weighed down by those things.

    It doesn¡¯t hit me what he¡¯s doing until he starts looking over the chains.

    The tracker could be on them, but why? Who put it there?

    When he doesn¡¯t find what he¡¯s looking for, he moves onto the cor.

    He feels the inside of the cheap leather, running his fingers over the inside. Shaking his head, he flips it inside out and shows it to me.

    ¡°Right here in the cor is the tracker. I should¡¯ve known,¡± he growls angrily as he tosses the cor to the floor along with the chains. An aurora of distraught surrounds him, his fingers slice through his hair in frustration, and his face turns dark.

    Fear nags at the back of my mind. ¡°Maybe we should leave since the people from the auction know where we are. If they sent that man, who is to say they won¡¯t send someone else?¡±

    I¡¯m afraid of someone else showing up here, but more than that, I¡¯m afraid of seeing Markus as crazy as he was the night he killed that man in the kitchen. I don¡¯t know if I can handle something like that happening again. I don¡¯t want to witness any more people dying. Plus, if I can convince him to go to his ce, then I¡¯ll be one step closer to finding what I need.

    Markus grins, but as always, it¡¯s not a smile. It¡¯s more like the devil smiling when he tells you that you¡¯ve earned a lifetime of residence in hell.

    ¡°Let theme. I¡¯ll ughter them the same way I did the other. However, I doubt they wille here now. After tonight, they will know that I found the tracker and most likely piece together that I killed the other man. They won¡¯t fuck with us again. I¡¯m not afraid, and if I¡¯m not, then you have no reason to be either. So long as you¡¯re with me, I will kill anyone who tries to hurt you.¡± I¡¯d believe him if he wasn¡¯t the one holding all the power. If he wasn¡¯t the one threatening me left and right.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯ll protect me from anyone but yourself¡­¡± I whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Fallon. I want to own you. Own your entire fucking body, make it so the only thing you can think about is me. The only thing you crave is me. Don¡¯t get it twisted, though¡­¡± he steps into my space and pinches my chin between two fingers. His thumb brushes over my bottom lip, and he looks down at me hungrily, as if he could devour me right this second without thought.

    ¡°I will hurt you if I have to. I don¡¯t want to, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t. In life, you have to do things you might not want to do. Listen to me, and you will be fine. Fight me, and you¡¯ll be in a world of hurt. The choice is yours.¡±

    He releases my chin, and my skin burns where he touched me.

    The choice is mine? I¡¯ve never heard a bigger lie than that. I don¡¯t have a choice in this, and I never have. The day they picked me up off that sidewalk, I was destined to be here. Destined to get the job done.

    I can only hope Markus discovers my secret after I¡¯m long gone.

 Chapter 105

    Markus

    You mean you¡¯ll protect me from anyone but yourself¡­

    All afternoon that sentence has yed on repeat in my mind, a constant reminder of how selfish I am with her. I could easily release her and let her go back to her mediocre college life.

    That would be the right thing to do, the good thing, but I never said I was good, and I certainly didn¡¯t pay a million dors just to let her go. If that were the case, I could¡¯ve set the money on fire.

    I¡¯m going to get my fill of her, use her, and keep her until I see fit. Even then, the thought of letting her go doesn¡¯t sit well with me. I try to distract myself from the thought of her leaving. It¡¯s not happening, not for a while at least, if ever.

    After burning the cor and the tracking device, we spend the afternoon outside. I cut wood while Fallon sits and watches me. She attempts to act like she isn¡¯t staring at my shirtless chest, watching the rivulets of sweat drip down my body, but I catch her more than once with a lustful haze swirling in her blue eyes.

    Afternoon gives way to evening, and we return inside for dinner. I let Fallon make a casserole, and she takes her time doing it. When she puts it in the oven, I stand, shoving my chair across the tiled floor.

    Fallon turns and looks at me, her pink lips parted. Surprise at my sudden movement flickers in her eyes, but she doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Come upstairs with me.¡±

    It¡¯s not a question. I¡¯m not asking her to do it. I¡¯m telling her she is doing it. She gets the point and walks over to me.

    I gesture for her to walk ahead of me and watch her ass as it bounces as we make our way up the stairs. My cock, of course, hardens in my jeans, but I ignore it. I need to focus on the task at hand, seeing if she will follow my directions or disobey me.

    At the top of thending, she heads for the bedroom without further direction. I smirk, enjoying how easily she bends to my will, knowing exactly where to go.

    Once inside the bedroom, she stops and whirls around on me, her arms now crossed over her chest. Her brows are pinched together, and she seems confused.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I made dinner. I thought you might want to eat that before¡­¡±

    ¡°Sex?¡± I answer.

    She nods, and I smirk. ¡°We aren¡¯t having sex. I want you to sit on the edge of the bed and remain there the entire time. I¡¯m going to take a quick shower.¡±

    Shock blossoms in her eyes, and she moves to do just as I instructed, looking up at me through her longshes once seated. She¡¯s damn beautiful, and maybe in another universe, she could be something else to me, but here, in the now, she is my very expensive fuck toy.

    I unbutton my jeans and shove them down my legs. The afternoon sun felt great beating on my skin, and my muscles feel less tense after splitting wood. I can feel Fallon¡¯s eyes on me as I walk into the bathroom and turn on the shower.

    I don¡¯t have to warn her what will happen if she¡¯s not there when I get out. Reminding myself that this is a test and that if she fails, it¡¯s her own fault, I step into the shower.

    I wash my hair and body quickly, but also make sure I go slow enough so that if she is nning to do something, she has a little bit of time.

    By the time I¡¯m done in the shower, I¡¯m prepared to have to chase Fallon down buck-ass naked, but I¡¯m surprised to find her sitting on the edge of the bed, right where I left her. Her azure eyes move upward, drinking me in, and my cock twitches against my leg¡­ She¡¯s a siren, and I¡¯m drawn into herpelling gaze.

    She passed. She had the chance to run, and she didn¡¯t. There is a small jolt of pleasure coursing through my body at that realization. I want her to trust me and for me to trust her. It¡¯s stupid for me to want her trust, or for her to even trust me, but I want it, nheless.

    I dry off and get dressed in some sweats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat dinner,¡± I dere, and like a toy soldier, she jumps to her feet.

    ¡°You acted like you expected me to run away,¡± Fallon whispers.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I did.¡±

    Fallon¡¯s gaze falls. Maybe she thought I¡¯d started to trust her, but I haven¡¯t. If she is smart, she will run the first chance she gets because if I have it my way, she¡¯ll never be free of me.

    * * *

    She climbs into the bed and extends her arms out to me.

    I grab the rope from the nightstand and wrap it around her wrists so it¡¯s binding but not digging into her skin. I still don¡¯t trust that she isn¡¯t going to make a run for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to run. If I was going to, I would¡¯ve already.¡±

    I look up from her wrists and at her heart-shaped face. Her eyes look like little sapphire jewels. ¡°This is for your protection, not mine.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Pushing on her shoulder, I ease her back against the pillow. Her face is still a mask of confusion and remains that way as I pull the nket up, shut the light off, and nestle into the spot beside her. I toss my arm over her middle and spoon her, molding us together like y. She sucks a sharp, almost fearful breath into her lungs. She reminds me of a spooked horse right now, willing and ready to fight. She won¡¯t win this battle, though.

    After a moment, she settles against me, the tension in her body seeping outward. A secondter, she clears her throat.

    ¡°What did you mean, Markus?¡±

    For a moment, I contemte not telling her. It will only scare her more, pushing her further away from me, which is thest thing I want. I want her to trust me, to need me, but I also need to make it apparent what happens to her if she betrays me or crosses the line.

    Burying my face into her hair, I inhale deeply. Her scent calms me and makes me wonder if I can do better, be better. It¡¯s nonsense to think such a thing. I¡¯ve been a stone-cold killer since Julian¡¯s father asked me to work for him. Some five-foot, blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman isn¡¯t going to sway me away from that life.

    I¡¯m a monster. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever be, all I want to be.

    Our differences don¡¯t stop the possessive need, though, nor do they make me want her any less. Holding her tighter, I find her ear and press my lips to her thundering pulse beneath it. I kiss the sensitive flesh, wanting to do so much more than that.

    ¡°In a way, it protects you because if you were to get away from me, all bets are off. You are mine, and not only will I kill anyone who tries to take you away from me, but I will also punish you severely for trying to leave.¡±

    Silence, aside from our shallow breaths, surrounds us. I hate myself for the things I¡¯m going to do and the things I¡¯ve already done, but even if I could go back in time, I would do it all again. This is who I am.

    ¡°Does that mean the only way out of this is death?¡± Her voice is so low, it¡¯s almost a whisper. A lump suddenly develops in my throat.

    She still believes that there is a way out of this?

    ¡°It means there is no way out.¡±

    My response might be cruel, but it¡¯s the truth. Fallon will never escape me. She became ensnared in my web, sealing her fate in my life the moment she walked across that stage and met my steely gaze.

 Chapter 106

    Fallon

    I can¡¯t believe how nice he has been to me. As nice as it can get, considering he bought and uses my body as he pleases. He might be controlling, careless,pletely insane, and unreasonable, but at least he isn¡¯t unnecessarily cruel to me. Yet.

    He feeds me, dresses me, and lets me sleep in the bed. He doesn¡¯t hurt me physically, and he treats me like a human. I¡¯ve been thinking about the other girls a lot during thest few days, even though I try not to because of the way guilt and shame make me feel.

    The men treated us like animals before the auction, and none of us expected a different treatment after they sold us. Like Markus said, the other girls face a much worse fate than me, and I have no doubt about that.

    I take onest look at my reflection. The bruises on my face are almost gone, and my eye looks normal. My hair is freshly washed but ubed, and I could use some good Chapstick, but other than that, I look like me again. I just don¡¯t feel like me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    When I exit the bathroom, Markus is standing next to the door, leaning against the wall like he¡¯s been waiting for me. I¡¯m a bit startled but not at all surprised. He¡¯s like a shadow, always a few feet behind me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going into town for some supplies. I can¡¯t trust you yet, so you¡¯re going downstairs while I¡¯m gone. Grab some pillows from the linen closet,¡± he orders, pointing toward a narrow door next to the bathroom.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    I¡¯m learning that asking questions isn¡¯t the best thing because I rarely get an answer I want. Still, I have to ask this one because it¡¯s burning a hole in the back of my mind.

    Markus shrugs. ¡°You can ask anything you like, but there isn¡¯t much I¡¯ll answer.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what happens to girls if they are not sold at the auction?¡± I ask as I¡¯m getting out the pillows.

    His lips form into a thin line. ¡°What do you mean? Why wouldn¡¯t a girl be sold?¡±

    I nervously chew on my bottom lip. ¡°There were five of us when the night started out. One girl was so scared, she tried to make a run for it. That guy, the one you¡­ killed,¡± I clear my throat, suddenly feeling like I¡¯ve got a lump lodged inside, ¡°he hurt her, she was bleeding badly. The other man took her away. Do you know what happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably dead.¡± He shrugs, answering like he is telling me what¡¯s ying at the movie theater today. ¡°If she isn¡¯t, they probably sold her to a brothel or to someone outright for less money than she would have brought them at auction.¡±

    His words hit me like a punch in the gut. He basically just confirmed my worst fear.

    Clinging onto the pillows, I follow Markus down the stairs in silence. I¡¯m actually looking forward to being alone for once since all I want to do right now is cry. Cry for the girl who is probably dead.

    At the bottom of the stairs, Markus stops. ¡°Go pick a book.¡± He motions to the small bookshelf next to the firece. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone a while since the next town is hours away.¡±

    Still shocked by what Markus just told me about the girl, I move around the living room on autopilot. I don¡¯t even look at what book I grab. I simply add it to the grip I have on one of the pillows and walk down to the basement with Markus following behind me. When I reach the cell, I shiver. This ce is so dark and cold. Lifeless-just like that girl.

    Back in the cell, I drop the pillows in the corner and plop down on them. Markus stands in the door for a few moments, his gaze lingering on me as if he is having second thoughts about leaving. It would be nice if he took me with him, but I¡¯m dazed by it. I¡¯m his captive, not his girlfriend, as he likes to frequently remind me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be backter,¡± he finally says. The door closes behind him, and the sound of the lock clicking in ce follows right after.

    Only then, when I¡¯m alone again, do I let the tears escape.

    * * *

    I cried for a while until I finally picked up the book just to keep my mind off things. Again, I wonder why he is acting kind to me. Why give me a book and pillows?

    Everything he does and says is a contradiction. He says he doesn¡¯t care about anything I want or feel, but in the same breath, he is worried about myfort. It doesn¡¯t make sense.

    I¡¯m almost at chapter eight when I hear the lock disengage, and the door opens. Markus¡¯srge body fills the doorframe a momentter.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m hungry.¡± He frowns. Apparently, the time outside has darkened his mood.

    Scrambling off the floor, I drop the book and try to keep up with him as he leaves the cell. He climbs the stairs like he is in a hurry, and I wonder if he is really that hungry or if something else is going on.

    ¡°Put the groceries away and fix something to eat. I have some work to do that can¡¯t wait,¡± he tells me while taking a seat at the kitchen table. I try not to stare when I see theptop sitting on the table. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it, and I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of stuff he has saved in there?

    Could it be¡­ The question trails off in my mind when Markus scoots his chair in. It reminds me of the man sitting in the same chair, struggling to get loose, and scooting the chair across the floor in the process.

    All those memoriese rushing back, and all I can do is stand there. Frozen in ce, I stare at him sitting at the table, only a few feet away from where he shot that man in cold blood.

    ¡°You need to get over that,¡± Markus growls. ¡°Yes, someone died here. It¡¯s done and over with. There is no need to worry. I bleached the ce. It¡¯s all clean, now do what I told you to.¡± He doesn¡¯t even blink, and I wonder if he¡¯s even human. If there is even a part of him that shows empathy and guilt. Does he even care? All clean? Does he think I¡¯m worried about it not being sanitary? Does he really think that¡¯s my problem?

    ¡°Fallon, I¡¯m losing my patience,¡± he warns, and I know there is no getting out of this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I look anywhere but at that wall because it reminds me of everything that Markus is. It takes all the kindness he¡¯s shown me and shits on it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Just do what I told you to,¡± he barks, and the coldness in his voice touches me in the tips of my toes.

    Something foul must¡¯ve happened to put him in such a bad mood.

    Forcing my legs to move, I step into the kitchen and toward the shopping bags piled on the counter. I¡¯m a twisted knot, my insides churning, but manage to unpack the groceries even with my hands shaking.

    ¡°Do you care what I cook?¡± I ask when I¡¯m finished stocking the fridge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fry some chicken.¡± I get the chicken, broli, and some potatoes back out to prepare.

    Not wanting to ask any more questions, I look for everything I need. I quickly find a cutting board, spices, and a pan. Then, I spot the knife block next to the stove.

    It doesn¡¯t even dawn on me that he is giving me ess to a weapon until the heavy butcher knife is nestled against my palm.

    ncing up at him, I find his eyes are already on me, and his lips are pulled up into an unsettling grin. ¡°I¡¯ll have you disarmed twice before you have a chance to nick me with that, so don¡¯t even think about it. It won¡¯t end well for you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about attacking you,¡± I say truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised you let me handle a knife, but I wasn¡¯t thinking about stabbing you with it. I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t think I could ever hurt someone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what you¡¯re capable of when your life depends on it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I murmur, looking at the shiny de.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think you would try to slit my throat if I was treating you differently? If I was starving or beating you every day? If you had to choose between my life or your life? I can guarantee that you would try to kill me in a heartbeat.¡±

    I swallow, my mouth suddenly dry as the desert. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Truly, I don¡¯t know. I have never been put in a situation like that, never been pushed to my limits, having to fight for my life. Could I kill someone so easily? No, but he¡¯s right. If it was my life or his, then I would do everything I could to save myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Anyone smart would try to kill the person hurting them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± I whisper, and it¡¯s the truth.

    I don¡¯t want to hurt him. Not even after all that¡¯s happened to me while being here with him. I¡¯m not like him. I¡¯m not capable of hurting or destroying. Markus and I are nothing alike. He is darkness and agony. I¡¯m light and happiness. We¡¯re on two different spectrums of the universe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilt over it. I¡¯d expect you to hurt me. Hell, part of me is just waiting for you to act out. To try and poison me or attack me.¡±

    I can¡¯t help myself. I let out augh. ¡°Poison you? Where would I get poison? And attack you? I¡¯m not stupid. I know you¡¯d have me subdued in a second t, so I¡¯m not about to waste either of our time with that.¡±

    I look from the cutting board and find a small, what could be considered a figment of my imagination, smile tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Every time I think I have you figured out, you show me a different side of you. You¡¯re something else, Fallon.¡±

    The way he says my name makes my belly heat. It¡¯s a stupid reaction, one I should not have toward him. I can¡¯t control my treacherous body when he is near or when he acts with kindness. It¡¯s like beneath the armor, he is a different person altogether, and the weight of the world, his world, has caused him to build up high walls.

    I wonder if I¡¯ll get the chance to see who he really is? If I¡¯ll break through that steel armor te he wears like a second skin before I find what I need and escape.

    The universe tells me, no, but a small, tiny part of me hopes I do because even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, there has to be something decent that lives inside of him.

    Otherwise, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d already be dead.

 Chapter 107

    Markus

    When I wake up the next morning, Fallon is stered against my side. Her tied hands are pulled against her chest like she is praying. Vulnerable. Fragile. A treasured jewel. That¡¯s how she looks to me. It¡¯s wrong, fucked up even, but I stare at her, watching her sleep for a few blissful moments. Only in sleep is she not scared of me.

    I wonder briefly if this is what Julian felt when he signed the contract for Elena. The maic pull to something he shouldn¡¯t want but can¡¯t give up. An addiction of sorts. I¡¯m aware that Fallon is slowly bing that to me.

    The more time I spend with her, the more I grow invested. It¡¯s getting hard to brush it off, to act like it¡¯s nothing.

    Sometimes, I think she can see right through me. See the act I¡¯m ying. She never calls me out, though, and thankfully so, because I¡¯m not sure what I would do if she did. I have to keep up an image, have to keep her in line. I fell for a woman once before in my life, and it shattered me when I lost her. There is no room for love in the mob. It takes everything you cherish most and grinds it right into the ground.

    The idea of physically hurting her makes my chest quake and my heart hurt. I want to possess her, fuck her through the bed, and over every surface in this house. I want to protect her and control her, but I don¡¯t want to hurt her. That much, I know.

    Like a baby kitten, she nuzzles into my chest, seekingfort. She knows I¡¯m her only protection. It¡¯s almostughable. I bet if she was awake right now, she¡¯d be losing her mind.

    In her pretty eyes, I¡¯m the enemy, a cruel bastard that¡¯s unhinged and willing to kill anyone that stands in my way. She doesn¡¯t know that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known, and the way it has to be. It¡¯s kill or be killed in my world.

    I¡¯m just about to roll out of bed and head downstairs to make some coffee when her bare thigh brushes against my morning wood. It¡¯s the briefest bit of contact, a mere graze, apletely innocent movement, but I¡¯ll be damned if it¡¯s not enough to set me off.

    As if the universe is testing me and one time isn¡¯t enough. She does it again, following the movement with a soft little groan that slips from her plump lips.

    I don¡¯t know why I continue to deny myself the things I want. I paid a million dors for her. I should be able to take her whenever and wherever I want. However, that mentality doesn¡¯t seem to stick.

    When ites to sex with her, I need her willing, hot, and begging for my cock. I don¡¯t want to take anything¡­ I want her to want me as badly as I want her.

    That¡¯s what makes this even moreplicated. I want her to want me, want her to need me while knowing that this is a ship that will never make port. Caught up in my thoughts, I fail to notice she¡¯s now awake and startle a bit when my eyes connect with hers.

    Her gaze is moltenva, as if she is feeding off my own lust. She licks her lips, and I swear to fucking god, pre-cum beads the tip of my cock. I¡¯ve envisioned those lips wrapped around my cock so many times in thest few days. It¡¯s going to happen again soon, but right now, I need something else¡­

    ¡°Are you still sore?¡± I don¡¯t even recognize my own voice.

    ¡°Not really,¡± she replies, her teeth sinking into her bottom lip.

    I¡¯d like to fuck her hard and fast. That way, I can disconnect from the feelings being inside of her bring out of me, but I don¡¯t want to hurt her.

    ¡°I want to try something.¡± I inch back, so I can grab her wrists.

    She watches with curiosity as I undo the binds and drop the rope to the floor. Rubbing at her wrists and ankles, she looks up at me through thickshes. Her eyes are still a little sleepy, giving her that, I just rolled out of bed look.

    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± Her voice cracks as I sit up and move to hover above her. She shes her pussy at me as she moves up the bed, bracing herself against the pillows. A pussy that I¡¯ve been dying to have my tongue in since I saw her on that stage.

    ¡°Anything I want.¡± I grin.

    Since arriving here, I¡¯ve just been pent up with need, my aggression and possessiveness overshadowing and taking over my most basic instincts, making it hard for me to slow down for anything.

    I have yet to go down on her, mainly because it¡¯s not something I often do. Eating pussy out is reserved for lovers, those you care about. Anytime I had sex, it was to get my dick wet and nothing else.

    However, I find myself wanting to taste Fallon now. I want to be feasting on her pussy, take my time, and savor every morsel like it¡¯s myst meal. Savor her.

    Bracing myself on my knees, I ce a hand against her knee and gently push her legs apart. I nearly groan. She¡¯s wet for me. Her folds glisten with arousal.

    ¡°You want me?¡± I ask, even though the evidence is right in front of me.

    ¡°Yes¡­ but I want¡­¡± She looks away, almost bashfully.

    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± Imand and grab her by the chin, forcing her to look into my eyes. She can hide from the rest of the world, but she cannot hide from me. ¡°You have no reason to be shy now. Tell me what you want.¡±

    Her lips press into a thin line, and she seems to hesitate before opening her mouth to speak again. ¡°I was thinking maybe. This time you could be gentle with me.¡±

    Is she asking me to make love to her? That¡¯s almostughable, almost. And I say almost because looking at her face, at the flicker of fear in her eyes, I know that¡¯s exactly what I need to do. I haven¡¯t made love in a very long time.

    All I know how to do is fuck. No kissing, no slow and steady. No passion or sweetness.

    Fucking. in and simple.

    ¡°Why?¡± I stare at her for a long second, and she gazes back at me cautiously, half expecting me to tell her no, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡°I just¡­ it would be nice,¡± she exins. Nice? Nothing about me is nice.

    I consider her request. She hasn¡¯t asked for much since I brought her here, and she is not asking for much now. Could I do slow? Could I give her this, or am I so far gone? I¡¯m honestly, not sure.

    ¡°Are you asking me to make love to you?¡± My voicees out thick.

    Her throat bobs. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of such a thing but slow. Slow, I think you can do.¡±

    I grin devilishly. ¡°You underestimate me, sweetheart.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 108

    Markus

    Giving her no warning, I shove her shirt up to her abdomen and toss them over my shoulder

    Her breath catches in her throat at the swift action. I drop to my stomach in front of her. Shoving my way between her creamy thighs, I lift her by the ass and bring her pussy to my face.

    It¡¯s smooth, velvety even, minus a tuft of hair that resembles anding strip. My cock twitches in my sweats at the sight. Arousal coats her folds, glistening in the morning light, and I¡¯m ravaged. Completely fucking ravaged.

    Leaning forward, I bury my face between her folds, my fingers digging into her ass, holding her right where I want her as her scent and sweet arousal fuel me.

    Forcing myself to slow, I trace her pussy with my tongue, loving the little gasps and whimpers that elicit from her pretty mouth. I can¡¯t wait to listen to her scream, to tell me exactly who she belongs to. Mine.

    ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± I growl between her folds, alternating between licking and nipping at her swollen clit.

    Fallon¡¯s hands fist the sheets, and her hips buck upward, seeking pleasure she knows only I can give her.

    ¡°You.¡± I reward her by moving down to her entrance and tonguing her pussy. I swirl the tip of my tongue around the outside and dip in and out until I know she can¡¯t take it another second.

    She¡¯s so wet now, I can feel her arousal on my face, and I love it, want more of it.

    ¡°Markus¡­ please¡­ oh god, please,¡± she cries into the quiet room, pleading for her release, and I¡¯m more than grateful to give it to her.

    Parting her folds, I flutter my tongue against her clit and dig my fingers into her ass, holding her in ce, so she can¡¯t escape me. Driven by the need to make here and explode against my tongue, I devour her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Please, don¡¯t stop¡­¡±

    I¡¯m merciless in my assault, and all it takes is a few seconds for Fallon to crest. Her tiny hands release the sheet and make their way into my hair. Using her nails, she digs them into my scalp and holds my head in ce. Lifting her hips, she literally grinds her pussy against my mouth like she can¡¯t get enough, and I almost chuckle. When I¡¯m between her legs, the world around us falls away. Nothing matters except the joining of our bodies.

    Trembling, she lets out a raspy sound-the noise is like a lightning bolt straight to my cock. Fueled with the need to feel her tight pussy around my cock, I remove her death grip on my head and shove off the bed, pushing my sweatpants down my legs.

    Climbing back on the bed, I hover above Fallon, moving between her still spread legs.

    ¡°Take your shirt off. I want to see your body.¡±

    Reaching for the hem of her shirt, she leans forward and pulls it off. She tosses it to the floor and looks up at me. Her cheeks are heated, and her chest rises and falls so rapidly you would think she was running a marathon.

    Her dusky pink nipples are hard peaks, begging to be sucked. Leaning forward, I take one into my mouth and swirl my tongue around the bud. There is nothing like the way she tastes-like sweet honey and vani. Her scent surrounds me, and all I want to do is bury myself deep inside her, but I tamp down the need, reminding myself that I want to take this slow, show her I¡¯m capable of more than just fucking.

    Releasing her tit with a loud pop, I pepper kisses across her chest and corbone before taking the other nipple into my mouth. Ip at it, giving it the same amount of attention as the other. Fallon arches her back off the bed, pressing her chest into my face, and I wrap my arms around her and pull her into my chest.

    My cock is caught between our bodies and slips between her slippery folds. I¡¯m burning with need; the mes of desire threaten to consume me, and I know I can¡¯t hold off any longer. I need to be inside her-now.

    As if she feels the same, Fallon ws at my back while lifting her hips at the same time. It¡¯s such a feeble attempt to guide my cock inside her.

    Fallon lets out an airy plea, ¡°I need you.¡±

    ¡°You have me,¡± I growl, easily guiding my cock to her soaked entrance.

    I grit my teeth as I slowly sink the tip into her tightness. My chest heaves, and I swear I¡¯m going to explode at any second. Eyes trained on hers, there is almost an overwhelming need in her depths. Easing her back against the mattress, I fill her with another inch.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The feel of her hands on me, clinging to my body like she can¡¯t get enough. It¡¯s a shock to my senses, to my resolve. Something, I wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was, squeezed at the organ in my chest-guilt, anger, sadness. It could¡¯ve been any of those things. I wasn¡¯t sure, and I didn¡¯t want to think about it or feel it, but Fallon had that effect on me, making me feel things I shouldn¡¯t.

    Unable to hold off any longer, I slide home. The head of my cock hits her cervix, and my ballse to rest against her ass. It¡¯s a snug fit, and she squeezes me like a glove. We both let out a sigh of pleasure, and then I start to move.

    My movements are slow at first, but soon I gain speed, thrusting in and out of her. We climb the hill of pleasure together, our breaths mingle, and our hearts sh in our chests, beating to the same rhythm. When Fallon starts to fall apart at the seams, her muscles quivering, her head tipped back into the pillows, and her lips spilling delicious sounds, I allow myself to let go.

    My movements be a little faster, and I can feel it¡­ my release is on the cusp of us.

    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I grunt, mming a fist into the mattress beside her head.

    Fallon wraps her arms around my neck, spreading her legs wider. A secondter, the pressure bes too much.

    My toes curl, and I stop moving altogether, bing as stiff as a board. Warm spurts of cum spill inside of her, and I let my eyes fall closed to bask in the feeling. The sound of my heart thunders like a galloping horse in my ears.

    Out of nowhere, warm lips press against mine. It¡¯s a soft kiss, full of hesitation, but it¡¯s a kiss. I feel the heat of it deep in my bones. A piercing breath fills my lungs, and it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been tossed into an icy pond.

    Why would she do that?

    Anger reces the blissful feeling in an instant. I blink my eyes open and find Fallon peering up at me, her eyes wide, her cheeks pink, and her forehead sweaty.

    She looks scared and flinches as I pull out of her and climb off the bed. She kissed me. She fucking kissed me. I haven¡¯t kissed a woman since¡­

    Anger prevails, owning me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know why I did that,¡± she tries to exin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why you did it?¡± I mock and turn around to face her.

    I¡¯m seething. It¡¯s like she¡¯s ripped the fucking rug out from under my feet. I thought I had everything figured out, fucking nned, and then she presses her warm lips against mine, dooming me to an eternity of thoughts I shouldn¡¯t be having.

    Shaking her head, she causes strands of blonde hair to fall across her sweaty forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    A growl lodges itself in my throat. ¡°Of course, it didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    I want to say more, to tell her never to do something so stupid or careless again. I want to say something cruel to push her back down, to keep her in ce, but I can¡¯t make the wordse. It didn¡¯t mean anything.

    No, it didn¡¯t, because if it did¡­ I didn¡¯t even want to think about the results of such an action. The easiest thing to do was to drop it and move on. I¡¯d make sure it never happened again.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s time for a shower. I¡¯ve got a job to do today. Move it,¡± I order through my teeth, waiting impatiently for her to start moving.

    Her throat bobs, and her brows pucker together. She¡¯s confused and maybe even a little hurt, but she¡¯s doing a damn good job of hiding it.

    She climbs off the bed and walks over to me slowly, her eyes trained on the floor. I¡¯m half tempted to grab her by the arm and drag her into the shower. I don¡¯t want to talk, and I don¡¯t have the patience to deal with her bullshit.

    Her timid gaze finds mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Markus.¡±

    Sorry? She is apologizing for kissing me when all I want her to do is drop it. She needs to forget it ever happened, so I can forget about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology. I want you to forget it ever happened, and I don¡¯t want you to ever try something so stupid again. Now move before I put you in the shower, and don¡¯t even think I won¡¯t because I will.¡±

    With big eyes, she squeezes past me and into the bathroom.

    I follow behind her, telling myself that it was nothing, just a kiss, just sex.

    None of it means anything, and especially not with her.

 Chapter 109

    Fallon

    I¡¯m so stupid. Stupid and careless. I still can¡¯t believe I kissed him yesterday.

    Why did I do that? It was dumb and irrational, and I should¡¯ve thought it through before doing it, but he looked so vulnerable. Drawn into his orbit, I wanted to taste his lips, see if they tasted of the same amount of sin that he spoke. It was a mistake.

    My lips tingle every time I think about our kiss, well, the kiss I gave him. He didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t even kiss me back. He turned to stone the second my lips touched his, and I knew I made a mistake. I mean, I knew it before, but I really knew it then.

    He pulled away, and any closeness I thought we had gained was gone. He retreated back inside himself, a broody, angry scowl overtaking his features.

    Then I apologized like a fool, and he all but pped me in the face with his verbal hemorrhage. Now, I¡¯m standing behind him in the shower while he is under the hot spray. I want to protest but press my lips firmly together.

    Ignoring me, he washes his body and hair in record time while I try not to look at him or notice his perfectly sculpted muscles. His body is etched from stone, sharp angles, and ridges-a true Adonis and as cold as one too.

    He¡¯s been ignoring me since yesterday, barely muttering a word unless necessary. It angers me more than I care to admit, even to myself. He¡¯s the only person here, so if he doesn¡¯t talk to me, I talk to no one. The loneliness is enough to make me hurdle myself off the side of a cliff some days.

    When done, he turns to face me, and I almost don¡¯t meet his gaze, but I¡¯m not a coward. Looking up at him, I see his face is a mask of pure indifference. I can¡¯t read him, can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking. All I know is I really shouldn¡¯t have kissed him.

    ¡°Get on your knees. I want to use your mouth,¡± he demands suddenly, his voice even, deep, and emotionless.

    ¡°No.¡± I lift my chin in defiance. My voicees out meeker than I would like, but the word itself does the job. I might not be able to leave this ce, but I won¡¯t have himmand me like that anymore. I won¡¯t give in this time. If he wants this, he¡¯ll have to force me.

    ¡°No?¡± He raises his eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t get to say no.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. You can force me to do stuff all day long. You can force me to my knees, but you can¡¯t make me want it.¡±

    In one swift move, his hand is in my hair, fisting it. My scalp burns, and I let out a tiny gasp when he pulls me into his face. I stare into his eyes, and barely controlled chaos reflects back at me. He wants to hurt me. I can see it, taste the danger on the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t force you?¡± He cocks his head to the side, and I know I¡¯m close to seeing a new side of his evilness. A darker side.

    Before I can answer, he pushes me down to my knees. The impact on my knees vibrates through my entire body, and I grit my teeth to stop from whimpering.

    His free hand wraps around his already hard cock. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you,¡± I hiss through my teeth.

    A predatory grin appeared on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll pull every single one of your teeth out if you bite my dick.¡±

    He is lying. He has to be.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what it¡¯s going to be then,¡± I say, calling his bluff.

    His grip on my hair tightens, and I wince at the sting on my scalp. It feels like he¡¯s pulling my hair out. For a split second, I wonder if I was wrong, if he wasn¡¯t bluffing. Would he really hurt me like this?

    The moment passes, and the air in the shower grows tense. If he hurts me, then he does. I can¡¯t stop him. Releasing me with a shove, he growls in anger, curling his hands into tight fists. I let out a startled gasp.

    ¡°Finish up and get dressed,¡± he snarls and briskly gets out of the shower. ¡°You¡¯re going back to the cell. Maybe a night or two in there will remind you what your ce here is. I¡¯ve got to go somewhere, anyway.¡±

    He has to be mental if he thinks locking me in that cell will get me to bow down to him. For a whole second, I stand there just staring at the tile. I hear him pad out of the bathroom, and I manage to snap out of it. I wash my body then. Rinsing quickly, I start on my hair and hurry through the process.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m just rinsing my hair out when Markus¡¯s voice booms through the space. ¡°You¡¯ve wasted enough of my time this morning. Get out of the shower.¡±

    I twist the knobs, turning off the water. I stand there for a moment and wring my long hair out.  ¡°Just drying off,¡± I reply, not letting my annoyance mixed with fear show in my voice.

    ¡°You can dry off in your cell. Get the fuck out here.¡± I can hear him stomping across the room. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he wasing to get me.

    I hurry out of the shower and grab a towel. I don¡¯t even have the towel wrapped around my body when hisrge frame appears in the doorway.

    ¡°Hurry the fuck up,¡± he growls impatiently, crossing his arms over his broad chest while his eyes are shooting daggers at me.

    I¡¯m shivering and not because I¡¯m cold. I can¡¯t help but think I might have pushed him too far. On shaking legs, I clutch onto the towel with a death grip and scurry across the bathroom naked. The next two seconds happen in slow motion.

    My wet feet touch the cold tiled floor, and in an instant, I lose my footing. Even though time seems to slow down, I¡¯m unable to stop what¡¯s happening.

    It¡¯s like a movie ying right before my eyes, only I¡¯m not watching it. I¡¯m the lead, and Markus has the supporting role, standing a few feet away from me, watching me fall.

    My feet slide out from under me, and my arms il in the air. I¡¯m looking for anything to reach out to grab on to, but my fingers catch nothing but air.

    Wide-eyed, I see the same shock reflecting back at me in Markus¡¯s eyes. The anger has disappeared altogether, and he looks¡­ scared.

    My body ms to the ground a split second before the back of my head does, and before I can even register any kind of pain, I¡¯m out.

    * * *

    The next time I open my eyes, I almost forget what happened. I¡¯m a little disoriented when I find myself in bed, untied, and with Markus hovering over me.

    There¡¯s a sharp pain that radiates outward across the back of my head and a throbbing, dull pain right behind my eyes. I¡¯m about to ask what the hell happened, and then I remember how I ungracefully slipped on the floor, hitting my head.

    Ugh, no wonder it feels like someone tried to crack my head open.

    Using my hand, I probe at the back of my head, finding the tender spot easily. A hiss passes my teeth as the pain intensifies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± Markus growls, still sounding angry and irritated. ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned the wound.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmur, not sure why I¡¯m the one apologizing since this is definitely his fault. Maybe it¡¯s just my basic survival instinct telling me to do everything I can to make him less angry. After all, anger is what got me into this situation to begin with. ¡°I should have been more careful-¡±

    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t have the patience for this.¡± He sighs loudly, and I don¡¯t want to look at him. Don¡¯t want to see any more of his anger, which is burning out of control like a forest fire. ¡°I have somewhere I need to be, and since I don¡¯t want toe home to you dead in the cell, I¡¯m going to have to take you with me. You¡¯re no use to me if you aren¡¯t alive.¡±

    I drop my hand back down on the bed. ¡°Gee, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Get up and get dressed. We¡¯ve got to go,¡± he orders, ignoring my sarcasm.

    Pushing my still very naked body into a sitting position, I let my legs dangle from the side of the bed. My head is already spinning, but I still nt my feet on the floor and stand up.

    I regret that move immediately. Dizziness ovees me, and the room starts turning around me. My knees go weak, and I reach out my arms to hold on to something. This time, I¡¯m actually able to grab onto something.

    I curl my fingers into the soft fabric of Markus¡¯s shirt just as he grabs my hips to steady me.

    ¡°Fuck. Sit back down,¡± hemands, pushing me back down.

    I close my eyes and take a few deep breaths, forcing the queasiness away. Markus briefly disappears into the walk-in closet, returning with a handful of clothes a momentter. I try to stand up again, but Markus shakes his head warningly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Kneeling in front of me, he helps me into a pair of panties, leggings, and socks. Pushing himself off the floor, he continues helping me with the bra and shirt. His touch is gentle, almost careful, as if he is scared, he is going to break me on contact. It¡¯s strange to see such a big man that you know is capable of great violence and destruction be kind. I¡¯ve seen his worst. Am I now seeing his best?

    When I¡¯m dressed, he slides his arms under my body and tucks me against his chest. Instinctively, I throw my arms around his neck, clinging to him. He cradles me to his chest as we walk downstairs, and I can¡¯t help but hug him even closer.

    The scent of soap and man wafts into my nose, and I inhale a little deeper. I shouldn¡¯t enjoy his scent or let it calm me, but I do.

    Letting my head rest on his shoulder, I nuzzle my face into his chest, reminding myself he is only treating me like this because I¡¯m injured. And I¡¯m only acting like this because I hit my head. I don¡¯t want him, and he doesn¡¯t want me.

    Whatever twisted attraction this is between us, it can only end one way¡­ with me leaving him. As soon as I find what I need, I will leave and never see him again.

 Chapter 110

    Markus

    Every time I look at her, I feel a little more guilty than I did before. If it wasn¡¯t for me rushing her, trying to get her into the basement faster, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen.

    Granted, she pissed me off with her defiant behavior, thinking she could tell me no-like she had a fucking choice. She made me want to take her against the shower wall without care, but I didn¡¯t have to act out.

    What if she had fallen and actually cracked her head open?

    Yesterday she kissed me and now this. She finds a way to push me to my limits daily without even knowing it. Keeping her is starting to be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.

    ¡°No shoes?¡± she asks as I carry her outside.

    I did that on purpose. No shoes and she is less likely to make a run for it. Plus, it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m nning on letting her out of the car.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need shoes. You¡¯re going to keep your ass nted on the passenger seat the entire time we¡¯re out, got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± she murmurs into my shirt.

    Her slender arms are slung around me like I¡¯m her life preserver. In a way, I guess I am. It¡¯s fucked up, but I¡¯m what¡¯s keeping her alive. If anyone else had bought her¡­

    I quickly shove the thought down before it has the chance to manifest into blinding rage. No one else touches her. Fallon is mine to touch and mine alone. I¡¯ll kill anyone that touches her or tries to hurt her.

    I deposit her into the passenger seat and watch her buckle up before closing the door and walking around the car. I keep my eyes trained on her the entire time, just in case she gets the crazy idea of taking off. It would be stupid on her part. She won¡¯t get far, but if she did, she would only be hurting herself more.

    Getting behind the driver¡¯s seat, I turn on the car and start to pull out of the long and winding driveway. Fallon stays quiet, folding her hands in herp, she leans her head back against the headrest. Thest time she was in a car with me was the night I brought her here. That night seems forever ago.

    ncing from the windshield and over at her, I watch her eyes flutter shut.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep. You need to stay awake for now. That¡¯s the whole reason I brought you along.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She yawns and sits up straight.

    Tightening my grip on the steering wheel, I drive us through the countryside, periodically ncing away from the road and over at her. I don¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea, to actually think I care about her on any other level than keeping her around for sex.

    I won¡¯t let this be something more than that. I¡¯m not a good man, and I¡¯m not capable of giving a woman anything but the darkness inside of me. The good in me died the day she did, and no one, not even Fallon, can reach that part of me.

    We drive for a short while, entering a town with one gas station, a grocery store, and a McDonalds. Without looking at Fallon, I already know that she is going to ask me something. She¡¯s too curious for her own good. Most would shut up and enjoy the ride. Fallon isn¡¯t like that, and I¡¯m positive that¡¯s why I¡¯m partially drawn to her.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just sit there and be quiet.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said I couldn¡¯t go to sleep,¡± she grumbles under her breath, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can sit and be quiet without falling asleep. Can we talk about something else then?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I growl, my impatience shredding with each word I speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you to talk.¡±

    ¡°No, you brought me to make sure that I don¡¯t fall asleep and never wake up. You brought me because you don¡¯t want your sex toy to die before you can get your full use out of her.¡±

    ¡°Drop the fucking attitude and shut up.¡±

    I hate how angry I sound, but she has a way of pushing every single one of my fucking buttons, and it¡¯s hard enough keeping myself in check, making sure I don¡¯t show her too much emotion or say something that she might twist and turn around on me.

    Her lips press into a thin line, and I¡¯d bet all the money I have in my bank ount that she wants to say something. She knows I¡¯m not messing around, though. If she pushes me too far, who knows what I¡¯ll do. Not even I know where my limit is when ites to her.

    Pulling into the first fast-food joint we pass, I head for the drive-thru.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to tell you what¡¯s going to happen if you say or do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± she says, almost as if she is bored of my threats.

    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head, ¡°not you. I¡¯m going to kill everyone inside this restaurant, and I¡¯m going to make you watch while I do it.¡±

    The blood drains from her face, making her look ghostly pale. I can see her delicate throat working as she swallows whatever she was about to say down.

    She doesn¡¯t make a single sound or even look toward the drive-thru window as I order us each a coffee and sandwich. Once we have our food, I park the car in the back of the parking lot, so we can both eat, and hand Fallon her burger. She takes it but doesn¡¯t unwrap it.

    Pinning her with an icy re, I say, ¡°Eat.¡±

    She tenses. ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry. I just want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t. You need to eat something, and then I can give you some Ibuprofen.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She sighs. ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t have an appetite right now. I¡¯ll try, though.¡±

    I eat my own burger quickly and sip at my coffee since it¡¯s scalding hot, and I don¡¯t feel like burning my lips off. Fallon nibbles on her sandwich, taking little bites as if she¡¯s a bird. I check the time on my phone.

    La said I needed to be at a certain house by a certain time, so if we¡¯re going to be on time, we need to leave within five minutes.

    Fallon continues to pick at the burger, staring at it like it¡¯s poison. ¡°My head hurts, and I¡¯m tired, and I get pretty cranky when I¡¯m tired.¡± She looks over at me with a tiny smile on her lips.

    I hate the way her smile makes me feel. Like fucking joy and happiness. I don¡¯t know how she can even manage to smile in this situation. Tears would be more eptable.

    She continues, ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you brought me with you¡­ and for lunch.¡±

    I know where this is going, and I¡¯m going to pump the breaks on it right the fuck now.

 Chapter 111

    Markus

    ¡°Stop,¡± I snap, ¡°I¡¯m not the good fucking guy in this story. Just because I didn¡¯t leave you on the bathroom floor and gave you food doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a decent person. You¡¯re still alive because you¡¯re a good fuck, and nothing more. Don¡¯t twist things. I¡¯m not the knight in this story. I¡¯m the fucking viin, and if you don¡¯t stop with the bullshit, I¡¯ll show you just how dark things can get.¡±

    Her brows furrow, and where I thought fear would fill her eyes, I instead find confusion and maybe even a little anger. ¡°I wasn¡¯t saying you were good. I was saying I¡¯m thankful for your help and for feeding me. It sounds to me like you¡¯re the one twisting things.¡±

    I don¡¯t even think, all I do is react when I reach out and wrap my hand around her throat. She jumps, a startled gasp escaping her lips, and her sandwich falls to the floor. My hold is tight but not hurtful, which is surprising since I feel like strangling her right now.

    Her pulse hums beneath my fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take your talking back anymore.¡± I give her delicate little throat a warning squeeze. It would be so easy to finish her off, to end this before it can be something bigger, but I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not even sure I could if I wanted to. The idea of seeing her eyes vacant, her body unmoving. It squeezes the life out of my fucking heart. I¡¯m cruel, and I¡¯ve done some bad shit but killing an innocent for nothing. That¡¯s not me.

    ¡°When I release your throat, you¡¯re going to shut up and sit there. I don¡¯t want to hear a peep out of you. Understand?¡± I sound like I¡¯ve swallowed a bucket of gravel.

    The warning hits where it should, and she nods, shifting her gaze down fearfully. I release her throat and pull my hand away. Fallon shifts in her seat, but only slightly, and remains staring at the floor as if she¡¯s been punished. Hopefully, she takes my warning as a promise and keeps her mouth shut the rest of the ride. For whatever reason, she acts as if she has less reason to fear me, and I can¡¯t have that. I need her to understand who is running the show.

    Putting the car in reverse, I pull out of the parking spot and back onto the road. I follow the GPS directions, and thirty minutester, we arrive.

    I park exactly where La instructed me to. I check the time again and realize I¡¯ve barely made it. La was very specific about me being here at four-o-clock sharp.

    ¡°What are we-¡± I re at Fallon, cutting her off mid-sentence. She presses her lips together and res his nostrils like a bull. If she¡¯s smart, she¡¯ll keep her mouth shut.

    Looking away from her, I drag my gaze back to the road.

    A few minutester, a school bus pulls up right in front of the street corner I¡¯m supposed to watch. Great, now I can¡¯t see a fucking thing. It¡¯s always something, I swear.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Luckily, the bus swiftly takes off again. That¡¯s when I see her. Red hair, gray jacket, slender figure, petite-just how La described her.

    But that can¡¯t possibly be her? This girl is just a kid, no more than maybe fifteen or sixteen-years-old. What the fuck?

    La doesn¡¯t have a sister, at least not that I know of. They don¡¯t look like they are rted at all, not with her fiery red hair. So why the fuck is he watching her? My stomach churns at the thought. La is a good guy, by mob standards, that is.

    We¡¯ve done some fucked up shit in our line of work, but we don¡¯t deal in underage girls. We don¡¯t recruit from the streets as young as some others do. Some families shove guns into ten-year-old boys¡¯ hands and have them do their dirty work. Julian won¡¯t stand for shit like that, and neither do I.

    Fucking up kids¡¯ lives, that¡¯s a whole other kind of evil, an evil that I¡¯m not okay with.

    La has some exining to do. Whatever is going on with this girl better not be what I¡¯m thinking. I let the girl walk down the sidewalk a few feet before I put the car in drive and start following her slowly while keeping my distance. I don¡¯t want to draw attention to myself. She doesn¡¯t seem to notice me, and when I get closer, I can see why. She has earbuds in her ears, probably sting so loud, she can¡¯t hear a thing.

    The girl turns into the front yard of the house La told me she would go to. So far, everything he has said lines up. I stop the car once more, watching her pull a key from her jacket pocket and unlock the door.

    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re going to kidnap her,¡± Fallon shrieks. ¡°Y-you can¡¯t! She¡¯s just a kid. I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not letting that happen-¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­ you¡­¡± She looks like she is struggling to breathe, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Is she having a fucking panic attack? I need to diffuse the situation before it explodes in my face.

    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not kidnapping anyone,¡± I tell her, but it¡¯s like the words don¡¯t reach her at all. Her chest is heaving, her eyes are wild, and I¡¯m pretty sure she is hyperventting. Shit.

    Grabbing her shoulders, I turn her to face me. ¡°Look at me. You need to snap out of it.¡± Her eyes are so wide they are almost round. Her breathing is rapid and shallow, but her eyes slowly focus on me again. ¡°Take deep breaths.¡±

    I start to show her how to do it. Sucking air in through my nose and exhaling through my mouth. She copies me, matching each breath until her breathing returns to normal.

    ¡°There you go, just keep breathing like that. No reason to freak out.¡±

    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought you were going to kidnap her,¡± she admits.

    ¡°I gathered that much.¡± I let go of her shoulders and twist away from her, so I¡¯m looking out of the windshield. ¡°I might be a monster, but even I have limits. I won¡¯t touch a kid, and I¡¯ll kill anyone who does.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are we here? Who is the girl?¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I say through clenched teeth, irritated by the way she doesn¡¯t believe me and angry by La sending me here in the first ce.

    As I pull out of the neighborhood, I keep ncing at Fallon, who is looking out of the window in silence. At least she is not freaking out anymore. It¡¯s not until we are back on the highway that I see her head loll to the side.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I shake her arm, ¡°no sleeping.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m trying.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about your family,¡± I urge. I know this is a terrible idea, but I¡¯ve got to keep her awake.

    ¡°Um, my mom and dad own a little store in the town I grew up in. I worked there before I went to college.¡±

    ¡°You liked working there?¡± I ask, surprising myself by how genuinely interested I am in the answer.

    ¡°I guess.¡± She shrugs. ¡°It was fine. My sister always hated it.¡± I don¡¯t miss the way her voice takes on a sad note.

    ¡°Why did your sister hate it?¡±

    ¡°She thought it was boring, maybe even a little beneath her,¡± Fallon says, a smile on her face like she isughing about some inside joke. ¡°She was always the wild child. Adventurous, never sitting still, and always up for anything. She left as soon as she turned eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Europe. She went to France to study but dropped out and moved in with her boyfriend she met there. I don¡¯t think she was ever nning oning back. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. I miss her¡­¡± She looks out into the distance. I get the feeling that there is something more about her sister that she isn¡¯t telling me, probably a falling out with the parents given the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see her again soon,¡± I say without even thinking about the meaning of those words. Shit. I should have kept my mouth shut because she won¡¯t see her sister soon; she might not see her sister again at all.

    Not if I have my way, which has always been the n.

 Chapter 112

    Fallon

    Three days pass in a blur, and we slowly fall into a weirdly normal routine. The tether of trust between us seems to grow. I¡¯m pretty sure it has everything to do with the other night. Ever since he talked me off the edge of a panic attack, and we just talked like humans, things have been different, better.

    I saw something in him that day in the car. It was like for the first time, he allowed a small sliver of who he was to shine through all the broken, dark pieces of who he made himself out to be. After that day, it made maintaining the hate I had for him hard.

    I¡¯ve never been the type to hold onto negativity, but it is hard not to hate him with the way he treats me sometimes. I often wonder if this is all a front, if Markus said and did things to keep me in ce. Part of me stupidly thinks he would never hurt me, mainly because every threat he has made has been an idle one.

    He¡¯s all over the ce, some days hot and other days cold, which is frustrating as hell. I can¡¯t gauge his mood because I never know which way it¡¯s going to go.

    Every night we have sex, and of course, he makes sure I climax.

    It makes me feel incredibly guilty that my body is drawn to him, that when he is inside me, I forget what we are to each other and where we are. I crave his touch, even though admitting it makes me hate myself a little bit. He¡¯s my captor, the man who paid a million dors to fuck me. However, he wants. I¡¯m not supposed to want him.

    Except I do. When he¡¯s inside of me, he¡¯s a different person, and I forget about all the shitty things he¡¯s said and done. It gives me hope that maybe everything he¡¯s said is a lie, that there is a kinder person beneath the grumpy, angry, violent exterior he shows to others.

    Nothing has changed in our nightly routine. He ties my hands together, securing them in front of me, and tucks me into his side each night, wrapping an arm over me that resembles a thick steel band. Even if my hands weren¡¯t tied, it would be a huge risk to try to escape his hold.

    Each night I fall asleep, I feel a little more guilty for nuzzling into his chest and inhaling his scent, but he holds me in his arms, encouraging me.

    I do everything he asks of me, cleaning the kitchen after meals and helping with theundry. I don¡¯t get to go anywhere in the house alone, but at least he doesn¡¯t tie me to the bed and onlye and see me when he wants to fuck me.

    Staring into my cup of tea, I watch him out of the corner of my eye. He sits at the small kitchen table, working on hisptop. It¡¯s ridiculous how normal he makes this all feel.

    It¡¯s as if we¡¯re a real-life couple without technically being one, minus the fact he paid a million dors for me.

    Somehow, I need him to trust me enough to take me to his ce because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find what I¡¯m looking for here. This isn¡¯t even his house. Ugh. Somehow, I need to make him trust me enough to take me to his home.

    He needs to think that I¡¯m under his spell, willing to do anything he wants. I tap my fingers idly against the counter. I¡¯m not sure how many days have passed since the auction, but this is taking longer than expected. How can I speed up the process? I don¡¯t have the time it would take to convince him that everything is good, that I¡¯m worthy of his trust.

    I need to get into contact with them now. To let them know I¡¯m still alive and need more time. How I¡¯m going to do that is beyond me. I haven¡¯t seen a phone inside this house, and Markus¡¯s cell has a six-number code on it. All I have is their phone number, which they made me memorize while they held me in that awful cell.

    Markus looks up from theptop and right at me, and my heart clenches in my chest. I feel guilty all of a sudden and for no reason. I haven¡¯t done anything. Yet.

    I know what has to be done, but doing so will ruin everything. We¡¯ve got into a pleasant rhythm with no fighting, and I almost feel bad doing something, knowing that I¡¯m tossing all that effort out the window. Everything seems normal, and I¡¯m going to destroy it all, but I have no other choice. I have to make that call soon.

    ¡°Bring me a ss of water,¡± Markus orders, his deep voice startling me.

    I jump at the sound, and the tea in my hand sloshes out the side of the cup and onto the counter. Damnit. I¡¯m basically giving myself away here.

    Deep breaths.

    Swallowing down my anxiety, I go to the cupboard, get out a ss, and fill it with water. I squeeze the ss hard, trying to stop my hand from trembling as I walk over to the table and hand him the cup.

    He takes it and blinks slowly, watching me. His fingers graze mine, and I shiver at the contact.

    ¡°I have to go to the bathroom,¡± I blurt out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± his gaze narrows, ¡°then go.¡±

    I scurry across the living space and into the bathroom. I don¡¯t even have to go pee, but I need to get away. I need a breather, even if it¡¯s just for a moment.

    I take a few minutes to collect myself before I exit and return to the kitchen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re acting weird,¡± Markus points out, having my nerves right back where they were ten minutes ago.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel well,¡± I lie, ¡°I think I¡¯m about to get my period.¡±

    Markus makes a weird face as if periods are thest thing he wants to talk about. Typical guy. At least he seems to believe me.

    ¡°Are you ready to go to bed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know it¡¯s early. You don¡¯t have toe with me. Or I can just lie down on the couch for now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go.¡± Picking up the ss of water, he chugs thest bit and gets up. Shutting hisptop, he grabs it and heads for the stairs. I follow close behind, feeling both grateful and nervous about another daying to an end.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Markus orders when we reach the bedroom door.

    I stop in my tracks and watch him curiously.

    Markus continues walking down the hall and opens a door. He disappears inside what I¡¯ve assumed was another bedroom until now. When he reappears, theptop he was carrying is gone.

    ¡°What¡¯s that room?¡± I ask before I can stop myself. To my surprise, he actually answers me.

    ¡°My office.¡±

    I nod and follow him to the bed. We both strip down to our underwear. I stopped wearing pajamas a few days ago at Markus¡¯s request, or should I say order. Either way, I don¡¯t mind since I prefer sleeping naked, anyway.

    Sitting down on the edge of the bed, I hold out my hands for him to tie them together, but he stuns me yet again when he shakes his head.

    ¡°Just lie down. Your wrists and ankles are red. I¡¯ll give you a break tonight.¡±

    I stare down at my wrists in shock. Yes, my skin has been angry and red lookingtely, but I¡¯m still not convinced that this is the only reason. Is he testing me?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    We both crawl into bed and under the nket. As we assume our normal positions, my mind is reeling. I can¡¯t figure out if this is a test or if he is starting to trust me. His arm snakes around my body, and I bury my face into his chest.

    I let his words run through my mind again¡­ I¡¯ll give you a break tonight. Does that mean he¡¯ll tie me up again tomorrow? If so, that means tonight will be my only chance to try to find a phone. Maybe there is one in the office.

    Just one quick call. That¡¯s all I need.

    Closing my eyes, I try to even out my breathing without actually falling asleep, and then I wait. I wait for what feels like two hours until my eyes start to droop, and I can¡¯t keep myself awake any longer. Only then, when I am certain Markus is asleep, his breathing evening and his body unmoving, do I move. Slowly¡­ so very, very slowly, I scoot away from him.

    With every inch I put between us, my heart ms against my ribcage faster and faster. I¡¯m so scared, terrified of what may happen, what he will do to me if he discovers I¡¯m no longer beside him in the bed.

    Everything inside me says to stop, to lie back down, and cuddle back into his chest, but I can¡¯t. I have to do this. I have to take this chance. I¡¯ve already taken long enough, another day without letting them know I¡¯m still here and alive.

    When I¡¯m finally out of bed, I feel cold, and it¡¯s not just the loss of body heat. It¡¯s not the fact that I¡¯m standing here in nothing but my panties, my bare feet on the cool wood.

    It¡¯s knowing that if he catches me, whatever we had developing between us will be gone.

    That kind of coldness is much worse than the physical one. It¡¯s the kind of cold that you feel in your bones and deep in your gut. The kind that you know can freeze your soul to death.

    Forcing my feet to move toward the door, every step feels like a step toward death. The door creaks a tiny bit as I open it, and of course, it sounds like a marching band in my head. I stop for a minute, making sure the sound doesn¡¯t wake him.

    When the room remains silent, and Markus¡¯srge body unmoving, I continue.

    I step out of the room, tiptoe down the hallway, ande to a halt in front of the office door. Reaching for the doorknob, I wrap my fingers around it and turn. The door pushes open with ease, but my stomach is in knots.

    Panic builds, gripping me by the throat. In this instance, I cannot think about the consequences if Markus were to catch me.

    I need to do this. I need to make that call.

    I will never forgive myself if I don¡¯t.

 Chapter 113

    Markus

    Fallon has been acting off all day, and I can almost guarantee she is up to something. I caught her ncing at the office door like it holds the holy grail inside. She doesn¡¯t think I saw her, but I did. I caught the slight flicker of interest in her eyes.

    I knew she was going to try. I knew it the moment I let her crawl into bed without tying her up. And still, as I feel her inching away from me slowly and slipping out of the bed, disappointment settles deep into my bones.

    I wish she wouldn¡¯t do this. I wish she would have just stayed in bed with me. Obviously, she needs a reminder of where we stand; she needs to see what happens when you betray me. I¡¯ve made myself clear in every instance.

    My disappointment bleeds into anger with every second that ticks by. I stare at the mattress, at the spot beside me that she should be sleeping in. I¡¯m pissed that I was starting to trust her. Then the moment I give her a slice of freedom, she does this.

    I climb out of bed slowly and walk to the door. Pushing the bedroom door open, I walk out into the hall. On nimble feet or as nimble as a six-foot-two, two-hundred-fifty-pound man can be, I approach the office door. It¡¯s closed just as I left it, giving away no signs of change, but I know better. I know she is in there.

    Preparing to burst through the door, I grab the handle and turn it, only to realize it¡¯s locked. My anger intensifies by a million.

    ¡°Open the fucking door, Fallon!¡± I growl, beating my fist against the wood.

    The door rattles against my closed fist, and my patience is withering away with every second that passes. She betrayed me, took my trust, and threw it back in my face. Taking a step back, I look at the door, which still isn¡¯t unlocked.

    ¡°Fallon. Open the door, or I¡¯ll open it myself,¡± I warn.

    ¡°Just¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I hear her say, but they¡¯re not the words I want to hear, and the damn door is still locked. Anger surges through my veins, and I see red.

    Lifting my foot, I kick the door in. The wood splinters, and the lock snaps, sending the door into the room and against the wall.

    Chest heaving, I stalk forward. What I see pushes me over the edge. I knew she came in here for something, but part of me didn¡¯t think she would have the balls to do anything. But somehow, here she is with the phone in her hand.

    Her skin pales, and terror erupts in her eyes.

    She looks afraid, and she should be. The things I want to do to her right now. They would make her run away screaming.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± I¡¯m close to losing it, and I¡¯m not sure what would happen if I did. I need to put her in the basement to get her out of my sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± her plump lips tremble, ¡°I was calling my parents. I wanted to tell them I was okay¡­¡± She is lying, I can tell right away. I¡¯ve done enough interrogations to tell the difference, and Fallon is a shitty liar.

    I clench and unclench my hands a few times, feeling the need to release the aggression out on something, anything. One hit is all it would take for me to hurt Fallon. I could bring her unimaginable pain, force her to tell me who she was really going to call, but physically inflicting pain on her isn¡¯t something I can bear, and that only makes me angrier.

    ¡°Do not lie to me. I¡¯m not stupid. This was a test, and you fucking failed it.¡± Stalking forward, I grab the phone out of her hand and toss it down on the desk. I¡¯m not sure if she seeded in making the call, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    She won¡¯t get another chance to escape me.

    ¡°I just wanted to call my parents,¡± she repeats once more.

    Tears shimmer in her blue eyes, but she doesn¡¯t realize that her tears only enrage me more. I want them gone, to squish them beneath my thumbs. Paying her pity act no attention, I grab her by the arm and tug her forward. Her legs wobble, and she nearly trips over her own feet.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect me to believe that you were calling your parents. I¡¯m not stupid, Fallon.¡± I pull her forward, crushing my chest against hers. I should fuck her right now, right here against the wall, fuck her until she begs me to stop until she can no longer stand, and I have to hold her body up for her. Until my cum is leaking out of her and down onto the floor.

    I should punish her with my cock, but I can¡¯t trust myself not to take it further, so instead, I¡¯ll punish her by leaving her alone in the cold basement. She¡¯ll have all the time in the world to think about what she did, and I¡¯ll have time to calm the fuck down.

    ¡°I told you not to try to leave. I told you, you are mine and will remain here until I say so. I warned you, Fallon. I warned you!¡±

    Tightening my grip, I drag her behind me and head for the basement.

    ¡°Please, Markus¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You have to believe me. I wasn¡¯t trying to leave. I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Stopping dead in my tracks, I release my hand on her wrist and grab her by the hair. My fingers thread into her soft locks, and she lets a soft whimper slip past her lips when I crane her head back and force her gaze to mine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses,¡± I snarl. ¡°You betrayed me. I don¡¯t care what you nned to do. You shouldn¡¯t have been doing it, to begin with. Now, shut your fucking mouth before I find a better job for it besides talking.¡±

    Her eyes are filled with fear and disappointment. I¡¯m just not sure if it¡¯s herself or me she is disappointed in.

    I release her hair, grab hold of her arm once more, and continue our walk down to the basement. The basement temperature is about ten degrees lower than upstairs and will make for a very ufortable situation.

    She¡¯ll remain alive, but she¡¯ll be exhausted and cold by the time her punishment is done.

    Opening the cell door, I shove her inside and release her arm. She stumbles backward on unsteady feet, catching herself before she can fall. I grit my teeth and clench my fist, digging my nails into my palm to stop myself from reaching out to steady her.

    I shouldn¡¯t want to help her.

    Shouldn¡¯t want to protect her. She broke my trust; she did this to herself, yet I still want to help her. No. I won¡¯t be made a fool of.

    ¡°Wee to your new home,¡± I sneer.

    ¡°Please, Markus.¡± She peers up at me, her eyshes fan against her cheeks, and I can barely make out her features in the darkness.

    However, what I can see makes me sick to my stomach. I swallow down the protectiveness that starts to build up at the fear and anxiety overtaking her features. I¡¯m showing her exactly who I¡¯ve been all along. The only difference is she¡¯s seeing me for that person for the first time tonight.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 114

    Markus

    No. No! She will not control the situation. She will pay for breaking my trust.

    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± I roar.

    She flinches as if my words have physically smacked her, and I need to get away. Leave this room before I do something I can¡¯t take back, or worse, before I take her into my arms and run back up the stairs.

    Turning on my heels, I walk toward the door. I¡¯ve made it all of two feet before she starts to sob. The sound makes my ears ring. She¡¯s openly crying, allowing me to see how weak she is. Does she not realize how stupid that is?

    ¡°Please, turn the light on!¡± She lets out a strangled sob.

    The fear in her voice reaches out and grabs me by the balls. Fuck. I look at the light switch, stare at it, and then another sob fills the room.

    ¡°Please, Markus! Please, don¡¯t leave me in the dark. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± I hear tiny feet shuffling over the floor and twist around to see that she is now a few feet away.

    She risks getting close to me when she knows how angry I am with her? Does she have a death wish? The way she is looking at me right now. It makes me want to reach out and take her into my arms. Don¡¯t. She deserves this. I remind myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, please. I can¡¯t handle the dark.¡±

    Her pleads hit me right in the chest, and I can¡¯t ignore them. I flick the light switch on and walk out of the room, mming the door shut behind me. I lock it and stomp up the steps angrily. Even though I can no longer hear her cries, I know she is crying. Her heart-shaped face stricken with fear and the tears in her eyes¡­

    Stop! I force myself to stop thinking about her and walk to the alcohol cab in the living room. I don¡¯t bother grabbing a ss and instead grab the bottle. It won¡¯t be a ss night tonight. Twisting the cap off, I bring the bottle to my lips and take a long pull from it.

    The whiskey burns all the way down my throat, leaving a path of fiery hell in its wake. I take the bottle and myself over to the couch and sag down on it. I take another drink, and another, wondering if I¡¯ll have to drink this whole thing before I can stop thinking about her.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so angry over her breaking my trust. I should¡¯ve expected it, but I was stupid. I stupidly wanted her to stand by me, to be loyal because she wanted to be, that she maybe wanted whatever was taking ce between us. I wanted her to want me. In the end, all it did was make me look like a fool. I won¡¯t be as stupid next time. I won¡¯t fall for her lies.

    Shaking my head, I take another drink. My throat is numb, and my insides are warm now. The world around me is swimming, and I wonder how much time has passed. Then I hear it-the ringing of my cell phone from upstairs.

    Like a newborn calf, I push off the couch on unsteady legs and nearly eat the floor a few times. I almost chuckle to myself as I walk upstairs with the bottle in my hand. By the time I reach my phone, it¡¯s no longer ringing.

    Grabbing the device off the nightstand, I see that I¡¯ve missed a call from La. My anger is immediately redirected at him.

    What the fuck has he been doing?

    I enter my code and call him back. Taking another gulp of bourbon, I put the phone on speaker and listen to it ring.

    ¡°Hey,¡± La coolly answers.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What the fuck, dickhead? What took you so long to return my text and calls? You ask me to do you a favor, and then I don¡¯t hear from you again?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, calm down. There was an ident at the mansion the other day. Elena got hurt, and Julian has everyone working night and day to find her father.¡±

    A tinge of guilt develops but doesn¡¯ttch on. I do feel a little bad for leaving Julian, but I haven¡¯t taken so much as a day off since I started working for his family when I was sixteen-years-old. I deserve this, even if it¡¯s not a typical thing to do when working for the mob.

    ¡°Oh, well, a text message wouldn¡¯t have hurt,¡± I grumble and take another drink.

    La chuckles. ¡°You sound like a clingy girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°You sound like a stupid fuck,¡± I retort, and my words slur a bit. Obviously, the alcohol is catching up with me. My eyes dart to the rm clock on the nightstand. Just a little after ten. I feel so fucking old, and drunk. What¡¯s the next step, the nursing home?

    ¡°Are you drinking?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°Not a damn thing. Wish I could have a drink myself, but I¡¯ve got to stay on my toes. Julian would have my head on a tter if I got drunk.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Don¡¯t be doing anything to piss him off. You don¡¯t want to see him when he loses his fucking mind. It turns into a bloodbath real fast.¡±

    ¡°Right. I called because I wanted to see if I coulde by the cabin in the next few days and talk. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t really speak about over the phone.¡±

    I blink slowly. ¡°Is it about her? The underage girl? This better not be what I think it is.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sixteen, Markus, and it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not a fucking creep. I¡¯m not going to fuck her. Even if she was twenty, I wouldn¡¯t touch her.¡± I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s trying to convince himself or me, but it¡¯s not working. I see right through his fucking lies.

    ¡°Yeah, sure, whatever,¡± I mumble. Right now, I don¡¯t care about anything. I take another gulp of whiskey, emptying the rest of the contents into my mouth. Frowning at the bottle, I contemte going back downstairs to grab another.

    ¡°I¡¯ll message you when I¡¯m on my way, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I hiss and fall back onto the mattress. ¡°Wait¡­ I could use your help with something. Since you¡¯re going toe here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡± He sounds a little uneasy, probably because I hardly ever ask for help.

    ¡°Fallon, the girl here with me, the one I bought at the auction¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re speaking in blocks, Markus. Spit it out.¡± Impatience fills his voice.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I growl and continue, ¡°I need to teach her a lesson. I¡¯ll send you a text and tell you exactly what I want from you when you get here.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you need, I got you.¡±

    It should bother me he¡¯s willing to do anything I ask, even to an innocent woman, but it doesn¡¯t. Not today.

    Fallon needs to learn her ce and learn that no matter how much time passes or how attached I grow to her, she will always be mine and that I will always hold the power in this fucked up rtionship we have.

    ¡°Talkter,¡± he says, and ends the call.

    I drop the phone onto the mattress beside me and stare up at the ceiling. My vision is blurry, and my ears start ringing.

    As soon as my conversation with La is over, my thoughts return to Fallon.

    She did this to herself. She betrayed you¡­ I tell myself, but somehow it doesn¡¯t lessen the pain I feel in my chest. It doesn¡¯t lessen my want to bring her upstairs and wrap my arms around her, to fuck her until she is a mess of my cum. She won¡¯t learn her lesson that way, though, so I hold myself back.

    I let the alcohol pump through my veins and overtake my senses. Eventually, my eyes drift closed, and my mind shuts down. I fall into a fitful sleep, but even in my dreams, I can¡¯t escape her beautiful face and soft cries.

 Chapter 115

    Fallon

    I try to abate the shivers and tears, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t get them to stop. I haven¡¯t since he left me here two nights ago. He¡¯s beening to bring me food and to let me use the bathroom, but he doesn¡¯t even look at me, and he barely speaks at all.

    I¡¯m still naked beside the pair of panties I¡¯m wearing.

    The only thing to keep me warm is the nket and the two pillows that were down here from before. The book remained here as well, but my mind is too scrambled to even attempt to read. Plus, my constant crying would make it hard to see the words.

    The tears slip freely from my eyes and down my cheeks, leaving wet tracks behind. It was a mistake to think I could go into that office and make a phone call without him knowing.

    I knew it was a trap, knew he was testing me, and I still did it. But I had to try, and I did, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t seed. Another shiver wracks my body, and I shake like a leaf in the wind. The cold down here isn¡¯t normal. It pierces your insides, making it impossible for the warmth to ever return.

    At least he left the light on, but that was only after I begged and pleaded with him. I felt so weak doing so, but the thought of being in the dark for days, I couldn¡¯t fathom it.

    Sighing, I bite the inside of my cheek to stop my lips from trembling. However, it doesn¡¯t stop my teeth from chattering. Curling up on the two pillows, I wrap the nket tightly around my body and let my eyes drift closed. I¡¯m exhausted, so exhausted. I¡¯ve barely slept while down here, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to until my bodypletely shuts down.

    I know whenever sleepes, it won¡¯t be restful. Time seems to drag on when you¡¯re cold. Eventually, I stop sobbing, and my entire body bes numb to my surroundings.

    I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed, but I feel myself sinking into a fitful sleep when the sound of approaching footfalls meets my ears.

    My eyes flutter open and my heart jumps in my chest. Suddenly, I¡¯m awake again, my eyes darting around the cell. Is it time for food again? Is heing to let me out? It¡¯s false hope since I know there is no way he will bring me upstairs, but I want to think he will because it makes me feel better and gives me a sliver of warmth when nothing else does.

    The door creaks open a momentter, and Markus appears on the other side. His entire face is cloaked in a mask ofplete darkness. A shudder works its way down my spine as a new kind of coldness washes over me.

    I notice then that his hands are empty, which means he is not here to bring me food.

    Markus is watching me like a predator watches its prey, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Unsure if I should say anything, I remain quiet and unmoving. It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing a side of him I¡¯ve never seen before, and if I¡¯m not careful, I won¡¯t survive.

    My stomach tightens into a ball of nervous knots. My entire body trembles, and I¡¯m struck with terror. I¡¯ve never been more afraid of Markus than I am right now.

    What¡¯s he going to do to me?

    As soon as he¡¯s close enough, I can smell it. The distinct smell of alcohol sticks to him like a second skin-bourbon with subtle undertones of cinnamon and cloves. I want to push off the wall and rush into his arm and breathe in his scent, to bury my face into his chest and let his warmth seep into me, but I don¡¯t move.

    Rigid like a stone, I remain staring forward.

    ¡°Go use the bathroom.¡± His words are a little slurred, but not nearly as much as I figured they would be since his entire body is swaying. Is he going to be able to stay on his feet?

    I get up and follow him to the bathroom, where I do my business quickly. I¡¯m not sure about what to do. Should I try to use him being drunk to my advantage? Could I overpower him like that? Or at least outrun him? I just need enough time to make that stupid phone call. But that¡¯s exactly what I thought the other night too.

    ¡°Hurry,¡± his deep voice booms through the door, making me jump.

    When I exit the bathroom, he is leaning against the wall like he needs its support.

    ¡°I knew I never should¡¯ve trusted you. You¡¯re nothing but a toy to me. Or maybe a pet, a misbehaving pet.¡± His words cut through me like a dull knife.

    This is the most he has spoken to me in days, and the hatred in his voice hurts more than I like to admit. He¡¯s still angry over my betrayal, and I understand why. We were headed somewhere better, and now¡­ now we are headed nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way.¡± I really wish he didn¡¯t. Despite all of this, there is a part of me that wants him to like me, and not just out of survival instinct. ¡°Can I have something to wear, please?¡± I dare to ask.

    Markus¡¯s eyes immediately lower to my body, my nipples are hard like small diamonds, but it¡¯s not because I¡¯m turned on. I¡¯m freezing. Markus can¡¯t seem to differentiate that thought because his gaze turns heated a momentter.

    ¡°I think I like you like this. Naked and helpless. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be a punishment if you werefortable. How are you going to learn your lesson if I baby you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to freeze to death,¡± I point out, hoping he¡¯ll go for that.

    ¡°You won¡¯t. It¡¯s not that cold down there. Just enough to keep you ufortable. The only way you can earn clothes back is if you tell me what you were nning on doing?¡±

    ¡°I told you. I was just going to call my parents-¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± He grabs my arm roughly.

    He drags me back to the cell. My much shorter legs can barely keep up with hisrge strides, and I almost trip twice. Each time, he pulls me back up by my arm like a rag doll.

    By the time we are back in the cell, my chest is heaving, and panic grabs me once more, but this time it¡¯s not because Markus is here; it¡¯s the fear of him leaving again. I¡¯m lonely, so incredibly lonely.

    Shoving me back in the room, he turns to leave, and I grab his arm and make a pathetic attempt to pull him back. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go.¡±

    It¡¯s a feeble attempt, and I think the only reason he stops walking out is because he is so surprised by my begging.

    That makes two of us.

    But every time I think about him leaving, my pride goes out the window. I¡¯m so fucking desperate for him not to leave. Desperate for his touch, hispany. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to him, and now he¡¯s gone. It¡¯s just me and the cold now, and I hate it.

    ¡°Please, just stay here with me. Just for a little while.¡±

    ¡°Whatever game you are ying, you¡¯re not going to win,¡± he half growls, half slurs.

    ¡°No game. I just don¡¯t want to be alone anymore. Please.¡±

    He shakes his head, but his body is leaning closer as if it has already made up its mind. He pulls his arm from my hold, and I immediately miss the contact. I step closer once more, reaching out for him, but he shoves me away like I¡¯m nothing more than an annoying bug.

    Stumbling backward, I crash into the wall, scuffing my shoulder against the brick wall. Even with the tears in my eyes, I can see the conflict in his eyes. He is one second away from staying, from rushing toward me, and checking my shoulder is okay.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I beg one final time, and I see the resolve crumbling in his eyes. Those crumbles fall awaypletely when his eyes zoom in on my shoulder, where I now feel something trickle down.

    I tilt my head down to look at my skin to find it cut open and bleeding. I don¡¯t even feel the pain that should apany the wound.

    What I do feel is Markus moving around in the cell, heading straight for me.

    When I look up again, he is right in front of me, his fingers wrap around my arm once more, but this time his touch is gentler, kinder as he inspects the wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I tell him, and he must agree because he looks away from the wound and into my eyes. With a deep groan, he flops down onto the unforgiving ground, taking me down with him. I don¡¯t object or fight him at all.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Quite the opposite, actually. As soon as he is sitting on the floor with his back resting against the wall, I curl up in hisp like a fucking cat. It¡¯s sickening how drawn to him I am like a moth to a me, like an addict to their drug of choice.

    I might be able to chalk it up to theck of human contact and my body being in a constant state of cold, but deep down, I know it¡¯s more than that.

    He wraps his arms around me, and I sigh at the warmth. It feels like he¡¯s giving me a hug. I cuddle into him, unable to get close enough. I¡¯ve never craved anything so much in my life as I¡¯m craving Markus right now.

    I don¡¯t want an inch of space between us. I want to be engulfed by his body, by his warmth, and his strength. I want him to surround me in every way, and for once, I don¡¯t care about the consequences. I don¡¯t care about what may happen tomorrow. All I care about is the now and him being here with me.

    * * *

    The next time I wake up, that imaginary safety I was feeling when Markus was holding me is gone, and so is his warmth. I blink my eyes open, and I¡¯m greeted with the familiar gray brick of my cell. The only difference is, I¡¯m not shivering like normal. It takes me a moment to gather my wits and realize arge, heavy sweater is draped over my naked body.

    Jackknifing into a seated position, I hold the sweatshirt out in front of me. It¡¯s dark gray, size extrarge, and even before I bring it to my nose, I know it¡¯s his.

    Taking a deep breath, I inhale his unique scents, letting them soothe me before pulling the sweater on over my head and down my body. Warmth epasses me. I¡¯m protected even without him here. A tiny brief smile tugs onto my lips, and I wrap my arms around myself.

    He stayed with me.

    Then left me his shirt.

    It might not be much, but it¡¯s something.

    It¡¯s enough to give me hope.

    If that¡¯s a good or bad thing, I do not know.

 Chapter 116

    Markus

    One week. That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve managed to keep her locked in the cell. It¡¯s been hell, and I¡¯ve drunk almost every bottle of liquor in the house to cope with it. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but a part of me doesn¡¯t just want her. It needs her. I can still feel her fragile body pressed against mine as she nuzzled into my chest, seeking my touch. I tell myself it¡¯s because she¡¯s had limited human contact for days, but it¡¯s more than that.

    It was like she threw caution to the windpletely and gave herself over to me. When I put her down, she shivered, the cold returning to her body, and as heartless as I am, as mean of a fucker as I¡¯ve been known to be, I couldn¡¯t stand there and watch her slight body tremble. I took my sweater off and gave it to her like the gentlemen that I¡¯m not.

    I take some Advil to ward off the headache that¡¯s pulsing to life behind my eyes and make some breakfast. I take my time preparing it and think of what¡¯sing today.

    La will arrive this evening and help me with thest-ditch effort of keeping Fallon in line. If this doesn¡¯t work, then I don¡¯t fucking know what will.

    Cooking breakfast, I dish up the scrambled eggs and sausage and ce a piece of toast on the te. Then, I pour a ss of orange juice and put it on the table.

    I make myself a te as well and do the same. Today will be the first time we¡¯ve shared a meal together in days, and I won¡¯t lie. I¡¯m eager for herpany. With everything set up, I head downstairs. Retrieving my keys from my pocket, I unlock the door to the cell and push it open.

    My heart clenches in my chest when I find Fallon lying on her side, the sweatshirt I left her epassing her body. Fuck. A wound of possession reopens in my chest. Mine. All fucking mine. There is something about seeing her in my clothes, and it isn¡¯t an emotion I can even put into words.

    Pushing the door open a little more, it creaks, and she wakes with a startle, pushing up into a sitting position, her sleepy eyesnd right on me. Her brows pinch together in confusion as she looks at my hands, and I realize she thinks I¡¯ming to deliver breakfast.

    ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡± I ask like a parent scolding their child.

    Fallon pushes up off the floor, her legs a little unsteady. I clench my jaw and tighten my hand into a fist to stop myself from reaching out to her. I cannot treat her like a delicate flower, not when I¡¯m the one that¡¯s going to pluck all the pretty petals off of her.

    ¡°Do I¡­ do I get toe upstairs?¡± The hope that radiates out of her shatters me.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡±

    Rushing toward me, she nearly trips over her own feet, and this time I don¡¯t stop myself from catching her. My fingers connect with her hip, and I steady her as she crashes into my chest, hardly moving me with the impact of her body.

    Peering up at me through hershes, her gaze is a mix of disbelief and exhaustion. I can tell she is tired, the bags underneath her eyes are dark, and her skin is puffy from days of crying. Her anguish is a pierce to the heart. I didn¡¯t want to have to keep her in the basement. Truly, I didn¡¯t. But she fucking betrayed me, she fucking broke my trust.

    Taking a step back, I put a little distance between our bodies. ¡°Come. I made breakfast, and then I want you to take a bath.¡±

    She nods her head almost stiffly. I start for the door and realize within a second that she isn¡¯t moving. Twisting around, I find her just standing there, staring at the open door. Did the solitude hurt that badly?

    I extend my hand out to her. ¡°Your breakfast is getting cold.¡± The growl of my voice causes her to snap out of it, and her eyes dart to my hand. A visible shiver slices through her, and then she ces her hand in mine. I shouldn¡¯t hold her hand, I know that. It will make her think things, but I don¡¯t really care right now.

    Her hand feels so dainty in mine, soft and smooth. It takes great strength to stop myself from stroking the top of her hand with my thumb, but I manage.

    Together we head up the stairs, and I ignore how perfect her hand feels in mine. It¡¯s stupid to even consider her being anything to me. I just locked her in a cold basement for a week straight for defying me. If she feels anything for me, it¡¯s going to be hate.

    When we reach the table, I release her hand. She slides into her seat, and I follow, doing the same across from her. A symbolic feeling of normality washes over me, having her sit and eat with me. I guess I wasn¡¯t aware how much I¡¯d grown used to having her here.

    Fallon doesn¡¯t even blink. She picks up her fork and practically inhales her food. I eat just as fast and by the time she is done, I¡¯m finishing up as well. She moves to pick up the tes, stepping right into her duties from before, but I shake my head, stopping her.

    ¡°No. We can clean upter. I want you to go take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ are you going toe too?¡± she asks, almost like she is scared I will.

    I shake my head. ¡°Not this time. I have something to do before my friend gets here.¡±

    ¡°Your friend?¡± She sounds astonished.

    ¡°Yes, someone I trust and work with,¡± I exin. She looks unsure and nervous about someoneing over. I¡¯m guessing more so at the mention of him working with me. Fallon isn¡¯t stupid. She must have figured out by now what kind of work I do, which means my work associates are just as bad as me.

    I gesture for her to lead the way, and she hesitantly does. I¡¯d have given her a shower, but doing so would¡¯ve made herfortable, and the point of being in the basement was the opposite.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    As she walks up the stairs ahead of me, I notice how thin her legs are. Did she lose weight while in the basement? She never finished her meals when I brought her food, but I didn¡¯t think anything of it until now.

    She strips out of her panties and my sweater and eagerly heads for the bathroom.

    While she is in the tub, I sit on the bed, going over the n in my head. When I asked him for a favor a week ago, I wasn¡¯t really sure what I was going to do.

    Now I do, and though I don¡¯t particrly want to do this, I have to. I need to know who she nned to call, who she risked her own life for because if I was anyone else. If she had been sold to any other fucker at that auction, she¡¯d have been killed for doing that.

    It¡¯s not like I can use my standard interrogation techniques on her. Her skin is thick, and even when afraid, she can manage to keep her secrets locked down. I need to go one step further. I need to cross that line, whether I want to or not.

    I already know I¡¯m an asshole for what I¡¯m going to do to her. I¡¯ve battled with myself all week over if I really wanted to follow through with it, but I have to know what she¡¯s hiding, what was worthy of tossing everything away.

    Thinking about the private investigator, there is the possibility of her working for someone, that she was nted at the auction for a reason, but that¡¯s a far stretch. I¡¯m apprehensive to believe that there isn¡¯t more to the story.

    It¡¯s more likely she has a boyfriend that she¡¯s afraid to tell me about. That possibility is both usible and infuriating-the thought of another man touching her, putting his hands on what¡¯s mine. I shake my head to rattle the thought away, but it sticks.

    I¡¯ve never been possessive over a woman before, but when ites to Fallon, I will kill anyone who threatens to take her away from me. I know it. Feel it with every beat of my heart. No matter what happens, she will be mine till I say otherwise.

    From my spot on the edge of the bed, I can see right into the bathroom. Fallon grabs a towel and starts to wrap it around her body, but before she can fully cover herself, I¡¯ve gotten a view of her wet, slick body. My cock, of course, hardens to steel.

    I¡¯ve missed that, having her close to me, her whimpers of pleasure, of being inside of her. If she hadn¡¯t fucked it all up, everything would still be the same, and I wouldn¡¯t be preparing to hurt her.

    Fallon steps into the bedroom, the towel wrapped securely around her body. Her long blonde hair is dripping wet, and my eyestch onto a drop of water that glistens against her corbone. My mind goes straight to licking that drop of water off her skin, to spreading her thighs and feasting on her clit, to sliding deep inside¡­

    ¡°Markus?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I snap, her voice dragging me out of the lustful haze.

    I can¡¯t be thinking about getting close to her or fucking her. Not until I find out what I need to. Answers before anything else.

    ¡°Why is your friending by?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when he gets here,¡± I tell her with a growl. She stares at me as if she knows something bad is going to happen. I wonder what she sees. What do I look like to her?

    Like a monster? Like I want to ravage her alive?

    ¡°All I need you to know is that I want you to be on your best behavior. If you¡¯re thinking of trying something, don¡¯t. La won¡¯t save you. He¡¯s bad, maybe even worse than me. Not only that, but if you do try something, the cell in the basement will be the least of your worries.¡± There is so much malice in my words, it¡¯s almost hard for me to speak them.

    Fallon¡¯s throat bobs, and she white knuckles the towel. She¡¯s afraid. I can see it, smell it. Like blood in shark-infested waters, she¡¯s leading me right to her, showing me right where to strike.

    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡±

    I nod and stare into her azure eyes while I speak my next sentence, ¡°I hope so because next time it won¡¯t be the basement you face. It will be me.¡±

    It¡¯s clear she is still scared, but instead of cowering at my words, she stands tall. In another life, she would be perfect for me, and I could treat her decently, maybe not with love, but I could care for her.

    In this life, I don¡¯t know what we are or what there could ever be between us. Before I can figure it out, I¡¯ve got to clear the air between us. Find out who she was calling, and why? And after tonight, I¡¯ll have my answer.

    I just hope I don¡¯t have to hurt her too badly, trying to get it.

 Chapter 117

    Fallon

    Our conversation from earlier has weighed heavily on my mind through the afternoon. His threat looming over me like an ominous cloud. I don¡¯t know his next move, and that terrifies me. I should be able to read him better by now, but I can¡¯t. I wonder what secrets he¡¯s hiding, what kind of darkness lingers beneath the surface.

    I get the feeling there is so much more to him than he lets on and that I¡¯ve only seen a fraction of it. I wonder if he would actually hurt me. Everything he¡¯s done up to this point has been child¡¯s y.

    Part of me refuses to think he could hurt me while the other part of me doesn¡¯t, not while knowing how dangerous he is. The thoughts linger even while I continue to push them away. It¡¯s like my mind won¡¯t stop conjuring up ideas.

    The afternoon bleeds into the evening, and I get more and more anxious with every second that ticks on the clock. Markus¡¯s friend will be here soon.

    I¡¯m wary of having another man in the house. It¡¯s hard enough to deal with Markus, but another man¡­ that thought leaves me in ragged knots.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    An rming ding-dong bounces off the walls of the house, startling me. I nearly fall off the couch in my haste to stand. Markus casually shoves off his seat, giving me a look that says behave or else. I clutch a hand to my chest to stop my heart from beating out of it. I didn¡¯t even know this ce had a doorbell.

    Markus¡¯s huge frame fills the doorway, making it impossible for me to see who is on the other side, but I assume it¡¯s his friend.

    ¡°Hey,¡± a voice I¡¯ve never heard greets coolly.

    This is definitely his friend.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Markus gestures and takes a step back, leaving space for the mystery man to enter. If I was smart, I would avert my gaze, look anywhere but at him, but I prefer to look my enemies in the eyes. He walks across the threshold and into the house, and if I thought the room was small before, it¡¯s even smaller now.

    Tall, dark, and handsome. A true cliche if I ever heard one, but that¡¯s what he looks like.

    At first nce, he looks like the all-American boy, but the way he carries himself tells me his normal appearance is a facade. Everything about him screams dark, in an evil kind of way.

    His hair is dirty blond, unruly, and a little shorter on the sides than on top, almost military style. His eyes, a dark shade of blue, almost violent when they meet mine. I wonder what secrets they keep locked inside? I wonder how many people he¡¯s killed? In what way he¡¯s connected to Markus?

    None of those questions will get an answer, though, so I don¡¯t dwell on them long. It¡¯s obvious he works out or does some type of physical activity. Where Markus is beefy, almost like a lumberjack, this man is slender, tall with an athletic body.

    ¡°La, this is Fallon. Fallon, this is La,¡± Markus introduces us with a grunt, interrupting the stretch of awkward silence.

    I can feel his gaze like a thousand pinpricks against my skin. He¡¯s waiting for me to do something stupid, watching like a shark watches for blood in the water.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± I reply meekly.

    La¡¯s eyes twinkle with excitement, and I don¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t like the way his gaze turns hungry as it drifts over me, almost as if he¡¯s interested.

    Markus wouldn¡¯t dare to share me, would he?

    ¡°Fallon was just going to start the sides for dinner,¡± Markus hisses through his teeth, his eyes shooting daggers at me. For whatever reason, he wants me to disappear for a while, and I¡¯ll dly do that.

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I pretend as if I knew that. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the kitchen if anyone needs me,¡± I say with way too much cheer. Even though the kitchen is only a few feet away, I exit the room like it¡¯s a three-mile hike up a mountain, and I should¡¯ve left a day ago.

    I expel all the air out of my lungs. All I have to do is make it through this evening dinner, and then La will leave, and with him will go the anxiety I¡¯m feeling.

    * * *

    Dinner passes in a blur, and I spend most of it pushing my food around on my te. I can hardly stomach the steak, even though it smells delicious. All my attention is on Markus. Something is off about him.

    I can¡¯t put my finger on it, but he is acting strange, and strange enough, I doubt it¡¯s because his friend is here. Throughout dinner, La seemed to slip a mask over his face, simr to how Markus does. Concealing his emotions and feelings beneath it.

    He watches me with this unreadable expression stered on his face. He hasn¡¯t really talked to me at all, not since Markus introduced us, but I don¡¯t need him to talk to me to know he¡¯s here. I can feel his eyes on me all the time.

    It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s waiting for something to happen. What that is, I¡¯m not sure.

    As I finish cleaning up the dishes, I wonder if La expects me to ask for help, or maybe he wants me to be scared of him?

    It¡¯s almost like this whole day is a test, and tonight I¡¯m going to be locked back up in that cell. I think Markus is distancing himself from me on purpose as if he is scared to get too close, too attached, because only he knows what¡¯sing next.

    Maybe I¡¯m imagining things, or maybe he¡¯s preparing himself. Preparing to hurt me. I still haven¡¯t told him who I was going to call, and I¡¯m sure he realizes that. I don¡¯t think Markus is the kind of person who gives up that easily or forgets.

    No matter what, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes not to be put in that cell again.

    While Markus seems cold and detached, my emotions are all over the ce. I¡¯m on edge because someone I don¡¯t know is here, Markus is acting off, and on top of that, I still haven¡¯t called them. I¡¯ve been here three weeks now and haven¡¯t contacted them once.

    What if they think I¡¯m dead? What¡¯s going to happen to¡­

    ¡°Fallon,¡± Markus¡¯s deep voice drags me from my dark thoughts. ¡°Come here.¡± The timbre of his voice sends shivers down my spine. This isn¡¯t going to lead anywhere good. I drop the dish back into the warm soapy water and dry my hands quickly.

    When I turn around and head into the living room, both men are standing there and looking my way. Goosebumps pebble my flesh under the scrutiny of their cold-hearted stares. They are about to do something to me. I just know it.

    My steps falter immediately. I¡¯m tempted to run, to turn away from the wolves, and do whatever I can to escape. Markus¡¯s gaze turns angry. He knows exactly what I¡¯m thinking.

 Chapter 118

    Fallon

    ¡°Come. Here,¡± he orders, sterner this time. All I can see is the cell downstairs-the same four walls. No light, no sunshine. Coldness all around me. My insides knot a thousand times over. Swallowing down the golf ball-sized lump in my throat, I make my feet move. I force my feet forward because the alternative is worse.

    ¡°Stand in front of me.¡±

    With shaking legs, I follow hismand and stop right in front of him. I¡¯m a dog willing to do any trick for her owner. La moves behind me, and suddenly, I¡¯m sandwiched between them. My heart seizes in my chest. What¡¯s happening?

    I turn my head to see what La is doing, but Markus grabs me by the chin with two fingers and pulls me back, forcing me to see only him.

    ¡°Eyes on me, Fallon.¡± His voice is smoke wisping through the air.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, my voice small and unsure.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to y a game. I¡¯m going to ask you some questions, and you¡¯re going to answer them truthfully. Each time I think your lying, La is going to take one item of clothing off your body. If you are naked by the end of the game, you lose, and you don¡¯t want to be the loser in this game. Do you understand?¡±

    I want to nod my head, but I¡¯m frozen.

    My whole body is petrified with fear. If I¡¯m naked at the end, I lose. I¡¯m too scared to ask what happens when I fail. Yes, when, because I already know I¡¯m going to have to lie, and he is going to know when I do. It¡¯s a test, the biggest one yet, and I¡¯m about to fucking fail.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take that as a yes,¡± Markus says. He doesn¡¯t even skip a beat and jumps right into things.

    ¡°First question. Did you know the guy with the camera?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. That much is true. I didn¡¯t know that guy.

    Markus inspects me for a moment, his eyes narrowing. I¡¯m so afraid I shake.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± he finally says. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know him. Fine. Next question. Do you know who sent him?¡±

    Shit. Shit. Shit.

    ¡°No.¡± I try to keep my voice even.

    Markus shakes his head like he is disappointed in me. ¡°Do you want to reconsider that answer?¡±

    Pressing my lips together into a firm line, I say nothing and watch Markus look past me to his friend. They are both so much taller than me they can look right over my head. A momentter, I feel La¡¯s hands grabbing the hem of my shirt and pulling it up. I raise my arms automatically, letting him take off my shirt. There¡¯s no point in fighting it.

    He drops it on the floor next to us, leaving me in a pair of leggings and bra. Goosebumps spread across my upper body, and I¡¯m reminded of the coldness I felt while in the basement. Tears prick at my eyes, but I force myself to hold them back. I will not cry in front of them.

    ¡°Next question. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, relieved that he is asking something I can actually tell him.

    ¡°Were you really going to call your parents from my office?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I lie again. This one falls from my lips a little easier since I¡¯ve already told it a few times, but Markus still sees right through me.

    Shaking his head again, he motions to La, who quickly undoes my bra. He pushes the straps slowly off my arms and lets the bra fall to the floor carelessly. Cool air washes over my exposed breasts, and I¡¯m d La is standing behind me and can¡¯t see. Though, I have the feeling that if I lose this game, he is going to do more than see them.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Were you sent to the auction by someone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Another small shake of Markus¡¯s head, and La is pushing his fingers into the waistband of my leggings, pulling them down my legs, leaving me in nothing but my thin panties.

    ¡°Did someone send you to get to me?¡± Markus¡¯s voice is nothing more than a growl now. He is angry. So fucking angry. Each word prates deep through my skin, and I know at any second I¡¯m going to be on the receiving end of that fury.

    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head and squeeze my eyes shut.

    La dips his fingers into the sides of my panties, his touch burns me, and he pulls them down roughly, making me gasp. My knees are so weak, I think they might give out at any second. Every inch of my body is shaking at what¡¯s toe, and all I can think about is how I wish I could tell him the truth. But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t tell him. The risk outweighs the reward. Tears threaten to fall from my eyes, all the emotions inside me push to the surface at once.

    ¡°Get on your knees,¡± Markus orders, just as I hear him undoing his pants. I feel La¡¯s hands on my shoulders, pushing me down gently, but instead of obeying and getting down on my knees, I shrug away from La¡¯s hold and lunge myself at Markus. I have to try, try to get him to see that I don¡¯t want this. That I don¡¯t want to lie to him.

    Wrapping my slender arms around his torso, I bury my face into his irond chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I repeat over and over again, hoping that he believes me. Hoping he doesn¡¯t go through with whatever he has nned.

    I¡¯m certain he is going to push me away. Push me into his friend¡¯s arms, but nothing happens. No one speaks or does anything. An eternity seems to pass before Markus wraps his arms around me, engulfing mepletely while pulling me closer into his chest.

    ¡°Go upstairs to the bedroom and wait there for me. Don¡¯t do anything else. Don¡¯t fucking touch anything else. Go straight to the bedroom and wait on the bed. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I blurt out, nodding my head furiously.

    I don¡¯t bother picking up my clothes, and I don¡¯t dare to look back at La. I¡¯m too afraid that Markus will change his mind. I simply untangle myself from him and run up the stairs like I¡¯m being chased by a swarm of bees.

    When I reach the bedroom, I climb onto the bed and sit in the center. Drawing my legs to my chest, I wrap my arms around my knees and wait for Markus. I don¡¯t know if La is going to leave now, or what Markus will do to me next.

    All I know is that I am grateful he stopped whatever he had nned downstairs.

 Chapter 119

    Markus

    I can taste her fear. It coats the air, leaving a sweet tang against my tongue. The way she rushed into my arms like I was her saving grace and not her damnation.

    It made my chest swell. Fuck, her pleading, tears filling her eyes. Fuck it all to hell. I was sure I could do it. Sure, I could fucking push through her pleads, but somehow, she crawled under my skin. Weaseled her way in there slowly.

    I felt like punching myself in the face right now.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t go through with it.¡± La grins in front of me. I try not to look down at the floor where all of Fallon¡¯s clothesy discarded. Thank fuck, La didn¡¯t see anything but her ass.

    ¡°Shut up and get out of here.¡± I point him to the door.

    ¡°Do you want me to do it? While you¡¯re gone, I mean.¡± La barely gets the words out before I¡¯m pouncing on him. My hands wrap around his throat, and I growl into his face like a feral animal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking think about touching her again. This was a one-time thing.¡±

    Laughs and shoves me away. ¡°You told me to, stupid.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I know!¡± I roar.

    Fuck, I know. Just like I know he¡¯s only trying to be a good friend. Offering me help. ¡°How would you feel about me offering to take care of ire?¡±

    La¡¯splete body stiffens, and every trace of a smile is wiped from his face. Not so fucking smug now, are you? ¡°Don¡¯t even talk like that. It¡¯spletely different, and you fucking know it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it is.¡± I withhold an eye roll. ¡°Now get out. I have things to take care of.¡± I open the front door, ready to shove him out on his ass, when he stops right in the doorway.

    ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t drive out here just to help you.¡± A cocky grin lights up his face.

    ¡°I remember. I was hoping you would forget to bring up whatever it was you wanted to talk about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡± He shakes his head.

    ¡°What do you need to tell me or better yet ask me?¡± I grip onto the wooden door tighter.

    La¡¯s face bes serious in an instant. It¡¯s scary how quickly he can switch gears. It¡¯s also scary how infatuated he is with this ire girl.

    ¡°Your brother, Felix. Are you still in contact with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply as if I¡¯m annoyed, which I kinda am.

    ¡°Could you give me his number? I need help with something, and your brother is the man for hacking and tracking down people.¡±

    ¡°First, he¡¯s not cheap. Two, if Julian finds out you¡¯re working with him-¡±

    La interrupts. ¡°He won¡¯t. This is none of Julian¡¯s business, and it doesn¡¯t affect the family in any way. This is for me and me alone.¡±

    Regardless of my brother being my blood rtive when he and Julian fell out, I choose to stay loyal to Julian. It caused discord between my brother and me I¡¯m not sure will ever be resolved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be dragged into this mess, so keep my name out of it. I¡¯ll text you his number, and only because I feel bad for you.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be. Thanks, fucker, if you need anything, let me know.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not friends,¡± I growl.

    La snickers. ¡°Sure, we aren¡¯t, asshole.¡±

    As soon as he is gone, I make my way up the stairs. As a warning, I stomp my feet with each step.

    I¡¯m nowhere close to knowing the fucking truth, but I couldn¡¯t go further, not with her clinging onto me like I¡¯m her lifeline, begging me not to do it. Fuck, I¡¯ve gone soft. Julian would be disappointed in me, the other men would call me a pussy. I know Fallon is a weakness I can¡¯t afford, but she¡¯s also a drug I can¡¯t kick.

    When I enter the bedroom, I find Fallon sitting in the center of the mattress, looking small and fragile. Her eyes are wide and wary. She¡¯s apprehensive about what¡¯s going to happen next, and rightfully so. I don¡¯t even know what the fuck I¡¯m going to do. I should throw her back in the cell with the light off this time, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do that either.

    Needing to expel some of the energy out of my body, I pace the floor in front of the bed. I feel her eyes on me, moving like a ping pong ball as I move across the floor.

    What the fuck am I going to do with her now?

    I need information, but I can¡¯t fucking bring myself to do what it takes to get it out of her. Hurting her isn¡¯t an option. I can¡¯t.

    There is so much pent up aggression lingering inside of me, I feel like I¡¯m about to burst at the seams. Plus, I haven¡¯t fucked anything but my own hand for a week, which is a dangerous mixture. Those are the perfect ingredients for a bomb, and I¡¯m about to go off.

    Stopping mid-step, I turn and look directly at Fallon. Like a siren, she sits on the bed,pletely naked and exposed. She¡¯s looking up at me with her big blue eyes, almost pleading with me. My cock stiffens, and even if I didn¡¯t get the answer I wanted, I know that I¡¯ve held off long enough. One more night without her, and I might fucking die.

    I¡¯ve got to have her. All of her.

    Raw primal hunger for her pumps through my veins; I move closer to the bed, my eyes remaining on hers the entire time.

    ¡°Lie down on your stomach,¡± I order, and to my surprise, she does it without questioning me. Herpliance only feeds the fucking beast that¡¯s ready to fuck her three ways through this mattress.

    Grabbing a pillow, I slide my arm under her belly and lift her up enough to stuff the pillow beneath. Straightening back up, I take her in. With her ass up in the air, I can see her folds peeking out at me. ying a ridiculous game of peek-a-boo.

    I bet she is wet for me already, but that¡¯s not what I want right now. Her pussy might be good, but I want more. I need to im something else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I warn before I grab the rope off the floor on my side of the bed and start to tie her wrists together. Looping them around the headboard, I secure them. I test the rope, tugging on it, and make sure it¡¯s not digging too tightly into her wrists.

    ¡°W-what are you going to do to me?¡± Her voice is muffled by the sheets, but even so, I can hear the tremble in it.

    ¡°I want yourplete submission tonight. I want you to trust me. Let me do whatever I want. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ as long it¡¯s just you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, only me. No one else is going to touch you.¡± Ever. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, asking La to do this. The thought of him touching her again makes me want to put a bullet in his brain.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmurs against the sheets. Even with her voice muffled, I can hear how relieved she is.

 Chapter 120

    Markus

    I retrieve a small bottle of lube from the side table and undo the cap. Her puckered little hole is calling my name.

    Sitting down on the bed beside her, I pour a generous amount of lube in my palm, close the bottle, and toss it to the side. I rub my hands together before cing both on her ass. I massage her cheeks first, kneading her firm globes until they are pliant in my hands.

    When I run my thumbs further down her crack, I feel her tense, and I know she just realized what I¡¯m going for.

    ¡°Have you been fucked here?¡± I ask, circling my thumb over her tight hole.

    ¡°No,¡± she mumbles into the bed.

    Knowing that she¡¯s never been touched there only gets me harder, which I thought was impossible. Keeping one hand on her ass, I use my other to undo my pants and free my throbbing cock. When I look down, I¡¯m not shocked to find it looking like it feels.

    Painfully hard, the head almost purple. I can¡¯t wait to be inside of her. Fuck, I should prepare her more, make here once, but I¡¯m too far gone. Too close to the edge.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your ass now,¡± I tell her while pushing my thumb inside just a little. Pumping in and out slowly, I watch my thumb disappear.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± She¡¯s trembling, her tight ring of muscles squeezing my finger. I want to soothe her, banish her fear of what¡¯s toe away, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m so close to drowning in her, nothing short of a damn miracle is going to stop me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be. Not about this. I¡¯ll make it good for you. I just need you to trust me, submit, and listen to what I say.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She sucks a shallow breath into her lungs, and I push my thumb in a little deeper.

    ¡°Keep that tight hole rxed for me.¡± I pull my thumb out and rece it with two of my fingers. I start with slow and shallow thrusts and work my way up to being able to shove my fingers in as deep as they will go without her tensing up.

    Using my other hand, I massage her lower back until she bes moltenva in my hands, and a soft little moan that¡¯s slightly muffled meets my ears.

    Fuck. I¡¯m going to make her love this. Make it so good she¡¯ll prefer that I fuck her in the ass over pussy.

    When I think she¡¯s ready, I ease my fingers out and pour a generous amount of lube on my cock. Climbing up on the bed, I straddle her legs, so my cock rests perfectly between her globes. Her ass is fucking perfect, firm but with a little jiggle.

    ¡°I love your ass, and I can¡¯t wait to fuck it,¡± I pant.

    Grabbing her with both of my hands, I spread those cheeks apart and rub the tip of my cock over her puckered hole. I push the thick mushroom head against her tight hole, slowly working my way inside. I have to grit my teeth and breath through my nose as I work slower than I¡¯ve worked for sex in my life. With it being her first time, I had nned on teasing her longer, but once her tightness grabs onto my dick, I can barely restrain myself.

    Her little whimpers are the only thing keeping me from burying my cock all the way down in one thrust.

    Don¡¯t hurt her. Make it good. I repeat the words over and over again to myself. I push in slowly, letting her get used to my thickness. With nothing but the head of my cock in her ass, she looks divine. Only when I move deeper does she tense a little, the tight ring of muscles in her ass closing around my cock, and I hiss through my teeth at the sensation. I want to plow into her, own her fucking ass¡­ literally.

    ¡°Rx for me,¡± I croak, my voice tight.

    She whimpers, but after a moment, does just that, and the death grip she has on my cock bes nothing more than pressure.

    I run my hands up and down her lower back to keep her that way. Then, I move again. When I¡¯m mostly inside, I lean down and ce a chaste kiss on her shoulder.

    She tilts her head to the side, a tiny moan escapes her, and I continue kissing my way across her neck and back. I love how submissive she is, how trusting she is of me with her body. I want to keep her like this forever.

    Snaking a hand beneath her, I find her slick heat. She¡¯s wet, and her little clit is engorged, waiting for me to touch it.

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ Markus.¡± I rub gentle circles against it before upping my pace. When she starts bucking beneath me, seeking out her own release, I thrust forward and bury myself thest few inches inside.

    Pure bliss. It feels like heaven just grabbed me by the balls. I¡¯ve never felt anything of this intensity before, and for a brief moment, I remain still, sweat beading against my forehead, my lungs burning. Somehow, I manage topose myself and continue working her clit.

    ¡°How does that feel?¡± I grunt into the shell of her ear.

    ¡°Full, so full.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just weird, foreign, and full. I think you¡¯re too big.¡± Her voice cracks at the end, a tiny sliver of fear appearing there.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ll adjust. Give it a minute,¡± I grit through my teeth while holding onto my sanity by a mere thread. Her ass is gripping my cock so tightly, I can feel every fucking quiver her body makes. All I want to do is fuck her hard, rut into her like there is no tomorrow. Instead, I keep peppering gentle kisses along her skin and draw small circles across her clit, building the pleasure back up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start moving now,¡± I give her a little warning before I pull back my hips and thrust back into her.

    She whimpers at first, and I clench my jaw wondering if maybe it does hurt after all, but that quickly turns into a moan when I increase the pressure on her clit.

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± Fallon lets out a surprised gasp. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you I would make it good for you. I¡¯m gonna make youe while I¡¯m buried deep in your ass. You¡¯re going toe so fucking hard, you¡¯ll see stars, and because it feels so good, you¡¯re gonna beg me to shove my cock in this hole every night.¡±

    My dirty talk turns her on even more. I know because she grows wetter with each prating stroke. Before I know it, she is mewling into the sheets, tugging on her restraints, and pushing her ass into my groin. It¡¯s enough to make me explode right then, but I hold off. I want her toe first.

    ¡°Come for me, Fallon. Come while I fuck your tight holes¡­¡± Keeping the pressure against her clit, I dip a finger into her cunt, and that¡¯s what sets her off.

    Her body stiffens beneath me. Her ass grabs onto my cock so tightly, my balls draw up, and I know my own release is about toe.

    I let her ride out her orgasm before withdrawing my hand. Now that she¡¯se, I can seek out my own release without worrying about hurting her.

    Digging my fingers into her skin, I grab her hips and hold her in ce while I fuck her roughly. She whimpers beneath me but doesn¡¯t ask me to stop. I¡¯m delirious with need, using her, seeking out my release, and nothing else.

    Driving into her over and over, I feel the rush. My heart thunders in my chest and my toes curl.

    ¡°Fuck. I¡¯ming¡­ I¡¯m going to fill your ass with my cum.¡± I p her ass hard, and she tightens further around my cock. Shitfuckinghell. A secondter, I explode deep in her hole. Ie so hard and long, my vision blurs, and I stop breathing.

    Wave after wave of pleasure rushes over me until I¡¯mpletely spent.

    I copsed on top of her and catch my breath. I can still feel her ass pulsing around my cock, and I wonder if she came again. She¡¯s squeezing my cock like she did.

    When I realize she¡¯s not moving at all, my thoughts take a nosedive.

    Did I hurt her? Is she okay?

    Worried I might be crushing her with my weight, I push myself up and off her. I make quick work of the ropes, so I can turn her around and inspect her. Her eyes are closed, but her cheeks are flush, and her eyes are dry. She didn¡¯t cry. Still, I¡¯m worried that I was too rough?

    ¡°Fallon?¡± She stirs, but her eyes remain shut.

    Maybe I fucked her right to sleep? Lying down next to her, I slide my arms behind her head and turn her toward me. She sighs deeply and inches toward me. Maybe she is cold and seeking out my body heat. I pull her closer and tuck the nket over us both.

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± I tell her and ce a gentle kiss on her forehead. My heart expands in my fucking chest as the soft sigh she expels. That was good, too fucking good.

    I can¡¯t believe this is how the night ended. I was sure it would be a disaster with Fallon crying her eyes out in the cell, and me drinking myself half to death.

    Closing my own eyes, I¡¯m about to drift to sleep when I hear her murmur something. At first, I can¡¯t make out what she is saying at all. It¡¯s a mumble jumble of words that make little sense. Then I hear them loud and clear, the words that will not let me sleep a single minute tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to betray you¡­¡±

 Chapter 121

    Fallon

    Another three days pass. Things feel different and yet the same. I¡¯m still nowhere closer to getting to a phone to call those people. I¡¯ve thought about telling Markus the truth more than once, but the instructions were clear. I¡¯m not to tell anyone, especially not Markus.

    If I do, my sister will die¡­

    Pressure forms behind my eyes just thinking about her. She¡¯s been held captive as long as I have now, but I don¡¯t know under what conditions. Somehow, I doubt it¡¯s in a cozy cabin like I am, and that makes me feel so incredibly guilty.

    Markus has scared me more than once, threatened to hurt me even, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s done nothingpared to all my sister must have endured.

    Switching gears, I think back to that night three days ago. He didn¡¯t get the information he wanted, but he still didn¡¯t hurt me.

    His touch was gentle, possessive. He worshiped my body and drove out feelings I had no right feeling. He bought me, paid a million dors so that he could fuck me however he pleased. Thest thing I should be doing is giving in to these tantalizing feelings.

    Captive falling for her captor. It was stupid and would surely end in either heartache or death. Markus wasn¡¯t the type to love or even care for another human, so why was he showing mepassion when he showed no one else it.

    He hasn¡¯t asked me again who I was trying to call, which makes me wonder if he has something else nned or if he¡¯s simply given up.

    I mull over my thoughts while eating breakfast, which Markus made. Homemade oatmeal with fresh fruit. Each bite I takends in my belly like a brick. Across from me, Markus sits, watching me, his eyes glued to my spoon as I shovel food into my mouth.

    As if he realizes what he¡¯s doing, he shakes his head and snaps out of it.

    ¡°Hurry and finish. We¡¯re going on a little trip.¡±

    Newfound excitement fizzles in my belly. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    I try not to sound as eager as I feel but getting out of the house is just what I need today. I feel like a bird in a cage, never free, always longing for more. I need to feel the air beneath my wings just for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± Markus says, his voice icy.

    It doesn¡¯t sound like a surprise should, but I don¡¯t say that. Thest thing I want to do is piss Markus off. We¡¯ve been on such great terms, and I don¡¯t want that closeness to go away. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut for now.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Picking up the bowl, I ce it in the sink. When I turn around, I find Markus standing a few inches away. Jesus.

    ¡°You know for such arge man, you move like a ninja,¡± I blurt out.

    Markus gives me as close to a smile as I¡¯ve ever seen from him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to bete for the surprise.¡±

    I grin excitedly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Markus only nods, and I wonder if it¡¯s a surprise for another test.

    * * *

    In the car, Markus is quiet, too quiet. He grips the steering wheel almost as if it¡¯s someone¡¯s throat. We pass through a couple towns, and with each mile, I realize we¡¯re headed toward my hometown of Sun Valley. I chew on the inside of my cheek to stop myself from asking him where we¡¯re going. If I can keep the terror that¡¯s bubbling up in my stomach down, then I¡¯ll be fine. Maybe we¡¯re just passing through?

    That has to be it. I never told Markus where I lived. It¡¯s merely a coincidence. Right? It has to be. Knots of fear develop in my stomach, twisting and tightening to the point of pain. cing a hand against my stomach, I try to hide the pain.

    Markus doesn¡¯t even look away from the road, and I see that usual cold mask fall over his face. As we enter Sun Valley, I stare out the window, anxiously waiting to see what will happen next. Markus slows and turns onto a side street, then another, slowly getting closer to my house. Turning into the subdivision, I start to tremble.

    Once we reach my street, I¡¯m aplete mess, and my throat is so tight I don¡¯t think I could speak even if I wanted to. My family homees into view, and my chest starts to rise and fall so rapidly it feels like I¡¯m having a heart attack.

    Drive by, please drive by.

    The car slows and pulls to the curb. I can see everything I tried my best to rebuild with Markus crumbling beneath my feet. He puts the car in park and reaches across the seat for the glovebox. I bite my lip to stifle the scream threatening toe out of my mouth when I see the shiny glint of the gun. What¡¯s he going to do? Is he going to kill them¡­ or me?

    All I can think is how my sister will never be saved.

    How my parents will either lose both of their children or lose their own lives.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I beg, not even sure what I¡¯m begging for. I do know he is not here to drop me off and let me go. He is going to use my parents against me because he can¡¯t bring himself to hurt me anymore.

    Markus¡¯s cold eyes cut to me. There is no emotion there, just my own reflection. He¡¯s cold, heartless, a statue. My words will not reach him, and still, I have to try. I can¡¯t die here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, please. I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve been good.¡± His huge handes out of nowhere, and I flinch, afraid that he¡¯s going to hit me.

    All he does is ce his hand firmly over my mouth. He shakes his head, all but saying to shut up. My eyes dart to the gun in his other hand, and the tears welling in my eyes finally fall, slipping down my cheeks without permission.

    There isn¡¯t a single ounce of remorse in his eyes.

    After everything, ites down to this.

    ¡°I want you to think long and hard before you answer the question I¡¯m about to ask you because the wrong answer is going to result in one of your parents dying. Got it?¡±

    Shock. It rattles me to the core. I¡¯m not sure why, but I never thought he would go this far, that he would find a way to hurt me without actually hurting me. Staring into his eyes, I know I have no options. It¡¯s either tell him what he wants or risk one of my parent¡¯s dying.

    That¡¯s just not a risk I can take. He will do it. I know he will.

    The Markus in front of me now is the cold, calcted one, not the man who was gentle and kind to me the other night, and not even the one who put me in the cell. This is the Markus you can¡¯t reach, no matter how hard you try. Left with no options, I nod my head.

    ¡°Who were you trying to call in my office?¡± I swallow at the intensity of his stare and words. I can¡¯t breathe, can¡¯t do anything. He pulls his hand away to give me a chance to answer. A lie forms on the tip of my tongue¡­ would he really do it?

    I look at the gun in his other hand. Yes, yes, he¡¯s going to do it.

    ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯m shooting both of them.¡± He doesn¡¯t even blink.

    I¡¯m trapped in a corner, and even though the gun isn¡¯t pointed at my head, it might as well be. Telling him the truth will ruin my chances of saving my sister, but what choice do I have? None. I have no choice.

    ¡°Please, Markus, don¡¯t hurt them. They have nothing to do with this.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, now!¡± he roars like a beast, mming his fist down on the center console, the rage in his voice making me shudder.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The air wheezes out of my chest, and I close my eyes and open them again, trying to calm myself enough to fully speak.

    ¡°They¡­ they took my sister and forced me into doing the auction. When I went into the office, I was trying to call them so that I could let them know I was alive. I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll kill her if I don¡¯t get in contact with them soon.¡±

    Markus remains staring at me, not saying a single word. He¡¯s quiet, and that scares me. Why isn¡¯t he saying anything? Does he not believe me? Is he still going to shoot my parents? I find it hard to breathe, my lungs burning as if they have no oxygen in them.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill them. Please! You have to believe me, Markus.¡± My voice rises with each word I say till it sounds like I¡¯m screaming.

    ¡°Stop! Calm down. I¡¯m not going to hurt anyone,¡± he snaps, and immediately, I close my mouth. Why is it that even though he just threatened my parents¡¯ lives, I want to bury my face in his chest and have him soothe the fear that he put there.

    I breathe deeply in and out of my nose a few times to try and get myself to calm down.

    He¡¯s not going to hurt them. Everything is going to be okay.

    Giving me a moment to gather my wits, he asks a secondter, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°They wore masks when they took me. They told me that they would kill her if I didn¡¯t do as they said. All I wanted was to call her to make sure she was okay¡­¡±

    Markus puts the gun back into the glovebox and closes it. Even though it¡¯s put away, I¡¯m still afraid. Afraid of what he threatened. Afraid of what might have happened. I¡¯m shaken to the core,pletely rattled, and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to piece myself back together.

    Putting the car in drive, Markus pulls away from the curb and starts driving once more. I look back at my parents¡¯ house, wondering what they would think of me right now. I yearn to go in there, to hug my mom and tell her I¡¯m sorry, but all I do is watch the house get smaller in the rearview mirror as we go further down the road.

    I nce over at Markus, his features are unreadable, and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking or if he even believes me. I want him to hold me, take me into his arms, and tell me everything will be okay, but he won¡¯t. That¡¯s not the type of man he is. He¡¯s not going tofort me or care for me. He¡¯s going to take and take until there is nothing left.

    ¡°When we get back to the cabin, I want you to write the number down.¡±

    All I do is nod. I¡¯m not sure what he ns to do. Perhaps call them? I turn in my seat and look out the window, watching my hometown sh before my eyes as we drive away. How am I possibly going to save my sister now? I doubt Markus is going to let me call them. And even if I do¡­ if he finds out that I only told him half the truth, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do.

    I squeeze my eyes closed and breathe deeply through my nose. The walls are closing in around me, and there¡¯s nowhere for me to escape. I¡¯m stuck, and the closer the walls get, the more anxious I be. Soon they¡¯ll squeeze the truth right out of me, and when that happens, I¡¯m not sure Markus and I will be on the same side anymore.

    Not once he discovers what I was sent here to do.

 Chapter 122

    protectively. Without warning, I thrust to the hilt, my cock hits the back of her throat, and she gags like I anticipated, her hands pushing against my thighs in terror as I hold myself there for a moment before pulling back.

    A wheezing noise meets my ears as she sucks a breath of air into her lungs like it will be herst. I allow myself to look down at her for one brief second and find that tears are already leaking out the corner of her eyes. Below me, she looks so delicate, so fucking perfect, a fragile flower pushing through the concrete, wanting to prevail no matter how damning the circumstance.

    It makes me want to break her. No, I have to break her. I need her to tell me everything, need her to be broken and afraid. Need her to need me.

    Forcing myself forward, I repeat the process again, but this time I move faster. I slide deep, relishing in the loud gagging sound she makes and the way her tiny throat tries to swallow around my cock. Saliva dribbles out the side of her mouth and down her chin, and I swear I¡¯ve never seen anything more beautiful.

    ¡°You look so fucking pretty with my cock in your mouth,¡± I say between my teeth, pulling back and diving in again.

    She doesn¡¯t respond, but her nails sink deep in my thigh muscles, and I let out a hiss of pain. ¡°Fuck, yes. Hurt me. I want to feel your anger.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    From that point on, things get blurry. I fuck her mouth almost incoherently, holding her head in ce, pistoning my hips faster and faster, using her mouth as if it were her pussy, and she lets me, knowing this is her punishment.

    Hollowing out her cheeks, she tries to get me toe sooner by adding pressure, but I¡¯m not ready toe yet, and this punishment ends when I say so.

    ¡°I¡¯m in control.¡± I snap my teeth together and hold myself at the back of her throat. She makes another gagging sound as I choke her with my cock.

    Fuck, that sound is pure joy to my ears.

    When I can¡¯t hold off any longer, and her silky mouth bes too much for me to bear, I let go of her head and pull out. Taking my cock into my hand, I stroke faster, feeling the pressure in my balls, knowing I¡¯m going to being soon.

    ¡°Fucking look at me. Open that pretty little mouth, and don¡¯t you dare look away,¡± I grunt. Slowly, she does as she¡¯s told. Staring at her, I find her lips are swollen, her eyes are red as if she¡¯s been crying and not choking on my cock for thest five minutes.

    She looks shattered and beautiful, but more than anything, she looks like mine. I can tell she¡¯s turned on, the lustful ze over her eyes, giving her away. I almost feel bad¡­ almost.

    My orgasm nearly knocks me off my feet, my abs tighten, and I explode a secondter. It¡¯s a sight to see and one that leaves my heart thundering in my chest.

    Hot spurts of cumnd on her lips and against her tongue. She remains that way, with her mouth open, and the proof of my orgasm right in front of me. Addicted to her fucking touch, I bring my cock back to her lips.

    ¡°Suck,¡± I order, and like a submissive little mouse, she does. She sucks me hard as if she¡¯s trying to bring my cock back to life. ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± I growl, my voice sinister. I swipe my thumb over my release, rubbing it into her skin and lips, needing to mark her.

    When I feel she¡¯s had enough, I pull back and tuck myself back into my jeans before buttoning them back up. I feel her eyes on me, and I already know she¡¯s wet. Her pussy weeping against her cotton panties.

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± She pushes off the floor, the wordsing out in a stutter, and this is the part of the punishment I¡¯m going to both love and hate.

    ¡°Get you off?¡± I finish her sentence while cocking my head to the side.

    She swallows and nods her head to affirm that was, in fact, her question.

    I shake my head. ¡°Nope. As badly as I want your greedy little pussy, which I know is drenched and ready for my cock, this was your punishment for lying to me. Now you get to spend the entire day wanting something that I could easily give you, but you won¡¯t receive. Much like the phone number I asked for.¡±

    Anger rises in her features, overtaking the arousal that was there moments ago. I struggle to stop myself from ripping her yoga pants off and setting her ass on the edge of the counter right here in the kitchen to feast, but it has to be this way, even if I don¡¯t want it to be, even if everything in me says to give in to her wanton needs.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe you,¡± She hisses angrily.

    ¡°Believe it. Maybe next time you won¡¯t lie to me. Now, wash up and get back to making dinner.¡± I turn around and head back into the living room for another ss of whiskey. I can feel her gaze on me. It¡¯s like knives piercing into my back.

    Guess she shouldn¡¯t have lied.

    * * *

    Things are quiet throughout dinner and as we get ready for bed. Fallon hasn¡¯t said more than a handful of words, but the best of all is that she hasn¡¯t denied that she gave me the wrong number on purpose. I¡¯m stupid for being as pissed off about it as I am. It should be expected, but I keep hoping, thinking maybe because I treat her better than I know any other man at that auction would¡¯ve. Maybe she actually wants this?

    Before, the trust was growing between us, flourishing like a flower in the sun, but now that flower has been stomped into the ground. That thought makes me want to shake her.

    ¡°Do you have to go to the bathroom?¡± I growl, waiting at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispers, not even fucking looking at me.

    She¡¯s wearing one of my shirts and a pair of panties to bed. I don¡¯t dare admit to myself the pleasure I get from seeing her in my clothing. It¡¯s irrational and downright insane how much I want to make her mine.

    ¡°Good.¡± I stomp over to the nightstand and turn off the light.

    As badly as I want to push her away, I can¡¯t. My body won¡¯t fucking let me. She¡¯s an addiction I can¡¯t kick. I hated myself for leaving her so needy earlier, but I had to do something.

    Rolling onto her side, I spoon her from behind and toss an arm over her, tugging her back into my chest. She molds to my body perfectly and lets out a soft little sigh. I¡¯m tempted to bury my face in her hair, but I don¡¯t.

    Trailing my hand down her belly, I brush against the waistband of her panties. A shiver ripples through her, and I bite back a chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking responsive to my touch.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be,¡± she grumbles. ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t attracted to you.¡±

    ¡°We all have things we wish were different. Life isn¡¯t fair, that¡¯s just how it is.¡± I nip at her ear and slip my hand into her panties.

    She makes a strange sound in the back of her throat, and I swear the sound has a direct line to my cock. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A husky rumble leaves my chest. ¡°What I would¡¯ve done earlier but couldn¡¯t because I had a point to prove.¡±

    My fingers dance over her smooth mound, moving lower and lower while her chest rises and falls faster and faster. She wants this. Wants me so badly, I bet she can taste the release on the tip of her tongue. Dipping a finger between her folds, I find her wet and grin like an asshole. I stroke her clit, rubbing gentle circles against it.

    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t want you so much,¡± I growl into her ear and suck on the tender flesh beneath it. Her breath hitches in her throat, and with each stroke of my finger on her clit, her body melts further into mine.

    My cock stiffens, begging to be unleashed and let inside of her tight cunt, but she¡¯s not getting my dick tonight. Moving my fingers lower to her tight entrance, she lets out a frustrated sigh but shuts her mouth when I sink two thick fingers into her at once.

    ¡°So tight, so fucking perfect. You have no idea how jealous my cock is right now,¡± I say against the back of her neck, pumping my fingers in and out, listening as the sound of her arousal fills the room.

    ¡°Oh, god. Please, don¡¯t stop, please, don¡¯t.¡± Her handtches onto my arm. Her tiny nails sink into my skin, and I kiss the side of her neck harder, sucking on her, wanting to imbed myself deep inside her.

    Keeping my pace, I grind my palm against her clit, knowing it¡¯ll be the final blow.

    ¡°Come for me, squeeze my fucking fingers. Show me what my cock is missing.¡±

    Muscles stiff, her entire body locks up. I bet her toes curl. Her cunt tightens around my thick fingers, trying to push me out as she shudders against me, and her orgasm overtakes her, dragging her into the deep dark waters of pleasure.

    Like a feather, she slowly drifts back down to reality. Her pulse thunders beneath my lips, and I gently kiss her flesh while continuing to hold her tight against my chest.

    After a few minutes, I ease out of her panties and remain holding her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like withholding pleasure from you. I want to make you feel good.¡± The words are the most honest thing I think I¡¯ve ever said to a woman.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    It¡¯s thest thing she says before she falls asleep, her soft snores filling the air a short timeter. As I close my eyes, I wonder if there could be more to us. If the lies were pushed to the wayside, could we be something more? Could it be more than pleasure and pain? Captive and captor?

    I feel myself sinking deeper and deeper into sleep, and then I hear it, a loud crash that has me shooting into a sitting position on the bed.

 Chapter 123

    Fallon

    I¡¯ve never gone from a deep sleep to being wide awake so quickly. A crashing sound startles me, and my eyes fly open. In an instant, I know something is wrong. I¡¯m on high alert, and so is Markus, who is already sitting up in the bed next to me.

    He moves with lightning speed, pulling on some pants and grabbing something from beneath the bed. The moonlighting from the window reflects against shiny metal, and I realize he is holding a gun.

    There was a fucking gun lying just mere feet away from me this whole time?

    ¡°Go hide in the closet, and do note out until I give you the all-clear that everything is good,¡± Markus orders.

    For a moment, my feet are lodged like sticks in the mud, and I stand there looking at his gun. I know chaos is taking ce all around me, swirling like an approaching hurricane, but I can¡¯t bring myself to move.

    When I don¡¯t follow hismand, he takes matters into his own hands and grabs me by the arm. About that time, I snap out of it, but he¡¯s already dragging me across the room. He shoves me into the dark closet and shuts the door, the m of it is deafening.

    My heart is beating so loud and fast, for a few minutes, that¡¯s all I can hear-my own heartbeat thundering in my ear, and against my ribcage like a sledgehammer.

    The walk-in closet I¡¯m in is pitch ck, besides the sliver of moonlight escaping through the narrow window. I sit and stare at that small sliver of light, hoping and praying that nothing bad will happen.

    Then suddenly, there is a crash, something breaking, ss shattering, and males growling.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Markus is fighting someone. Somehow, that thought calms me a little. Markus is a big guy, muscr and taller than most men. If someone shoots him, he could die quickly, but in a fistfight, he probably has the upper hand¡­ unless he is outnumbered.

    Stepping closer to the window, I shove onto my tiptoes and peer down into the dark yard. I search for a car, but instead, find a man standing on the grass near the front door. He looks up and straight at me, almost as if he knew I would be standing here.

    I suck in an unsteady breath before I seize to breathe altogether. I¡¯m suffocating, drowning in a sea of terror.

    Only when he doesn¡¯t react, do I realize he must not be able to see me through the window. That fact doesn¡¯t do much to calm me, though. There are at least two men here and only one Markus. He¡¯s outnumbered, which isn¡¯t good.

    I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ Should I go downstairs and warn him? Try to help him? Maybe I can grab a knife from the kitchen, but then what? Do I just stab him and hope I hit where I should?

    Looking down through the window and at the man on thewn, I wonder why he is not going inside. He looks up again, then to the other windows as if he is looking for something.  No, not something, someone.

    He pulls something out of his pocket, which I quickly realize is a phone. The screen lights up, illuminating a small amount of his face. I can¡¯t see enough to recognize him.

    When he puts the device to his ear, I see it. The tattoo of a snake¡¯s head on the top of his hand, almost like it¡¯s crawling out of his sleeve.

    I recognize it immediately. It¡¯s one of my kidnappers. He was the younger man who took me from the campus. Ipletely forgot about that tattoo until now, but I know it¡¯s him. He is talking to someone on the phone. Fear and tion swirl inside my stomach like a sinister cocktail. These men are here for me, not Markus, and they know where my sister is. I need to talk to him. I need to tell him I need more time.

    When I make my next move, I don¡¯t think about the consequences. All I¡¯m thinking about is my sister. I open the door and leave my secure hiding spot against Markus¡¯s wishes. Pulling open the bedroom door, I briefly stick my head out into the hallway. When I don¡¯t see anyone, I walk out, sticking close to the wall as if it will somehow protect me. Sounds echo from downstairs and into the hall.

    I can hear two men grunting and the sound of more stuff breaking. They are still fighting.

    With only one way downstairs, I have no choice but to go down the stairs. As soon as I reach the bottom, I see them. Two men, one Markus, the other I don¡¯t know. They are in an even fight, both getting in some good punches with neither one budging.

    Markus¡¯s eyes find mine in an instant, and my heart stops. It¡¯s only a brief second that our gazes lock, but that¡¯s all it takes for me to know he is angry with me. I betrayed him again by not listening and putting myself in danger. The worst part of all and the part that has me second-guessing myself is that I know he¡¯s not going to forgive me this time.

    No matter if he will forgive me or not, and minus whatever feelings have been growing between us, my sister is the only thing that matters. I have to save her. I¡¯m here because of her.

    Shaking that dreadful feeling away, I dash through the open space and out the door without another nce.

    The cool night air washes over my skin, and a shiver wracks my body in an instant. Only then do I realize I¡¯m wearing nothing but a pair of panties and Markus¡¯ shirt.

    Why didn¡¯t I grab something to wear?

    ¡°I see her. She is still alive,¡± the man from the window¡¯s voice drags me from my thoughts. My head snaps up to where the sound ising from. He lowers his phone and starts walking toward me. An evil grin spread across his face.

    Even though every fiber in my body tells me to run away, I force my feet to walk toward him instead. The grass feels soft and cool against my bare feet as I step off the porch.

    ¡°I just need some more time,¡± I tell him when I¡¯m closer. ¡°I can still get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than three weeks, and you still haven¡¯t gotten it. We figured he had you locked up or already killed you, but here you are walking around without restraints. Interesting.¡± His voice is low and threatening. The sound has the small hairs on the back of my neck standing. My mouth dries, and my knees start to shake.

    He takes a step toward me, and Ie to a sudden halt, not wanting to get any closer than necessary.

    ¡°He never lets me out of his sights, and there is no phone. I¡¯ve been trying. I swear. Please, don¡¯t hurt my sister.¡± My voice just as shaky as my legs now. I¡¯d give up my own life at this point to protect my sister.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s toote for that. You didn¡¯t honestly think we would keep her for so long and keep our hands off her, did you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± I shake my head, not wanting to believe what he is saying.

    ¡°Maybe I should give you a taste of what¡¯s been happening to her.¡± He grins, and his eyes sh with lust and mischief.

    He takes yet another step toward me, and that¡¯s when I snap. Run-my brain screams.

    Spinning my body around, I take off. As fast as my legs will carry me, I run across the yard and into the forest surrounding the property.

    I hear the man following close behind, his heavy footfall getting closer and closer. I push my legs, forcing them to go faster. Adrenaline feeds my muscles, numbing my feet from the pain of rocks and sticks digging into the bottom of my feet.

    Thin tree limbs whip into my face and arms as I dash through the darkness of the woods. I slowly start to register the pain, but I ignore it and keep running.

    One moment, I am whizzing between trees, and the next, a body ms into me from behind, knocking the air from my lungs as he tackles me to the ground.

    Gasping in pure terror, I try to free myself. With everything I¡¯ve got, I buck, hoping I can get him off me, but he is just too heavy, too strong. Turning me in his hold, so I¡¯m lying on my back, he straddles my chest and snatches my wrists, rendering mepletely immobile.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I croak, pulling on my arms with all my might.

    ¡°Funny, that¡¯s what your sister keeps saying too.¡± He chuckles, and the ache in my chest expands. My sister, my poor sister. It¡¯s all my fault. I should have tried harder, done more. I should have helped her. I let this happen to her, just like I¡¯m responsible for this happening now.

    Why didn¡¯t I stay in the closet like Markus told me?

    After a moment of struggling, I free one of my wrists. Using the momentum, Ish out at my attacker, scratching across his face. I dig my nails into his skin until I feel warm blood running down my fingers.

    ¡°You fucking bitch,¡± the man groans before pulling his arm back. With a closed fist, he hits my face. Pain erupts across my cheekbone and spreads out all over my face like a wildfire.

    My eyes roll back, and the dark night bes even darker. I feel myself passing out, my vision blurring, but I force my mind to stay awake.

    Suddenly, my wrists are free, and a hand wraps around my throat while the other tears my shirt from my body. I can¡¯t breathe, my head feels like it¡¯s about to explode, and I know I can¡¯t keep myself awake any longer. I¡¯m going to die. I failed my sister, and now I¡¯m going to be vited before I die. Worst of all, this evil man is thest thing I¡¯ll ever see.

    Just when I think all hope is lost, the man on top of me is gone. All the weight is lifted from my body, ripped away like a tidal wave, leaving me on the forest floor, gasping for air.

    It takes me a few seconds to regain my bearings, to even realize what¡¯s going on. Grunts and groans areing from somewhere close by. I sit up and look around, and what I find has me both sighing in relief and shaking to the bones with fear.

    Markus has the man who attacked me shoved up against a tree, pummeling his fist against his face and body like he¡¯s a sandbag. Like a wild animal, and without mercy, Markus beats the man to a pulp.

    He continues his attack even after the man stops moving and slides down to the ground. Even after I¡¯m sure, he is dead. Markus is crazed, unhinged, and without humanity. He keeps punching the now dead body until there is only one thought left in my mind¡­

    I¡¯m going to be next.

 Chapter 124

    Markus

    Warm, sticky blood coats my bare chest as if it¡¯s a second skin, and it takes me a moment to get my ragged breathing under control. War wages beneath the surface, threatening to eat away at my control. In my mind, I still see that fucker touching her, hitting her face while she is helpless on the ground, and I want to bring him back to life just so I can kill him again.

    I quickly search his pockets, but there isn¡¯t a wallet or even car keys. My anger intensifies but diminishes a bit when I find a phone. It¡¯s not aplete loss. I shove the device into my pocket and return to Fallon¡¯s side.

    The sight of her as she sits on the cold ground, her knees pulled to her chest, her arms wrapped protectively around them while she sobs, is enough to do me in. I have to get us out of the woods and back into the house. I know thest thing she wants me to do is touch her, but she¡¯s not going to move on her own, so I have no option but to pick her up.

    ¡°We have to get into the house and get cleaned up,¡± I tell her, my voice thick.

    She shakes her head and squeezes her eyes shut, like that¡¯s going to make me disappear. I know she¡¯s going to struggle, so I move with rapid reflexes, snaking one hand beneath her legs while wrapping the other around her back and pulling her into my chest. Like a stallion, she bucks against my chest, but I hold her tighter.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­ please¡­¡± Fallon cries while continuing to struggle in my grasp.

    ¡°Shhh, stop fighting me,¡± I hush, but that only seems to make her fight me more. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go,¡± I growl like an animal.

    The mere thought of her trying to escape makes me feral. I¡¯m reminded that that¡¯s exactly what she did. I told her to remain in the closet, and she didn¡¯t. She ran right outside as if she couldn¡¯t get away fast enough. I¡¯m tempted to fucking put her on the ground and rut into her a thousand times over, marking her body with my own while telling her over and over again that she will never be free of me, but I don¡¯t.

    She is too close to the edge, too close to breaking, and I will not be the one that does that to her, no matter how tempting it is. When we reach the house, I jog up the stairs and into the bedroom. My thoughts are hyper-focused. I need to clean Fallon and myself, pack a light bag, and get the fuck out of here.

    The cabin is no longer secure, and I was foolish for thinking that whoever is after me would stop at one person.

    cing her at the foot of the bed, I walk into the bathroom and retrieve a washcloth. When I return to the bed, I find Fallon in the same position I left her. Her chin is tucked into her chest, and she looks more scared than I¡¯ve ever seen her before.

    My shirt, the shirt she wore to bed, is tattered, hanging off one shoulder haphazardly.

    The blood in my veins burns red hot as I drop my gaze, dragging it over her tiny body. Bruises have already started to form on her tender skin, and there is blood everywhere. It¡¯s hard to tell if she is bleeding or if the blood staining her skin came from me.

    I look down at her legs, her thighs, where fingertip bruises have formed. I know he didn¡¯t rape her. I know because I got there just in time. If I allow myself, I can still hear her screams. The bloodcurdling sound may live with me forever.

    ¡°Did he hurt you anywhere?¡± I ask, not wanting to know but needing to know all at once.

    When she doesn¡¯t move, doesn¡¯t even speak, I grip her by the chin and lift her face, so it meets mine. There is a turbulent storm brewing in her blue eyes. Pain, grief, and sadness consume her. She is lost inside herself right now. Unfortunately for her, things are going to get worse before they get better.

    ¡°Did he hurt you anywhere?¡± I repeat, this time a little slower.

    Fallon stares at me for a long moment before shaking her time.

    I nod and brush a few matted strands of hair from her face. She has a scratch above her eye and across her cheek that she must¡¯ve gotten from a stray branch or twig. The other cheek is unscratched but swollen and red.

    Using my thumb, I trace the cuts, making sure they¡¯re not deep. Her feet look to be cut up from running through the woods barefoot, but aside from bruises and the terror she is feeling, she will make it.

    I release my hold on her chin, and her face falls once again.

    She is broken, my beautiful flower, but she will prevail. I¡¯m vaguely aware I should be punishing her right now, but what that fucker did to her is punishment enough.

    I use the washcloth and clean the cuts on her face and feet. She has a little blood on her shoulder and arms, so I clean that off too.

    ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± I order gruffly, my patience already shredded.

    Fallon seems to fall deeper into herself, and I decide to take matters into my own hands. Leaving her once more, I go into the closet, find a shirt, yoga pants, and a fresh pair of panties. When I return, I dress her like a small doll, looking over her body for any injuries she may have been lying about. She reacts only briefly to my touch with a flinch, as if I¡¯m going to hit her.

    She should know better than that. I¡¯ve had all the time in the world to hurt her, and I haven¡¯t. When I¡¯m finished getting her dressed, I strip out of my pants, which are far less bloody than my skin. It looks like I bathed in the blood of my enemies.

    I don¡¯t care about the blood on my hands or the death and anguish I¡¯ve caused, but I know it scares Fallon, and thest thing I need is her bing more fearful than she already is.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I remember the man¡¯s phone as I¡¯m staring down at my jeans and retrieve it from my pocket. It¡¯s a burner phone, nothing special about it. There isn¡¯t even a lock on it. Stupid fucker. It¡¯s easy enough to navigate through, and I squeeze the phone hard enough to crush it like a pop can in my hand. In the messages is one single text, it¡¯s to a random number. The content of the message is a photo of Fallon.

    I clench my jaw in an attempt to stave off the roar that wants to release from within me. I will get to the bottom of this. I will extract any and all information I can from Fallon, no matter the cost. If knowing the truth is going to protect her, then so be it. I¡¯ll be the big bad monster.

    I¡¯ll do whatever I have to, to protect her, us.

    Loosening my grip on the phone, I walk over and ce it on the nightstand. The number will be valuable information forter.

    ¡°I need to rinse off quickly,¡± I say through gritted teeth, the anger mounting. Fallon doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me, not even as I walk into the bathroom and start the shower. I pop my head out of the shower every few seconds to make sure she is still there while the blood swirls down the drain.

 Chapter 125

    Markus

    Once clean, I grab a towel and dry off. Fallon is quietly sobbing when I enter the bedroom. I¡¯m tempted to go to her and console her, but such a thing will have to wait. We need to get out of here before more men arrive.

    I pick out clothing in the closet, get myself dressed, and grab a duffel bag that I find on the floor. Shoving some clothes into it for Fallon and myself, I return to the bed. There is another gun hidden beneath the bed, and I run my hand along the frame until I find it.

    It¡¯s a handgun, nothing fancy, but it will be good enough till we get where we need to be. I shove it into the back of my jeans, along with the phone from earlier, and walk over to Fallon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I order, but she doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Fallon,¡± I say a little more sternly. She lifts her head and meets my gaze. She is frozen, an iceberg floating in a sea of endless emotions.

    ¡°We need to leave. There could be othersing.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t running,¡± she whispers, her bottom lip trembling.

    Whatever patience I had left is gone. I¡¯m in no way capable of having this conversation right now. Not without wanting to throttle her. She knew what she was doing, knew that her one and only chance at escape would¡¯ve been right then. I don¡¯t for a second believe she wasn¡¯t trying to escape, but again, this conversation will be better suited for another day.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck right now, Fallon. Get up and pull yourself together. We need to leave,¡± I order once more and decide this time if she doesn¡¯t obey that I¡¯m simply going to pick her up and toss her over my shoulder.

    She shakes her head, fear trickling back into her eyes. Of course, she tries to make a feeble attempt to escape me, crab walking to the headboard, but I¡¯m past giving a shit, past all of it. This is survival now.

    ¡°I do not have the patience for your bullshit,¡± I hiss through my teeth and grab her by the waist. I pull her to the edge of the bed, getting a better grasp on her, and then toss her over my shoulder. Likewise, she struggles, but her escape is futile. She would have better luck fighting off a starving bear than me.

    ¡°I have to save her. I have to, you don¡¯t understand, Markus.¡± She starts to scream while pounding her tiny fists against my back.

    Her struggles intensify, and by the time I reach the car, I¡¯m done. I have nothing left to give her. I¡¯m hovering on the line of insanity, caught between crossing the line and standing on it. I drop the duffel bag to the ground and release my hold on Fallon at the same time. She slides down my front, her fists still raining fury down on me.

    ¡°I hate you and this ce. I hate that my sister was taken¡­¡± She¡¯s crying now. Big fat tears slip down her cheeks. ¡°They are hurting her, he told me. It¡¯s my fault¡­ and your fault! You should have let me call them.¡±

    All I can do is stare down at her.

    Her cheeks are red, and angry lines of fresh tears streak her face. I should care. I should wipe the tears away, cradle her to my chest, and tell her everything is going to be okay.

    That would be the right thing to do, the good thing, but I¡¯m not about to deliver false hope, and I¡¯m not listening to this shit. If she had been honest and given me the answers I wanted, none of this would¡¯ve happened.

    I¡¯m tired of ying nice.

    Tired of protecting her.

    Without even thinking, I grab her by the throat and push against the car, subduing her with my body. Panic shes like a lightning bolt across her eyes, overtaking the sadness. Her pulse thunders beneath my hand, and I give her throat a hard squeeze.

    I¡¯m slipping into the past, slipping further away.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Brushing my nose against hers, I inhale deeply. I wish her scent could bring me back¡­

    ¡°Your sister is still alive. You¡¯re still alive. For how long, I¡¯m not sure as you continue pushing and fighting me at every fucking turn. I¡¯ve asked you to tell me the truth, and you¡¯ve fought me with each step. The pain you¡¯re feeling right now is your own fault. I could protect us better, protect you better if you just gave me the fucking information, but you won¡¯t. I¡¯m going to have to go back on my word. I told you I wouldn¡¯t hurt you, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Markus, please¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The words wheeze past her lips.

    I¡¯m grappling for control, grappling with myself over how to handle her.

    There is no way around it.

    I pull away a bit, watching her face, her struggle, the way her hands pry at mine, wrapped around her throat. I¡¯ve never seen her more afraid of me before, not even the day I bought her. Her chest is rising and falling, but it doesn¡¯t seem like air is filling her lungs.

    Guilt pulses to life in my chest, but I ignore the pang.

    With my hand wrapped securely around her throat, I press my thumb firmly into the side of her neck. The blood supply to her brain is cut off immediately, and her fight-or-flight instincts kick in full force as she struggles harder. She digs her nails into my hands and tries with all her might to push me away, but there is no breaking the hold I have on her.

    I keep the pressure there until her eyes flutter closed, and she goes ck in my arms, her body giving out on her. Like a rag doll, she slumps against me, and I hold her close to my chest while I maneuver her into the passenger seat of the car.

    Once situated, I brush a few stray locks of gold hair off her mmy forehead. I¡¯m tempted to kiss her rosy lips, but instead, press a kiss to the crown of her head. I can¡¯t grow anymore attached to her than I am. Not until I know the whole truth.

    As I pull away, my gazetches on the red and swollen fingerprints that were left on her delicate throat. My stomach knots, and the guilt I tried so hard to bury, to swallow down, starts to rise up again.

    Before I can even think about it, I¡¯m touching the spots, tracing them ever so gently with my fingers. I don¡¯t like knowing that I put those marks there, even though that¡¯s who I am and who I will always be. I¡¯ll always be the viin, the killer, walking on the wrong side of thew.

    Pulling my hand back as if her skin is fire, I grit my teeth.

    No! I won¡¯t feel bad. I won¡¯t let the guilt take me for a heinous ride down memoryne.

    She ran from me.

    She¡¯s hiding secrets.

    She cannot be trusted.

    Those three things weigh heavily on my shoulders and are the reminder I need.

    If we¡¯re going to make it out of this on the same side, I will have to find a way to make her crack, and I have just the right idea.

 Chapter 126

    Fallon

    I wake with my heart galloping in my chest. I¡¯m disoriented, my thoughts muddled, making it hard for me to piece together anything.

    Sucking a full breath of air into my lungs, I exhale and swallow around what feels like a knot in my throat. My body aches as if I passed out or something. Sitting up a little more in my seat, I realize I¡¯m in a vehicle that¡¯s being driven down the road. I dismiss that altogether when I swallow once more and feel the sudden rawness in my throat.

    Instinctively, I lift a hand to my throat, my fingers press against the tender tissue, and I wince. What happened?

    Everythinges barreling into my mind in an instant.

    The men breaking in. The woods. Markus wrapping his hand around my throat. Strangling the life right out of me.

    Tears prick my eyes. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised or let down. This is who he is, who he¡¯s been all along. Ever thinking that I could trust him was my first mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go back on my word. I told you I wouldn¡¯t hurt you, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Markus is driving, staring out the windshield, his prating gaze focused on the road ahead. He¡¯s white-knuckling the steering wheel just like he did my throat.

    I want to say something, tosh out, but what good would that do me? It wouldn¡¯t change what¡¯s already happened? It wouldn¡¯t fix any of this or make my sister safe. I¡¯m spinning out of control, and I¡¯m not sure anything will be able to stop me.

    With each swallow, I try my best to ignore the throb in my throat, but it¡¯s a reminder of what he did to me, of how everything he said was a lie.

    I¡¯mpletely hopeless and afraid now. He told me he would never hurt me, and though he didn¡¯t really hurt me, it feels like he did.

    Like a statue, he remains motionless and silent. That only enrages me more. How can he sit there so calmly? It¡¯s stupid to feel as angry as I do over this. I know that, but nothing he has done to me thus far has amounted to what he did earlier. I¡¯ve never felt so afraid, never felt the real darkness inside of him, not until that very moment.

    I half expected him to kill me. The coldness in his eyes¡­ how uncaring he seemed, and how he took back his word on hurting me, truly hurting me.

    The mere memory of it makes me shiver.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± His deep, robust voice cuts through the air.

    I fold my arms over my chest. ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t give a fuck if you¡¯re mad at me. I did what I had to do. My options were slim, and you wouldn¡¯t calm down. You should be grateful I didn¡¯t shove your ass in the trunk.¡±

    I refuse to admit it, but he¡¯s right. I was too far gone to care about anything, and the only way he was doing to get me out of that house was the exact way he did.

    Markus isn¡¯t my main concern right now. My sister is. Thoughts of what that man back at the cabin told me circte through my mind.

    She¡¯s being hurt and taken advantage of, passed around, and raped. Bile rises in my throat. By the time I get to her, she¡¯ll be a different person, her spirit broken. How will I save her and myself? I feel like I¡¯m trapped between two canyons that are closing in on me more and more each day.

    The car slows, and Markus signals, taking the exit. I¡¯m tempted to ask him where we¡¯re going but press my lips together to stop myself from doing so. Whatever we shared back in that cabin ended there. It ended when he took back his word.

    Off the exit, he pulls into a small diner that¡¯s connected to a gas station. Markus parks the car and turns the engine off. He lets out a sigh and turns in his seat to face me. He¡¯s a mammoth of a man, and the space inside the car seems smaller because of him.

    ¡°Here¡¯s how this is going to work.¡± He pauses, and his cool amber-colored eyes briefly meet mine. ¡°We¡¯re going to go inside and eat. You¡¯re going to listen and behave yourself. Ignore anyone who asks you questions. Believe me, you don¡¯t want to know what happens if you fail to listen to me.¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯ll strangle me and kill everyone inside?¡± I scoff, and then realize how much of a reality that truly is.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to take you from me, and I¡¯ll punish you greatly for misbehaving. Now, are you going toe in with me and listen?¡±

    ¡°I hate you, and I don¡¯t want anything to do with you,¡± I growl.

    Markus rolls his eyes. ¡°I saved your fucking life back at the cabin, and I¡¯ve been protecting you when I could¡¯ve just been fucking you. I¡¯ve been kind to you, the only way I know how. I¡¯m a fucking criminal, Fallon, in case you¡¯ve forgotten. I bought you-paid money for your body. That doesn¡¯t exactly say knight in shining armor, does it?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    I huff out a breath. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen, but not for you. For the people in that restaurant because I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯te to work today thinking they would die.¡±

    Markus chuckles. ¡°Of course, not for me. Why make things easier for me, or us?¡±

    Us? There is no us. There is him and me, and we¡¯re on opposite sides of the spectrum. I want to help save my sister while he wants to keep me chained to his side.

    He climbs out of the car a secondter andes over to the passenger side. Opening the door, he grabs my hand and pulls me to my feet. My legs feel like jello and buckle beneath the weight of my body as I try to stand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± His voice strokes my ear.

    Leaning against him for support, I grow angry. I don¡¯t want his help. I don¡¯t want to feel the feelings I¡¯m feeling for him. All I want to do is save my sister, protect her, and make sure she is okay, but I can¡¯t even do that.

    I¡¯ve failed her and failed myself. Everything that is happening to her now is my fault, and I have to live with that. So no matter what Markus does to me, nothing will be worse than what I¡¯ve already done to myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I snap. ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    Markus takes a step back, and I almost eat the pavement but catch myself at thest second. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He tugs me forward, and I let him. Together we enter the diner, where the smell of fried foods and coffee fills my nostrils.

    ¡°Sit wherever you would like,¡± a middle-aged woman says as she pours a cup of coffee.

    Markus obliges and drags me to a booth in the corner of the restaurant, away from the other patrons. He releases the hold on my wrist, only to shove me into one side of the booth before sliding into the other.

 Chapter 127

    Fallon

    There are menus at the end of the table near the sugar and salt and pepper, and I grab one to give myself something to do.

    A woman who looks to be about sixty-years-old with graying hair saunters up to the booth. She looks like the mothering type. The kind that makes the best hot cocoa, crochets nkets, and stuff.

    Her gaze bounces between us beforeing to a stop on me. Her big eyes widen in horror. Oh god, are their marks on my throat? Do I have a ck eye? Shit, I didn¡¯t even look in the mirror. I probably look like I just lost a boxing match.

    ¡°What can I get ya to drink?¡± she drawls, dragging her gaze away from me.

    ¡°Two coffees,¡± Markus answers before I can even form a response.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The old woman seems to bite her tongue, nods her head, and whirls around, heading for the coffee pot. My heart skips a beat in my chest as anxiety swirls. Thest thing I need is for Markus to do something to her.

    I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to kill a little olddy.

    I stare down at my hands, which are holding the menu with a death grip. Markus doesn¡¯t say anything, and aside from somete-nies diner music, silence surrounds us.

    The little olddy returns with our coffees, setting them down in front of us.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have two number one breakfasts,¡± Markus orders for me, and I lift my gaze to re at him. He gives me a toothy grin that says try me, and I¡¯m tempted, but not enough to risk someone else¡¯s life. He¡¯ll kill everyone in here, even her, and I couldn¡¯t live with that on my conscience.

    ¡°Sure.¡± She scribbles something down on her little notepad and then turns to me. It¡¯s then I see her name tag. Minnie. It¡¯s hard to appear normal under her microscopic gaze, especially when I know she can see right through me.

    ¡°Ya know, sweetheart, if you need help¡­¡±

    I shake my head, fear rising up. ¡°I don¡¯t need help,¡± I whisper almost shamefully.

    I do need help, so much help, but not from her.

    Markus clears his throat, and I worry the second I look at him, he¡¯s going to have his gun out and pointed at this olddy¡¯s head. It¡¯ll be an image I won¡¯t soon forget.

    ¡°Listen,dy, you need to mind your own business,¡± Markus growls like a bear.

    Fear pulses through my veins like a second heartbeat. I¡¯m sure the waitress is going to back off, scared of Markus, but instead, her wary gaze flicks to him. She shoves her notepad into the front of her apron before cing her hands on her hips, ready to give him a lecture.

    ¡°Everything bes my business when it walks into my diner, boy. I know guys like you, seen ¡¯em my entire life. Always causing trouble and hurting women. Thinking they¡¯re the king of the world. Your type doesn¡¯t scare me. You¡¯re nothing but a little boy to me. I¡¯ve seen much bigger and scarier monsters than you.¡±

    Oh god. Please.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, really¡­ everything is okay,¡± I try to defuse the situation, afraid that Markus is going to lose his cool and flip his shit. My chest tightens, and I¡¯m prepared to jump between this woman and him if I have to.

    Strange enough, the opposite seems to ur. Instead of overreacting, Markus lets out a low chuckle and shakes his head. It¡¯s like he¡¯s amused and not at all threatened. The likelihood of her fighting him is slim, but she could call the police.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern and your bravery. Seriously,dy, you¡¯re hiding some gigantic balls under that tiny apron, but I can assure you, she¡¯s well taken care of. I¡¯m not the one who did that to her face, and I¡¯m not causing trouble, yet. I respect your need to check on her, but she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Her brows pucker together with disbelief, and I add for reassurance, ¡°I¡¯m okay. He¡¯s not hurting me.¡±

    She scowls, looking my face over once more. I know she doesn¡¯t believe us, and she shouldn¡¯t, however, after a second, she doesn¡¯t seem to care anymore.

    ¡°If you say so,¡± she mutters and walks away to submit our order.

    Once she¡¯s out of earshot, I peer over at Markus, giving him a dirty look. I find him sitting back in his seat with a smug look on his face. He thinks he¡¯s so smooth.

    ¡°You thought I was going to hurt her, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°You hurt me, so what makes it any different?¡±

    He leans across the table, his eyes bleed into mine, and I can¡¯t help but squirm.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you because I wanted to, Fallon. You left me no other option, and you continue to put yourself in danger again and again. As for the little olddy, I¡¯m not always a violent person. I can be very understanding, given certain circumstances.¡±

    It¡¯s my turn tough, but I don¡¯t.

    Even though this is a joke. All of it.

    Him and me. What we¡¯re doing right now.

    We¡¯re headed nowhere.

    A car with no destination.

    I have to focus my attention on finding the one thing that the person who took my sister wants. If I can find it, then maybe I can still save her.

    Or at the very least, I¡¯ll have a bartering tool. Hope starts to bloom in my chest at the thought. I could still do this. I¡¯ll save her at any cost. Even if that means putting myself in danger.

    He doesn¡¯t want to help me, anyway. He wants to keep me trapped, keep me as his for as long as he can. Soon he¡¯ll find out I wasn¡¯t made to be kept. This started as a job and will end as one.

 Chapter 128

    Markus

    I pull into my designated parking spot and cut the engine. The underground parking garage is silent and dimly lit. Still I feel like we¡¯re out in the wide open. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m bringing her here, to my ce, my apartment.

    I bought it because it¡¯s safe. But it¡¯s set up to keep people out, not to keep someone in. There is no way for me to keep Fallon here besides constantly having her tied up, and I know she isn¡¯t going to like that, not one bit.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Fallon asks curiously as she peers out the window.

    ¡°My ce. Come on.¡± I get out and jog around the car quickly just in case she gets any ideas about running. I take a step back, giving her some distance so she can get out.

    When she stands, I take her hand, close the car door, and lead her over to the elevator.

    ¡°Jesus, could you maybe slow down a bit. Not all of us are six feet tall,¡± sheins, and I grunt in response. All I want to do is get us upstairs. Here in the city, anything could happen, and we don¡¯t need to be ambushed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Inside, I punch in my code, and the door slides shut. When they reopen, we¡¯re looking into my penthouse. I tug her out of the elevator and into my living room. She digs her feet into the wood grain floor.

    ¡°Wow¡­ this is your apartment?¡± The shocked tone of her voice meets my ears.

    I nod and tug her further inside. ¡°You want a drink?¡± I ask before forcing her to sit on the couch.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡±

    I pour us both a ss of bourbon and hand her one. Taking the seat across from her, I lean back and take a sip of the amber liquid. A sigh slips past my lips. I still feel uneasy, but nothing like I felt on the way here oring into the building.

    Fallon takes a hesitant sip, almost as if to make sure it¡¯s not poisoned or something. Once she is convinced it¡¯s not, she takes an actual drink, leaving the ss half empty. Her blue eyes gleam when they meet mine.

    ¡°How long are you going to keep me here?¡±

    ¡°Indefinitely,¡± I reply, swirling the bourbon around in my ss.

    Sheughs. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    I look up from the amber waves in my ss. ¡°So am I.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just keep me forever.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    She sighs heavily, as if the weight of the world is pressing down on her shoulders. ¡°I need to help my sister.¡±

    ¡°You can help her. Give me the number. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Trust you?¡± Sheughs humorlessly. ¡°How can I trust you? You tell me that you are a bad man. You point out how you bought me and how you¡¯re using me until you¡¯ve had your fill. Hell, you told me just earlier today that you are going back on your word of not hurting me. Now you expect me to trust you?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you, and none of today would have happened if you would have done what you were told.¡±

    She ces her ss down on the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Markus. You can¡¯t just demand things and expect me to follow them blindly. I have my own mind, fears, and morals. I can¡¯t just override them. I can¡¯t change who I am, and I definitely can¡¯t risk my sister¡¯s life on a whim to trust the man who has not given me a single reason to trust him.¡±

    Logically, I know she is right, but what she doesn¡¯t realize is that¡¯s the only way this is going to work. She either tells me what I want to know and gives me the information so that I can help her, or she doesn¡¯t. I could easily make everyone disappear. Tie her to the bed and hunt down these people, killing them one by one, but she¡¯s stopping me.

    Fallon is the moralpass I don¡¯t have.

    She¡¯s the guidance I need, the rope tethering me to the rational side of thinking. Her sister would die before I could save her if I did things my way.

    ¡°So, tell me, Fallon. How do you see this working out? What do you think I should do with you?¡± I give her a moment to answer, but her rosy lips are set in a thin displeasing line. ¡°Hold on, let me guess. I should let you go, but don¡¯t worry because you¡¯re not going to tell anyone what happened to you, right?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± she blurts out. To her credit, she sounds sincere.

    Moving, I ce my ss on the table as well. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what you think right now, but in reality, you will eventually give in. People are going to keep asking you. Your parents will know you¡¯re lying right away, and they will nag you about it. Not to mention, the police will get involved. Do you really think you would be able to lie to an officer¡¯s face in an interrogation room?¡±

    Her eyes go wide, and the reality of everything sinks in. She knows I¡¯m right.

    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but you¡¯re a shit liar. Any cop is going to smell your lies from a mile away, and then they¡¯re going to tell you stuff like, if you don¡¯t tell us the truth, we¡¯ll have no choice but to charge you for obstruction of justice-¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t do that,¡± Fallon gasps. It¡¯sical how she assumes she¡¯ll be safe when all of this is over. Does she not fully believe me when I say I¡¯m a bad man? Did she not witness me killing a man today? Maybe she¡¯s just blocking it all out, afraid to see the truth that¡¯s right in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, they can, and they will.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens in the future. I care about the now. About saving my sister.¡± Despair drips from every word she speaks.

    ¡°I offered to help you,¡± I add once more.

    ¡°And I declined. I don¡¯t want your help.¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose there is nothing I can do for you. You¡¯ll stay with me, and I¡¯ll fuck you whenever and however often I want.¡±

    There is a long moment of silence.

    ¡°Will you ever admit that it¡¯s more than just sex?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Markus

    Her question surprises me and irritates me because thest thing I need her to think is that she has some kind of hold on me. I¡¯m not ready to admit my feelings to myself, let alone tell her about them. I don¡¯t even know if what I¡¯m feeling is real.

    ¡°Never. It¡¯s just sex. Nothing more. Your cunt is tight, and the fact you¡¯re attractive helps matters, but that¡¯s where it starts and ends.¡±

    ¡°See, this is exactly why I can¡¯t trust you.¡± She shoves out of the chair and turns to face me. ¡°You say you never lie to me, but you do. You just did. Can you not admit the truth to me, or to yourself?¡±

    The sides of my mouth tip up in an evil smirk. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s you that¡¯s developing feelings? Is my cock that satisfying? Or are you afraid to admit that you¡¯re falling for a man that¡¯s on the wrong side of thew? Are you self-conscious? Worried what Mom and Dad will think when this all ends? I bet they¡¯ll love to hear how hard you came on my-¡±

    My words are cut off, and before I can even grasp what is urring, her hand is flying andnding with a sear against my cheek. The force of her p sends my head to the side. Nostrils ring, I suck air into my lungs. I try and calm myself, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m ready to implode. Fists clenched and chest heaving, I turn my head slowly back toward her.

    As if she realizes what she¡¯s done, her blue eyes grow wide, horror and fear overtaking her features as she takes a step back.

    I barely manage to keep my voice even as I speak. ¡°I¡¯ve saved your ass, protected you. Fed you and offered to fucking help you save your sister, and you repay me with violence.¡± I shove off the couch, anger vibrating through me.

    Instinct kicks in, and she takes another step back, and then another. Her lips tremble, and she opens her mouth to speak, but I shake my head. I¡¯m not sure what I would do if she spoke right now. I¡¯m pissed, burning with rage.

    ¡°Mmm-Markus. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t-¡± I¡¯m on her in a sh.

    Everything moves at a rapid pace from that moment forward. Like a fucking beast, I strip her out of her clothes, ripping them clean from her body.

    She lets out a soft cry that barely registers in my mind.

    My actions are careless, and my heart ispletely disconnected from my body. In this instant, I¡¯m relying on my most basic instincts, and those tell me to subdue her, to show her who the fucking alpha is. I¡¯ll deal with the consequencester, but right now, I need to put her in her ce. The ce she should¡¯ve been in all along.

    ¡°You want me to show you what you mean to me? Want me to prove to you how good you had it?¡± I grit through my teeth.

    ¡°Markus¡­ don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± I shove her into the couch face first, not wanting to listen to her excuses, and grab each arm, twisting them around, so I can hold both wrists in my grasp.

    With little effort, I shove my pants down my muscr thighs. My cock springs free, the organ as hard as a diamond. I look down at Fallon¡¯s slender body, the slope of her back, the goosebumps that pebble her flesh, the way she trembles, waiting for the worst toe.

    I almost break down then but force myself to push forward. My cock slips between her ass cheeks and Fallon lets out a ragged sob.

    ¡°Is this what you want? For me to fuck you like a whore?¡± I growl and guide my cock down to her pussy.

    Normally, she would be wet for me by now, but looking at her folds, I can tell she is dry.  The fear outweighs the pleasure in this instance. It shouldn¡¯t matter to me. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve treated all the others. I¡¯ve fucked them regardless of forey, and yet try as I fucking may, I look down at Fallon, at her trembling body, at her dry cunt, and my cock detes.

    To fuck her now, like this, would destroy everything. It would break her, hurt her beyond repair, and she would surely hate me.

    I can¡¯t fucking do it.

    I can¡¯t hurt her, can¡¯t treat her like the others because she isn¡¯t like them. She¡¯s more, so much more, and that infuriates me. Rage bubbles up inside me, and I want to punch myself, make myself bleed for ever thinking I could go through with this. She¡¯s already bruised and experienced trauma, and here I am about to hurt her all over again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Angry with myself and the situation, I pull away. I release her wrists and tuck my cock back into my jeans.

    ¡°Get up!¡± I order harshly.

    Fallon slowly rises off the couch, tears cling to her blondeshes, and her lips tremble. She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m a monster, and I suppose that¡¯s what I am. What I¡¯ll always be. She isn¡¯t moving fast enough for my impatient ass, so I grab her by the wrist and tug her to her feet. She¡¯s unsteady on her legs, but I don¡¯t give her time to bnce herself. Dragging her into the bedroom, I shove her toward the mattress and head toward the closet.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she pleads, and her soft, sad voice unravels me. Thankfully, I find the handcuffs I was looking for and reenter the bedroom to find her sitting at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Move your ass up by the headboard.¡± She scurries back, and the fear in her eyes is astounding. I keep fucking up, keep hurting her, keep pushing her away, but it¡¯s not like she¡¯s making it easy. She doesn¡¯t give me the information I need. She doesn¡¯t want my help finding her sister. She expects me to let her go when I can never do such a thing.

    ¡°Markus,¡± she pleads, and I snap.

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear you talk.¡±

    Grabbing the handcuffs, I secure it around her wrist and bring the other part to the iron rod headboard, cuffing her to it. Shivers rack her body, and I pull back theforter on the bed and pull it up and over her. She tugs against the cuffs and turns her face to me with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me here.¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t touch her, not after what I almost did, but I can¡¯t help myself. Ever so gently, I cup her bruised cheek and turn her face up toward mine, so I can peer into her eyes. All it takes is one single look to tell she¡¯s confused.

    ¡°This room is the only safe ce in the house. Until we leave, you will have to remain here. I¡¯ll get you some clothes in a little bit. You need to go to sleep.¡± I pull away, and she shakes her head.

    ¡°No! I have to save my sister,¡± she cries and thrashes against the mattress.

    I start toward the door. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why tie me to the bed?¡±

    ¡°I have to. I¡¯m never letting you go, Fallon. Never. Not even after we find your sister.¡± Her face fallspletely, and I know she had hoped for a better oue.

    Maybe she thought I would grow tired of her? That I couldn¡¯t possibly want her, but the truth is that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m lying to both of us because the truth is, I¡¯m falling for her even while knowing I¡¯m incapable of love.

    The only thing I can do is hope that by the end of this, her fate doesn¡¯t end simrly to Victoria¡¯s.

 Chapter 130

    Fallon

    The apartment is nice, but it would be nicer if I wasn¡¯t confined to one room for the majority of the day. Markus says it¡¯s for my own good, but I think he¡¯s lying.

    I¡¯ve been cooped up in this bedroom for days while he does errands and makes phone calls. It¡¯s frustrating because while he tells me to trust him, he seems to keep everything to himself, making it hard for me to want to put anything regarding my sister¡¯s life in his hands, and we won¡¯t even mention how crazy he acted when we got here. He almost fucked me on the couch before changing his mind and handcuffing me to the bed.

    He¡¯s pent up here, much like a dog in a cage. The feeling is mutual. It¡¯s obvious he isn¡¯t used to living here, at least not recently. Every so often, I find him looking over his shoulder like he¡¯s waiting for someone to jump out and get him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    There is something different about him today when he walks into the bedroom with breakfast in hand.

    ¡°After you eat, I want you to get dressed. We have somewhere to go.¡±

    I just about leap off the bed, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re telling me? We have somewhere to go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mouthy with me,¡± he warns.

    ¡°Or what?¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m pushing him, probably because I¡¯m on edge too. I¡¯m past being obedient. It hasn¡¯t gotten me anywhere with him. I¡¯m almost certain misbehaving would get me more ces than being good has.

    ¡°You do realize I could treat you much worse, right? I could beat you, starve you, whore you out to men daily. You could have it much worse than being cuffed to a warm bed, being fed, and cared for.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I could have it worse. I could be my sister. Who is probably going through exactly that. So save me yourparison because I would dly trade spots with her,¡± I scream into his face, not caring about the repercussions.

    At the end of the day, I¡¯m stuck with him no matter what. He won¡¯t let me go, even after all of this is over.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t know! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be helpless. And for your information, just because there are worse people out there doesn¡¯t make you any better than them. Stopparing yourself to awful people so you can make yourself feel better. Just because you have an ounce ofpassion doesn¡¯t make you a good person. You have no morals and no grasp of reality. You are caught up in your own little dark world, watching everything slip by you.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± he asks, annoyed by my outburst.

    Of course, he doesn¡¯t care. He knows all of this already.

    At least I got to say my peace, which does make me feel a tad better.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I huff, irritated by him patronizing me. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Can we just go wherever you want to go?¡± I won¡¯t admit it because he would probably cuff me back to the bed, but I need to get out of this apartment, this bed, this goddamn room.

    ¡°Fine, get dressed.¡±

    I do just that. It¡¯s not like there are many clothes to choose from, so the decision is basically made for me.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat something?¡± Markus asks as I walk past the te of French toast he made for breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    He shakes his head and grabs my hand. My treacherous little heart jumps in my chest as the warmth of his touch zings through me. At least he¡¯s not dragging me behind him like a lost puppy. We exit the apartmentplex through the underground garage, and as soon as we step out onto the concrete floor, his entire body tenses.

    I wonder how many enemies he¡¯s made to make him feel that he needs to peer over his shoulder, even in broad daylight?

    Hitting the key fob, he unlocks the car, and we quickly walk across the garage. He nces over his shoulder like he expects someone to be there.

    Once in the car, he starts the vehicle, and the engine purrs to life. He drives out of the garage and out onto the busy city street. I don¡¯t bother asking where we¡¯re going, not when I know he won¡¯t tell me, but also because I don¡¯t really care.

    I need this reprieve, a drive to wherever to clear my head. Thankfully, that¡¯s exactly what I get. We drive through the city, and I stare out my window with my face glued to the ss. Turning in my seat, I nce over at Markus and find him white-knuckling the steering wheel.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I ask, trying not to sound concerned for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He ms his foot against the gas pedal, causing the car to exhrate faster. Moving into the nextne, he darts around cars like he¡¯s in a Nascar race.

    The rational part of me knows I should be scared, afraid we will m into a barrier and explode into a raging inferno, but I¡¯m not.

    Using his turn signal, he takes the next exit off the interstate. My stomach tightens as we slow and turn left at the stop sign. I have this really bad feeling for some reason, and it only seems to intensify as we continue driving.

    I¡¯m struck with fear when Markus parks the vehicle at the back of a building. Something tells me this is going to end badly.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Putting the car in park, he kills the engine and turns to me. ¡°The auction.¡±

    I freeze. ¡°N-no. I¡¯m not going in there.¡±

    Markus grits his teeth. ¡°Come willingly, or I¡¯ll drag you inside. The option is yours.¡±

    I knew this was going to be bad. I had hoped we were going to get out of the house, not go back to the ce that he bought me. With a cringe, I look up at the building and weigh my options, which are none. One way or another, I have to go inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admit, turning to face Markus.

    His face is a pane of ss, emotionless and cold. ¡°Fear is normal. When we get inside, I need you to keep your eyes down on the ground and be quiet. I can¡¯t guarantee your protection in this ce, not by myself.¡±

    I gulp. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really help, but okay.¡± That only scares me more.

    ¡°I just need you to know what to expect.¡±

    ¡°Why are we here? Why bring me somewhere that you know I¡¯m not going to be safe?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Just do as I say, and everything is going to be all right.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Markus nods, and together we get out of the car and walk up to a door. My knees knock together with each step I take. Raising his closed fist, he knocks three times against the heavy wood, and then a little pocket hole slides open.

    ¡°It¡¯s Markus,¡± Markus growls impatiently, his demeanor changing instantly.

    The pocket hole closes. And a secondter, the door is being pulled open.

    Markus gives my hand a hard squeeze, and I do just as he instructs. With my eyes trained on the floor, we cross over the threshold.

    ¡°Take me to Tony,¡± Markus orders harshly.

    A man chuckles. ¡°The boss sees who he wants to see.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Fallon

    Coldness whips through me when Markus releases my hand and steps away from me. I¡¯mpelled to lift my eyes to see what he¡¯s doing, but in a way, I already know. The sound of a body hitting the wall meets my ears, followed by a gurgling sound.

    I peek up through myshes out of pure curiosity and find that Markus has the man pinned to the nearest wall, his hand wrapped around his throat.

    The man¡¯s eyes bulge in his skull. ¡°I said I want to see Tony. Do you think that¡¯s going to be a problem, or should I rearrange your fucking face before I find someone else to show me to his office?¡± The man¡¯s features fill with panic, and his lips start to turn blue. I should step in and put a stop to this, but I don¡¯t care enough to.

    As if he realizes the seriousness of the situation, he shakes his head. Markus releases him like he¡¯s disgusted, and the man gasps, sucking greedy air into his deted lungs.

    ¡°Past the bar, all the way down the hall,¡± he gasps, st door on the right.¡±

    Markus nods and grabs my hand, tugging me behind him as he trudges forward. Nausea builds with each step I take.

    Why are we here? What¡¯s going to happen? The sound of our feet echo around me. I try to focus on anything but the bile rising in my throat.

    Oh god, I think I¡¯m going to puke.

    Markus stops, and I nearly crash into him, stopping just short of burying my face in his back. He lifts his closed fist and pounds it against the closed door in front of us.

    ¡°Come in,¡± someone yells on the other side.

    Markus pauses, and I can feel his eyes on me even though I¡¯m not looking at him. ¡°Remember what I said. Eyes on the ground. Quiet. Be seen and not heard.¡±

    I swallow thickly and nod my head briefly. He doesn¡¯t waste any time after that, opening the door and waltzing in like he owns the ce. With my eyes trained on the floor, Markus is my only source of guidance. Pulling me behind him, he drags me inside the room.

    The smell of smoke and men¡¯s cologne clings to the air, and I hold back a cough. The legs of a chaire into view, and Markus gives me a gentle push in the direction of it. We both sit at the same time.

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise it is to see you, Markus.¡±

    This must be the man he was looking for.

    ¡°Tony, I would love to say I came here to thank you, but I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±

    ¡°You. I purchased her at yourst auction. Not only was she bruised from one of your men when I got her, but I also found out she wasn¡¯t a virgin, which is essentially what I paid for.¡±

    My mouth pops open. I¡¯m dumbfounded. No way did he drive all the way here toin about me. Then it hits me. What if he didn¡¯t juste here toin about me, but to return me? What if he¡¯s going to leave me here?

    Feartches onto me, sinking its nails deep into my flesh. He wouldn¡¯t leave me here, would he? The answer is yes, yes, he would.

    ¡°Virgin or not, she seems to have taken a liking to you. Are you looking to return her? We don¡¯t offer returns generally, but she¡¯s pretty enough, and she doesn¡¯t seem too damaged. We could definitely resell her.¡±

    Forget the rules. Forget what he told me to do. None of it matters if he gives me back to them. I¡¯ll beg and plead if I have to, but I am leaving this ce with him.

    Latching onto his arm, I lift my head and find him staring at me. His expression is cold and deep like the ocean. Real genuine fear swirls in my gut.

    ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯ll be good,¡± I plead and grip him as tightly as I can.

    Disappointment flickers in his eyes. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± he growls before looking away and back at Tony.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Tears well in my eyes, and Tony says, ¡°We can take her and give you a new girl. A virgin, perhaps. You did pay a pretty penny for this one if I remember correctly.¡±

    A second passes, and then another, and I swear my heart stops beating. My hands tremble uncontrobly, and I can¡¯t even get a breath of air into my lungs. After everything, ites down to this. I can see my one and only chance of saving my sister slipping through my fingers like grains of sand.

    Finally, Markus answers, ¡°No. I want to keep her, but I want another girl in return for my troubles.¡± I tug my hand away and practically melt into my seat with relief.

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m not sure about that. To lose a girl would be a huge hit on the books. I know she¡¯s not what you expected, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I want another girl,¡± Markus roars and ms his fists down on the heavy desk, driving home his point.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any new girls in yet. We do have one left over from the previous auction that never sold, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if you would want her.¡±

    My heart grows wings in my chest, and it takes every ounce of restraint I have not to jump out of my chair and order him to take us to Julie.

    ¡°Let me see her,¡± Markus barks.

    I¡¯m so shocked. I don¡¯t even know what to think. I can¡¯t believe he came here to get Julie. Or that he cared enough to remember me asking about her when he first brought me to the cabin. I¡¯m not sure if I want to hug him or run away from him. When he does things like this, it¡¯s hard for me to remember how monstrous he is.

    ¡°We can take a walk down to the basement.¡± Tony shoves out of his chair, and the feet make a scraping sound against the floor that makes me shiver. ¡°I will be honest, I¡¯m not sure what use she will be to you. My men have been fucking her since the night of the auction.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care. I want to see her.¡± Markus ignores everything he¡¯s said andes to stand as well, grabbing onto my hand and pulling me up with him.

    My throat tightens, and my heart clenches at the words Tony has said. I can¡¯t imagine all that she has had to endure over the months, the pain, heartache, and loss.

    By the time we reach the cell Julie is in, I¡¯m paralyzed by sadness. Still, as soon as the cell door is opened and we enter, I tug my hand free of Markus¡¯s. I¡¯m tempted to rush toward her still body, that¡¯s nothing more than a heap in the corner of the cell, but one look from Markus has me stopping in my tracks.

    ¡°Like I said, she¡¯s been thoroughly used. However, if you want her, she¡¯s yours. We don¡¯t usually do business like this, but I¡¯m making an exception; the Moretti family has helped us a lot, after all.¡±

    I want to cut this man¡¯s tongue out of his mouth and feed it to him. The way he talks of Julie like she is nothing more than a piece of meat, and not a living, breathing, human with feelings. Markus takes a few steps toward her, and she doesn¡¯t even react.

    Her face is tucked into her chest, and her body is nothing but bruised skin and bones. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯ve been starving her and raping her repeatedly.

    It isn¡¯t until I blink and feel wetness against my cheeks that I realize I¡¯ve started to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± Markus says, and I want to hug him.

    He saved her. He rescued her even when he didn¡¯t have to. He went against everything he¡¯s been iming and showed me a sliver of the human he really is.

    Both tion and sadness epass me in a tight hold. Even after doing this, I will still have to betray him. No matter what feelings I¡¯ve developed or how much kindness he shows me, my sister muste first. I came here to save my sister, and that¡¯s all that matters. Rescuing Julie might have brought us closer, but none of that will matter when I find what I need to save my sister.

 Chapter 132

    Markus

    cing the beaten girl carefully on the backseat, I try to ignore Fallon¡¯s continual questions.

    ¡°What did they do to her? How could they? Who are these people, and why did they not get her any help when she so obviously needs it?¡±

    ¡°Get in the other side and hold her head in yourp,¡± I order, instead of answering her questions, and thank fuck, Fallon listens for once. She climbs into the backseat, carefully lifts the girl¡¯s head, and cradles it gently in herp.

    I get into the driver¡¯s seat and start the car, wasting no time in getting the fuck out of here. We¡¯re lucky we got out without there being a scene. Tony isn¡¯t usually as understanding as he was today.

    ¡°Where is the closest hospital,¡± Fallon asks as I pull out of the empty parking lot.

    ¡°We can¡¯t take her to a hospital-¡±

    ¡°What? You have to be kidding me. We have to. Do you not see how badly hurt she is? If we don¡¯t, then this will have all been for nothing. She¡¯ll die without a doctor.¡± I hate to tell her, but that¡¯s what was going to happen to her anyway. I hit the gas and drive back toward the interstate. Every piece of my n has been put into ce. Now I have to see if Fallon falls into line as well.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re holding her life in your hands then.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    I grip the wheel hard. ¡°Give me the number, Fallon. Give it to me, and I¡¯ll get her help. I¡¯ll have the best doctor in towne to the apartment.¡±

    Fallon snorts. ¡°You¡¯re joking¡­¡±

    I catch her shocked gaze in the rearview mirror. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s the deal.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what you are asking? You want me to choose between Julie¡¯s life and my sister¡¯s.¡± She shakes her head, looking utterly defeated, and I hate myself for doing this to her, but it¡¯s the only way. She¡¯s too stubborn to put her trust in me. It¡¯s either I force her or nothing.

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll be responsible for someone¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to trust me, Fallon. Save Julie¡¯s life, so I can save your sister¡¯s.¡±

    I can see the turmoil she¡¯s going through; it¡¯s etched into the contours of her face. She¡¯s conflicted, scared, but most of all, she doesn¡¯t trust me.

    ¡°Markus, please, don¡¯t do this.¡± Her voice is shaky and full of emotion, like she is about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t make me choose. I can¡¯t choose. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a choice, you can save them both. All you have to do is give me the number.¡± My voice takes on a gentle tone, a tone that I¡¯ve never used, not even once in my life.

    Silence stretches between us for so long, I¡¯m worried she might actually refuse. If she does, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do. I guess my next resort will be threatening Julie as fucking shit as that sounds.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you, but you have to promise¡­ promise you¡¯ll help me save both of them. I don¡¯t care what happens to me when this is over, but I want both of them to be safe.¡±

    She¡¯s so selfless, so fucking caring, it¡¯s insane. She would dly take a bullet for this girl, even though she hardly knows her. That single attribute makes me want her all the more.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll help you in any way I can.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods in defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to trust you and call the doctor now,¡± I¡¯ll tell her, mostly because I don¡¯t know if this girl is going to make it if I don¡¯t get the doctor there as soon as possible, but I¡¯m definitely not telling Fallon that.

    ¡°When we get back to my ce, you¡¯re going to write the right number on a piece of paper. I¡¯m giving you the benefit of the doubt here, don¡¯t fucking y with me again. I¡¯ll send the doctor away faster than I called him and bring her back to the auction ce to die in the basement. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    I get my phone out and dial one of the doctors we have on call. He answers on the second ring, almost like he was expecting a call. He agrees toe right away, no questions asked.

    He better, for what I¡¯m going to pay him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Fallon remains quiet for the remainder of the drive.

    The only sounds filling the cab are the quiet hum of the engine and the asional whimpering from the half-dead girl lying on my backseat. If I didn¡¯t have Fallon with me, I would¡¯ve killed the girl just to put her out of her misery. I can only imagine what she¡¯s been through, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was keen to the thought of death. Hell, when all this is over, she just might try and do it anyway.

    After what seems like an eternity, we arrive at the penthouse. I park in my spot, cut the engine, and get out of the car. Walking around quickly, I open the door where Fallon is sitting. She carefully gets out while keeping Julie¡¯s head cradled in her hands. I pass Fallon the car key before I awkwardly pull the girl¡¯s body out and lift her into my arms. A bag of flour weighs more than this girl does.

    ¡°Close the door and lock the car,¡± Imand.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you trust me with the key,¡± Fallon points out but does as she is asked. ¡°What if I were to try and take off now?¡±

    She¡¯s not dumb enough to do that.

    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t leave Julie behind. Now type in the code,¡± I grumble once inside the elevator. She types in the numbers I rattle off, her hand shaking, and before I know it, the elevator is sailing north. As soon as the doors open, I carry Julie straight to the guest bedroom.

    Fallon is following me like a shadow. With great gentleness, I ce Julie¡¯s beaten body on the bed, and even the soft mattress seems to cause her difort. Her face distorts into anguish, and a pained cry rips from her throat. The sound is coarse, and one I know she has made a thousand times over given how badly beaten she is.

    Standing up, I scan her body for any life-threatening injuries. Every inch of her skin is either covered in dirt, bruises, cuts, or dried blood. She is a mess, a disaster, and I know she¡¯d be better off dead at this point, but for once in my life, I¡¯m going to do the right thing. I¡¯m going to help someone.

    Turning to Fallon, I say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a washcloth and start to clean her up a bit while we wait for the doctor.¡±

    Fallon disappears into the attached bathroom, and I hear the water running a momentter. Walking back out into the hallway, I grab a piece of paper and a pen from the entryway table. It¡¯s time for her to uphold her end of the bargain.

    When I return to the room, Fallon is already running a washcloth over Julie¡¯s forehead and cheeks. She¡¯s watching her with hawk eyes; the concern she has for this girl is evesting.

 Chapter 133

    Markus

    ¡°Here,¡± I hand Fallon the items in my hand, ¡°write the number on it.¡± She hesitates for a brief moment, then drops the washcloth on the nightstand and proceeds to write the number down. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Fallon¡¯s gaze flicks to mine, searching for confirmation in my eyes. I give her a tiny nod, hoping to ease her mind, but I¡¯m not sure there is anything I can do to convince her right now. Until I can actually deliver, Fallon is going to doubt me and my intentions.

    I quietly slip out of the room, closing the door behind me. I walk to the end of the hall, where I can still see the door, but where I know Fallon won¡¯t be able to listen in on my conversation with whoever is going to be on the other line.

    Eagerly, I type in the number from the piece of paper and hit the green call button. I hold the phone to my ear and suck in a calming breath. I¡¯m not the nervous type, never have been, but for some reason, there is an anxious feeling that washes over me as I wait for the person to pick up the phone. The phone rings exactly four times.

    With each ring, my patience draws thinner, and dread weasels its way up my spine. Then the ringing stops.

    ¡°Hello,¡± a familiar gruff voice filters through the speaker, ¡°Fallon, are you there?¡± I almost drop the sleek device, barely stopping it from sliding out of my hand.

    No, this can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be him.

    Pulling the phone away from my ear, I look at it instead, as if that would exin why Victoria¡¯s father kidnapped Fallon and sent her to the auction for me to buy. Before I do something stupid like talk to him, I hang up the phone and slip it back into my pocket.

    All I can do is stare at the floor-shock coursing through my veins. I¡¯ve expected all kinds of people behind this, but not him. I know he hates my guts, but Timothy is not the kind of guy capable of something like this¡­ or so I thought.

    My mind is spinning as I try to form a usible exnation. Victoria¡¯s father loved her. He was a good dad, an outstanding citizen. How could he do this? Kidnapping? Sending a woman to an auction? A woman who looks like his dead daughter, no less.

    Regardless of how this happened, one thing is clear. This is bad.

    Really fucking bad.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give her some antibiotics and morphine through the IV for now. I¡¯ll probably do this for the next few days to keep herfortable, then we can switch to oral medicine. I don¡¯t see any injuries that will require surgery, but the amount of superficial trauma is so extensive that it will take her awhile to recover,¡± Doc. Schwarz exins. ¡°She is also dehydrated and malnourished. I¡¯ll leave some supplements for when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°So, she is going to be out for a while longer?¡± I ask the doctor while he cleans the final few wounds. He has been here for over an hour, examining and cleaning every cut and bruise.

    ¡°For her sake, I hope, yes. The longer she is out of it, the quicker she can heal. The physical trauma in itself is a lot, but the mind is going to be the biggest burden. Your bones and skin can heal, but what¡¯s done to you, the things you remember¡­¡±

    I know what he¡¯s referring to. The fact that she was obviously raped, repeatedly. Like I said before, putting a bullet in her head would be doing her a favor.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Fallon has been sitting on a chair in the corner of the room, watching the doctor take care of her friend. She watches him meticulously as if to make sure he¡¯s not doing anything wrong.

    ¡°What about those cuts on her legs? Won¡¯t you stitch them up?¡± I switch gears.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Stitches have to be done within twenty-four hours of the injury. These seem to be older, and the skin is already healing itself. At this point, it¡¯s better to just keep the wound clean and let her body do the rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Fallon lowers her head.

    ¡°I told you, Doctor Schwarz is one of the best in the city. Julie is in good hands.¡±

    ¡°Her scarring will be very visible since it wasn¡¯t stitched up, but that¡¯s something she can have revisedter. Right now, we¡¯ll just make sure she doesn¡¯t get an infection, so she can recover and get back on her feet.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, doc.¡± I watch him pack up all of his stuff.

    I walk him out to the door and hand him a wad of cash before sending him off. When I get back to the guest room, Fallon is sitting on the edge of the bed, holding Julie¡¯s hand. The floor creaks as I walk in, and she looks to where I¡¯m standing.

    ¡°What kind of doctor is he that he doesn¡¯t even ask how this happened or demands we take her to the hospital and call the police?¡±

    ¡°The kind that is paid handsomely and told not to ask questions.¡±

    Fallon shakes her head in disbelief, her eyes dropping back down to Julie¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you call the number?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± I nod, taking a seat on the chair Fallon sat in moments ago. My chest tightens. ¡°I know who has your sister.¡±

    That has her interest peaked. Her head snaps up and her eyes connect with mine-the purest blue, soft like little waves that crest against the shore.

    So trusting and kind. I can¡¯t let her down. Not just because I don¡¯t want to but because I already let another woman down once before.

    ¡°Who?¡± she croaks.

    ¡°His name is Timothy Brent, and he thinks I killed his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡± Fallon looks me straight in the eyes. Emotions I have been trying to keep buried rush to the surface, bubbling over the sides and pushing past the walls I carefully constructed around myself.

    Did I kill her? I didn¡¯t pull the trigger, but I might as well have. Her connection to me is what inevitability got her killed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault she is dead,¡± I admit.

    ¡°Do you know where my sister is? Can you save her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll try.¡± My words seem to calm her down enough to drop the subject for now, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be for long. One thing is clear, I can¡¯t find her sister and take care of Julie at the same time. She¡¯ll need around the clock care if she is going to make it. I¡¯ll need someone I can trust to help me with this shitshow.

    Tugging my phone from my pocket, I unlock the screen, navigate to my messages, and click on the one contact I know I can count on one-hundred percent.

    Me: I need you toe to my ce no matter how long it takes you. Get on a ne and get here. I need your help.

    The answeres only seconds after I hit send.

    Felix: I¡¯m on my way.

 Chapter 134

    Fallon

    It¡¯s been three days, and I haven¡¯t left Julie¡¯s side, other than to sleep. I would stay with her at night as well if Markus would let me, but I don¡¯t want to fight him on it since he lets me take care of her the rest of the time.

    She¡¯s opened her eyes a few times, but I don¡¯t think she has fully woken up yet. The times she looked at me, there was no recognition in her gaze. Actually, there was nothing in her gaze, only emptiness, and pain.

    We tried to get her to eat, but she refused, turning her head away and squeezing her eyes shut before falling back into a deep sleep.

    I¡¯m so worried for her, not only because of the physical wounds, but about the trauma you can¡¯t see. Her body will heal, but her mind is a different story.

    I can¡¯t imagine what she¡¯s been through, and I don¡¯t think I want to either.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Markus¡¯s voice drags me from my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m going to order some Japanese food.¡±

    I look up and find him leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed over his chest. The sight of him causes a ball of warmth to form in my belly.

    ¡°A little. I love Japanese.¡±

    ¡°Anything in particr?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± I shrug, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever¡­ except maybe like raw squid.¡±

    ¡°No raw squid, got it.¡± Markus disappears into the hallway, and I go back to holding Julie¡¯s hand. It¡¯s not much, but at least I feel like I¡¯m doing something.

    I hate not being able to take her pain away. At least she knows I¡¯m here, or I hope she knows anyway. I don¡¯t want her to feel alone.

    ¡°Do you know that you are safe now?¡± I ask quietly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Reaching out, I brush my fingers gently over her beautiful face. She doesn¡¯t flinch, doesn¡¯t move, not even her breathing changes. The bruises on her cheek have turned from a dark blue to a light purple, and hopefully, they will soon fade altogether. Maybe it¡¯s best she stays asleep for a few more days. Once awake, the mental wounds will take over, bringing with them a whole new level of pain.

    The thought has barely left my mind when Julie pulls her hand from my hold. I look up to find her eyes wide open, fear reflecting back at me as she takes in her surroundings. I¡¯m almost d I see fear in her eyes because even that is better than the void of emotions I¡¯ve seen until now.

    ¡°Julie, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now.¡± She shakes her head as if she doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°I promise, Julie, no one is going to hurt you here.¡±

    I try to take her hand, but she pulls away yet again. I let her. I won¡¯t do anything she doesn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Julie, you¡¯ve been out for a few days. You need to eat something. It will make you feel better.¡± I grab the bowl of oatmeal I made for her earlier from the nightstand. Using the spoon, I get a tiny amount of oatmeal and hold it to her lips. ¡°Please, Julie, just a tiny bite,¡± I beg, but she turns her head away, like she¡¯s been doing.

    Sighing in defeat, I put the bowl back onto the nightstand. It¡¯s like she has just given up.

    The loud ding-dong of the doorbell startles me. I sit up a little straighter, wondering if that is the fastest food delivery service in the world or if I have been sitting here much longer than I thought. It only feels like a few minutes have passed since Markus walked in here.

    I could be wrong, though. Time seems different when you¡¯re waiting for someone to wake up and heal.

    Curiously, I look at the cracked door. If it¡¯s not the food, then who else could it be? The doctor already came by to check on Julie this morning, and he¡¯s only beening once a day, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him.

    A few more moments pass, and I hear the ding of the elevator door echo through the apartment. Two male voices fill the space. They are hushed like they don¡¯t want me to hear, which confirms that this is not the food delivery.

    My heart hammers in my chest. Markus didn¡¯t tell me anyone wasing, and thest time he invited a friend over, things did not end well. I nce at Julie, and her eyes are still open. She is staring at a spot on the ceiling, almost like she is in her own little world, oblivious to what¡¯s happening around her.

    I take her hand again, and this time she lets me. The door creaks open, and I hold my breath. For thest three days, I¡¯ve held Julie¡¯s hand for herfort, but right now, I feel like our roles are reversed.

    Suddenly, I¡¯m clinging to her, so I know I¡¯m not alone.

    Markus enters the room first, a stern look on his face, which does nothing to ease the tension festering in my gut. Then another man steps in, he¡¯s big, and with the two of them inside, the room seems to shrink. The nameless man peers around the room until his gaze stops on me.

    He pins me with a re, and I recognize a familiarity almost immediately-dark eyes, dark hair, tall, and bulky build. The man looks like an older version of Markus.

    ¡°Fallon, this is Felix, my brother,¡± Markus introduces the man beside him.

    Brother¡­ that makes sense. ¡°Um, hi,¡± I say awkwardly.

    He answers with a grunt. Great, he is just as big of an asshole as his brother.

    Walking into the room, he stops a foot away from the bed. Now that he is closer, I can see he already has some gray streaks in his hair and his forehead has wrinkles that set his face into a permanent frown. He¡¯s still very much attractive, but more so in a silver fox kind of way.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Markus asks, and I¡¯m not sure what exactly he is asking, or even who. Me? Felix? I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± Felix growls, looking down at Julie, who is still looking at something on the ceiling.

    What the fuck? Every rm goes off in my head.

    ¡°What do you mean by take her? Take her where?¡± I clutch on to Julie¡¯s hand a little tighter.

    ¡°Felix is going to take Julie off our hands for a while,¡± Markus exins, like he is talking about a pet that has be too much to handle.

    ¡°She is not a dog, you can¡¯t just give her away, or sell her, or whatever it is you just did. She is not a form of currency. She is a goddamn human.¡± I enunciate each word clearly, my voice filled with determination and passion. I won¡¯t let her be hurt anymore.

    Felix¡¯s eyes slide back toward me, his face a nk mask. I can¡¯t read him at all.

    I have no idea if he is good, bad, or something in between. All I know is that I¡¯m not just going to let him take her.

    ¡°Julie should stay here until she is better. She¡¯ll be scared with you, and she knows me. We¡¯re friends. I won¡¯t just let you take her, so you can do whatever you want with her.¡±

    Without saying a word, Felix takes another step toward the bed, then sits down on the edge. Julie doesn¡¯t move, does not react like I thought she would.

    ¡°Hand me the bowl of oatmeal,¡± he orders in the same demanding tone his brother uses on me. I almost roll my eyes but manage to hand him the bowl without doing so.

    ¡°She won¡¯t eat,¡± I point out, but that doesn¡¯t seem to stop Felix from trying.

    Just as I did, he shovels a tiny morsel of food onto the spoon, then holds it to her lips. She doesn¡¯t move an inch. Doesn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he demands, his voice deep andmanding. To my utter shock, Julie does. Her eyes go from the ceiling to where Felix is sitting. ¡°Good girl, now, open your mouth. You need to eat, doll.¡±

    My jaw drops to the floor when her lips part slowly, her eyes never leaving Felix as he gently slides the spoon into her mouth.

 Chapter 135

    Fallon

    ¡°See, Felix is going to take good care of her,¡± Markus says. ¡°She¡¯ll be safe with him.¡±

    ¡°No, this means nothing. It¡¯s just a bite, she was probably scared. You can¡¯t just give her to him,¡± I argue, but my pleas don¡¯t reach anyone.

    ¡°Fallon, Julie is leaving today, whether you like it or not. You can either help me get her ready and enjoy thest few moments you have with her, or you can wait in the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen! You can¡¯t-¡± I gently ce Julie¡¯s hand on the bed and shove up from my chair.

    ¡°Bedroom it is,¡± Markus deres. ¡°You can either go there yourself, or I can drag you there by your hair. Your choice.¡±

    My gaze zips between an upset Markus, an unreadable Felix, and an incoherent Julie. Fuck, Markus is not going to budge on this. My heart is breaking for Julie, but what can I do? Fighting Markus won¡¯t change anything. She¡¯s still leaving here, regardless.

    ¡°Can I at least say goodbye?¡±

    Markus nods, but I can tell he is annoyed, and his patience is running low. I¡¯m on thin ice right now. Cradling Julie¡¯s hand between both of mine, I lean in and carefully kiss her cheek.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll see you again soon,¡± I whisper. ¡°Goodbye, for now.¡±

    I stand quickly, not wanting to cry in front of either of these men. I briskly escape the room and head toward Markus¡¯s bedroom. I¡¯m almost inside the bedroom when I realize this is the first, and most likely,st time, Markus has let me out of his sight without me being tied to the bed. Could this be my only chance? I know Markus said he would help me, but how much can I count on that? Am I willing to gamble on my sister¡¯s safety? No.

    Darting a look over my shoulder, I make sure Markus didn¡¯t follow me before I bypass the bedroom and venture further down the hall. I open the first door I find and peek inside. It¡¯s a gym. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find what I¡¯m looking for here, so I close the door and keep going.

    I open the next door and pop my head inside. The first thing I see is a wall of books. A bookshelf that stretches from the bottom all the way to the ceiling. I scan the rest of the room and find arge desk sitting in front of a vast window that overlooks the city. Bingo.

    Sneaking inside, I close the door behind me and start my scavenger hunt. I pull open every drawer, look in every small space, nook, and cranny only toe up empty time and time again. With every passing moment, my heart beats faster, knowing that Markus is going to find me soon. It¡¯s inevitable. He is going to find me and punish me.

    I know it, but I also know that I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I didn¡¯t try.

    I have to at least try. I have to¡­

    ¡°Looking for something?¡±

    I freeze. My whole body just stops as if my operating system just got fried by lightning. Fear holds me prisoner, tossing away the key. The only movement my body will allow is my eyes lifting to where Markus is standing.

    To my utter shock, he seems¡­ calm. Which is extremely rming. With his arms folded across his chest, he leans against the wall casually, almost identical to the stance he took earlier when he asked me about food. But this isn¡¯t takeout. This is life or death for someone I love, and as much as I don¡¯t want to hurt Markus, my sister means more to me.

    Still unable to speak, move, or even breathe, I do nothing. Silence stretches between us as I wait for the moment Markus will snap.

    He¡¯ll drag me out of the room by my hair, tie me up, and lock me away for weeks. The images running through my head already look like the preview of a movie, a promise of what¡¯s toe. I feel like a mouse that¡¯s seconds away from falling into the trap.

    Instead of all the things I¡¯m conjuring up in my mind happening, he leisurely unfolds his arms and strolls across the room. He stops in front of a modern-looking painting hanging on the far side of the wall. Using both hands, he pulls it from the wall and deposits the picture on the floor next to him.

    A safe was behind the picture. Of course.

    Markus types in abination, and the safe door clicks before swinging open. My entire mouth goes dry, and I wonder what is inside. What¡¯s he going to do? The suspense is killing me.

    Markus reaches inside, and I¡¯m almost positive he is reaching for a gun. When he turns around, I nearly flinch but discover that there is something small in his hand. Stretching his arm out to me, he shows me the small item lying in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Take it. That¡¯s what he wants, isn¡¯t it? The footage from that night.¡±

    My lungs burn, and I realize I¡¯m still holding my breath. I suck in a tiny bit of air, still unable to get my body to move or act normal.

    ¡°Take. It,¡± Markus repeats, his tone more insistent this time.

    It¡¯s a trick. It has to be. After everything, he¡¯s willingly giving me the one thing I need to set my sister free?

    He sighs deeply and closes the distance between us in tworge strides. Before I can spiral into a full-blown panic, he grabs my hand and shoves the thumb drive inside. Then steps back again.

    He reaches into his back pocket. ¡°Here is some cash for a cab or whatever you need.¡± He takes out a wad of bills, that must be at least a few hundred dors from his wallet and hands them to me. I can¡¯t seem toprehend what is happening. Why is he doing this? Why is he offering to help me? He asked me to trust him, and now he¡¯s giving me what I need and letting me go.

    On autopilot, I lift my hand and take the cash.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go?¡± I ask in disbelief. ¡°You said you would never let me go.¡±

    Markus shrugs, a cold mask sliding over his face. ¡°Changed my mind. Getting rid of Julie is such a relief. Made me realize how much work you are. I¡¯ve got better shit to do. Plus, I¡¯ve grown tired of your pussy. I¡¯m going to buy something better next auction, someone prettier and less mouthy.¡±

    His words slice through the thumping organ in my chest. I feel myself bleeding out. Fading.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± I don¡¯t know why I say it.  I should be d he changed his mind. I should be running out of this apartment as fast as I can.

    Trick or not, I need to take the chance to get away. Instead, I¡¯m hurt by his words, hurt by the thought of him recing me as if I were nothing to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have better things to do. Get out.¡± He points toward the door.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I swallow around the ball of emotion in my throat, around all the words I want to say but can¡¯t.

    ¡°Out!¡± Markus roars, and my limbs spring into action.

    He doesn¡¯t move as I head toward the door, and I don¡¯t hear him following me to the elevator. Even when I step inside, I am convinced he is about to jump around the corner and pin me to the ground, but nothing happens when the door closes, and nothing happens when it reopens into arge foyer downstairs.

    The front of the building is all ss, and I can see the busy street ahead of me. Still unable to trust this whole situation, I take a hesitant step out of the elevator. I¡¯m prepared for something bad to happen but again, nothing.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Clutching onto the thumb drive, I speed walk toward the exit. I push the front door open, and the sounds of the city wash over me. People talking,ughing, cars speeding by, and honking somewhere down the street. The onught of sounds is almost overwhelming. The only thought keeping me sane is the one where my sister needs me.

    I take one more nce back and into the foyer. It¡¯s empty¡­ Markus didn¡¯t follow me.

    A mixture of relief and disappointment floods my veins. Maybe he was telling the truth? Before I allow myself to dwell on the thought, I shove both feelings down into a deep corner of my mind, spin around and hail a cab.

    Someone stops in a matter of seconds, which isn¡¯t surprising seeing that every other vehicle seems to be a taxi. I get into the back, stuffing the cash into my pocket but keeping the thumb drive in my hand.

    ¡°The library, please.¡±

    ¡°To the library,¡± the driver confirms and takes off. Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t try to make any small talk with me since I don¡¯t have the nerve for that right now.

    He drops me off in front of arge gray building, and I pay him with one of the twenty-dor bills Markus gave me. ¡°Keep the rest,¡± I call on my way out and m the door shut behind me.

    Walking up the stairs to the front door, I wonder if this is the right move. Maybe I should just find a phone and call the number myself? No, I need to see what¡¯s on this drive.

    Inside, I bypass every single bookshelf and find a publicputer instead. Luckily, they have one avable all the way in the corner, away from prying eyes.

    I shove myself down into a seat and plug the thumb drive into the USB port.

    A few secondster, a folder appears on the screen. It reads Victoria.

    Sucking in a shaky breath, I move the mouse over the folder and click on it. Two sub-folders open, neither one isbeled, so I just click on the first one. My heart clenches so tightly in my chest, I wonder if I¡¯m having a heart attack.

    What I see has my blood turning ice cold. Bile rises in my throat as I take in the image before me. It¡¯s a picture of Markus holding a woman in his arms, cradling her, a woman who seems to be dead, killed by a gunshot wound to her head.

    A woman who looks very much like me.

 Chapter 136

    Markus

    I watch Fallon as she rushes into the library. Her heart-shaped face is etched with sadness, and her plump lips are turned down in a permanent frown.

    Telling her to leave when all I wanted to do was take her into my arms was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever had to do but necessary since this is what would¡¯ve happened anyway. She was always going to run, always going to try and help her sister. Admitting I wanted her in any way wouldn¡¯t have changed the oue. We were headed here from the beginning.

    Brave, and so beautifully selfless. She was willing to endure my wrath again and again to save her sister. Pushing her away was the only way for me to get the full picture. It hurt like hell. Her walking away was like a bullet being embedded into my skin.

    She wasn¡¯t ever going to trust me enough to help her any other way. Maybe she would after this, or maybe she wouldn¡¯t.

    What I do know is that now Fallon will lead me right to Timothy. It¡¯s not the most ideal situation, and definitely more dangerous than I¡¯d like it to be, but it is what it is. I¡¯ll make sure Fallon gets out of this unscathed.

    I¡¯m across the street from the library. The busy city surrounds me, and no one seems to notice me sitting here in my car. I kept my distance, stayed far enough back that any time Fallon looked over her shoulder, there was no way she would¡¯ve seen me or the car.

    A few minutes pass, and she appears again at the entrance of the library. I¡¯m guessing she watched the video on that drive.

    I wonder what she thinks of me now. If it changes how she sees me.

    Looking out into the street, she descends the steps. She pauses when she reaches the bottom step and nces over her shoulder like she¡¯s expecting to find me there.

    No, baby¡­ I¡¯m right in front of you.

    Rushing across the street, she heads straight for Beans, the coffee shop.

    From the spot I¡¯m sitting in, I can see the door to the coffee shop perfectly and inside through the immense ss windows that overlook the street.

    Fallon goes up to order a coffee and drops into the first seat she can find-in front of the window. She looks so incredibly sad. I wish I could take all the pain I¡¯ve caused her away. I want to be better for her, but is it even possible?

    When all of this is over, is she even going to want me? I¡¯ve broken her and held her captive. She could never want me¡­never want to stay by choice.

    As I stew in my own misery as I watch Fallon. She asionally sips on the liquid in her to-go cup while staring out the window like she is waiting for someone.

    Of course, she called Timothy to let him know she had the thumb drive. All that hassle he went through for a video. So stupid, so fucking stupid, but his stupidly is what¡¯s going to get him killed. I¡¯m doing this for Fallon, for her sister.

    My blood pressure spikes, and I have to force myself to remain in the car when a white van pulls up. The moment she sees the van, she hurries from her seat, leaving her cup behind. The front windows of the van are tinted, so I can¡¯t make out the faces of the men inside.

    She walks up to the passenger side door. Whoever is in that van exchanges words with her because the frown on Fallon¡¯s face deepens. She nods apprehensively, and the side door on the van opens. She¡¯s devoted to finding her sister, and I¡¯m devoted to protecting her.

    I might have said she could leave, but I never meant it. In every physical way, she is mine. She will always be mine.

    Fallon climbs inside the van, and the door closes behind her. My heart sinks into my stomach. I hate not being inside that van, hate not being able to see her. I swear to god if they touch her, I will rip every appendage off their bodies and feed them to them.

    The van pulls away from the curb, and I start my car, the soft purr of the engine fills the cabin. I keep a safe distance behind them. I don¡¯t need to blow my cover, not yet. The drive isn¡¯t a long one, but it feels like it is. Turning into the business district, we drive a little further. The van turns into an old parking lot with an abandoned warehouse on it.

    I stall and pull to the side of the road, waiting for them to head inside. Two men climb out of the front seats and together walk over to the passenger side door.

    A secondter, Fallon is being pulled out of the van. One man holds her by the arm while the other points his gun at her. I can only imagine what line of bullshit he is telling her. And even though it¡¯s obvious she is afraid, she still holds her head high.

    They disappear through a side door on the building, and as soon as they¡¯re gone, I get out of my car. I¡¯m not sure what they n to do with Fallon, but protecting her is the most important thing to me. I move with grace and precision, pressing my back against the brick exterior of the building.

    I spot the door they went through and consider going in that way, but choose not to at thest second. The element of surprise is what¡¯s going to get me further. I can¡¯t let these idiots or even Fallon know that I¡¯m here.

    Walking around the building, I find another door. It takes me all of ten seconds to pick the flimsy lock and slip into the building unnoticed. As soon as I¡¯m inside, I hear voices. They carry through the air, a beacon of guidance. The building itself isn¡¯t thatrge and looks like the type of property used for the overstock of equipment.

    ¡°Where is my sister? I did everything you wanted. I showed up alone, brought the drive. Please, just let my sister and me go. We won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Fallon pleads.

    Sadly, there is no point in begging with these men. They don¡¯t care.

    One manughs. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t here, bitch, and we¡¯re not letting you go. The n was to kill you, but we changed our minds when we saw you at the coffee shop. You¡¯re much too pretty to waste a bullet on.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Radio static fills my head. I slip into the darkness. The ce I feel most at home. These bastards will pay for touching her, for even thinking of putting their slimy fingers on her.

    ¡°No, no. This wasn¡¯t the deal. I just want to save my sister!¡± Fallon starts to cry, and thest of my resolve snaps.

    I descend into my mind and pull the gun from its holster at my side. Slipping between the racks, I wait until I¡¯m closer before showing myself. Both men are standing right in front of Fallon while she sits on what looks like a chair with her hands tied behind her back.

    ¡°There¡¯s no saving your sister. There isn¡¯t even any saving yourself¡­¡± One guy leans in and touches Fallon¡¯s face. She turns her face and tries to move away from his touch, but he crowds her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste you¡­ see if you¡¯re as sweet as¡­¡± I don¡¯t allow him to finish his thought. Lifting the gun, I point the barrel at him. He tilts his head to the side a smidge, and I take the shot.

    Pulling the trigger, the deafening sound of the bullet leaving the chamber ricochets all around me. A soft gasp leaves Fallon¡¯s lips as the bullet embeds in his forehead, and he falls backward,nding haphazardly against the concrete.

    One fucker down, one to go.

    The other man is so shocked, he hasn¡¯t even reached for his gun yet. He¡¯s still staring at the space his friend was just standing. I waste zero time and move a little to the left. I pull the trigger again. The bullet goes straight into his head, and much like his friend, he crumbles to the floor a secondter. I rush forward and undo the rope binding her hands at her back. Fallon twists in the seat and audibly sighs when she sees me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Markus. I just wanted to save her.¡±

    Big fat tears tumble down her cheeks. She¡¯s utterly defeated. I want to make it better, but the only thing that will make her happy is saving her sister, and that¡¯s going to take a little more time.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s okay. I promised you I would do whatever I could, and I will,¡± I say as I pat down the two bodies.

    ¡°Why did you tell me to go? Why did you let me go if you were just going to follow me anyway?¡± Her voice cracks with unspoken emotion.

    ¡°I had to. They wouldn¡¯t havee for you if I was there with you, and you didn¡¯t trust me enough to let me help you. Now I¡¯ve proven myself. Proven that I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± I want to take her into my arms, but we need to finish this. We need to give Timothy what he wants, so we can save Fallon¡¯s sister.

    In my search of the bodies, I find a phone. Again, it¡¯s a burner phone, and I navigate through the recent call history. Timothy¡¯s number is thest number called, and I hit the green call button and put the phone on speaker.

    The phone rings twice. ¡°You better have her.¡±

    ¡°Your men are dead. It¡¯s time to end this, Timothy. I have the footage right here, on a thumb drive. Just tell us where Fallon¡¯s sister is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t call the shots, Markus.¡± The disdain in his voice is suffocating. ¡°There is aptop on one of the shelves. Open it and upload the drive to theputer.¡±

    ¡°Fallon,¡± I whisper, pulling her attention back to me. Her gaze snaps to mine, and I extend my hand out to her. ¡°I need the thumb drive.¡±

    With a nod, she reaches into her pocket and retrieves the tiny object. She ces it in the palm of my hand with trembling fingers. I want to cover her hand with mine and tell her everything will be okay, but the truth is, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next.

    I spot theputer sitting across the room. My boots p against the concrete as I walk over to it. The screen lights up, and I click guest on the wee page. The process to upload the video takes less than five minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I growl into the phone and m theptop closed. ¡°Now, tell us where Fallon¡¯s sister is.¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­ you don¡¯t call the shots, Markus. This is my game, my rules. I¡¯ll be in touch about the sister.¡±

    The line goes dead, and I grit my teeth before tossing the fucking phone at the nearest wall. He got what he wanted. He got the fucking video, so why is he still holding her sister hostage? Fallon lets out a ragged sob, and it¡¯s soul-shattering and heartbreaking. I¡¯ve heard a lot of crying, begging, and pleading in my life, but nothing that¡¯s ever sounded like this.

    I walk over to her and take her frail body into my arms. I hold her tightly to my chest and let her cry, knowing she needs me, knowing that for once¡­ we¡¯re on the same page.

    ¡°I will get your sister back for you, Fallon. I will. I don¡¯t care what I have to do. I¡¯ll get her back for you,¡± I whisper and brush a kiss against her forehead.

    I won¡¯t let her down.

    Timothy is going to pay.

 Chapter 137

    Fallon

    I didn¡¯t know the gaping hole in my chest could get any bigger until the moment I heard Timothy say he wasn¡¯t releasing my sister. Now every time my heart thumps, it feels like it¡¯s only half working, half supporting my body. I¡¯m disoriented and confused. I did everything he asked.

    I betrayed Markus, brought the video, endured pain, fear, and humiliation, and I¡¯m still no closer to finding her. Thankfully, Markus showed up when he did. Part of me knew he had to be following me while the other hoped he wasn¡¯t.

    Utter defeat overtook me when Timothy said he would be in touch. I won¡¯t lie. Part of me wanted to die. I knew my sister was going through a fate much worse than I, and even after all I¡¯ve done, she was still going to continue to endure the poor treatment. It was a p in the face.

    Arriving back at the penthouse, Markus holds me in his arms and carries me to the elevator, holding me to his chest, cradling me like a baby, and only releasing me once we¡¯re safe inside the protective walls of his apartment.

    He ces me on the couch, and the loss of warmth from his body makes me shiver. I tuck my knees to my chest and wrap my arms around my body. I hate myself right now. Hate that I have him here. That I am protected and safe while Amelie is still out there. Markus sits beside me, his prating gaze moving over my body like he has x-ray vision.

    ¡°Did you look at what was on the thumb drive?¡± His voice is deep, like a canyon with jagged peaks.

    I nod my head. ¡°I saw Victoria. She looks like me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Somberness creeps into his features. ¡°That¡¯s how he knew I would want you. You¡¯re the spitting image of each other. Beautiful, blonde, and a smile that lights up the room.¡±

    It was a bit shocking to see how much we resembled each other, and it hurt to know that he only bought me because I looked like her¡­ a ghost of his past.

    My throat tightens. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Markus. I didn¡¯t want to leave. Aren¡¯t the police going toe for you now? With those images out there, surely, he¡¯s going to hand it over to them.¡±

    Markus¡¯s thick brows furrows. ¡°I thought you watched the video?¡±

    ¡°I only looked at the pictures on the drive. I was afraid to watch the video. I didn¡¯t want¡­¡±

    ¡°The image you have of me inside your head to change?¡± he finishes my thought.

    I nod my head and look away shamefully. It¡¯s aplete contradiction for me not to watch the video. I know the type of man he is and have experienced it firsthand. Still, I don¡¯t want to see him in a worse light than I already do. The thought of him killing a woman that looks just like me makes me want to run away instead of seekingfort in his arms.

    Markus shoves off the couch and disappears down the hall. I sit up a little straighter, wondering what he¡¯s doing. A few momentster, he returns with aptop in his hands. I stare at him, a bit puzzled.

    He sits back down beside me and opens theptop, cing it on the edge of the coffee table. My stomach twists, a knot forming there. I know what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s going to make me watch the video, make me see him in a different light.

    ¡°Markus,¡± I whisper.

    He turns to me, his eyes pleading, and shakes his head. His fingers move over the keys as he types his password into theputer and navigates to the files. Maybe it¡¯s for the best that I see the video. Perhaps then I can be reminded of the sinister man he is. A couple more clicks and a video pops up. It¡¯s grainy, not of the best quality, but you can make out Victoria perfectly.

    Her face is bright and joyful. She seems to be calling out to someone, her lips moving. My heart skips a beat in my chest, knowing that something bad is about to happen. All the joy in her face disappears, and she looks down at the ground. In the next instant, a car pulls up.

    You can see it in the corner of the video. A secondter, shots are fired, and Victoria hits the ground. Markus rushes to her side, clutching her to his chest, but it¡¯s toote. She¡¯s gone. Nothing can bring her back, and it¡¯s obvious from his anguished face that he knows this.

    In the matter of one single second, he fractures, the despair in his eyes, the loss. I can tell that this single moment shaped him into the man he is today. He loved her. She wasn¡¯t just a friend. She was something to him, and when he lost her, he lost a piece of himself.

    The video ends, the screen going ck.

    My throat tightens, and I feel tears prick at my eyes. I¡¯m in love with a man who is still holding onto the ghost of a woman that looks just like me.

    Markus closes theptop and turns toward me. There is a chip in his armor, and I can see right inside, see into the good parts of him, the person he hides from the rest of the world, that he covers up with pain, despair, and bloodshed.

    ¡°She was the only person I ever loved¡­¡± His voice is gravelly, broken, and I want to take him into my arms and tell him everything will be okay, but will it be? I suddenly can¡¯t breathe when our gazes collide. I¡¯m suffocating in his grief, drowning in it. ¡°Losing her¡­ it hurt so bad. It felt like someone ripped my heart out of my chest and stomped it into the ground.¡± He presses a fist against the organ thundering in his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me that she died, and I¡¯ve never allowed myself to forget it. Her memory haunts me, the words I spoke to her just seconds before she was viciously taken from me.¡± His liquid amber eyes shimmer. ¡°She would still be here if she hadn¡¯t gone out looking for me that day. If I¡¯d been a better man, who didn¡¯t get involved in crime.¡±

    I can see him slipping into the past, filtering through his thoughts. Part of me feels that I should reason with him and tell him you never know what the future holds, but I know all too well about guilt. Wondering if you had made a different choice, would the oue be the same or different.

    Instead of giving him some mediocre bullshit sob-filled paragraph, I say to him what no one has probably ever said to him. Reaching for his hands, he lets me gently sp them in mine. It¡¯s almost like he too needs thefort and touch of another human in this moment.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but it wasn¡¯t your fault. It really wasn¡¯t. We all make choices, and she made a choice toe and find you that day. It was a wrong ce, wrong time kind of thing. Neither of you could¡¯ve expected it to end the way it did.¡±

    I can visibly see his chest heaving, his mind swirling with a thousand thoughts. I understand why he chose me, why he never hurt me even though he could have. He was reliving a memory, but I turned out to be someone else entirely.

    I¡¯m not her, and he knows that.

    Reality slowly seeps back into him, and after a second, he tugs his hands away from mine. I wince at the loss of his touch. He makes me feel secure and safe, and without him, I¡¯m in a constant tailspin of fear.

    His jaw clenches, and he looks like he wants to apologize, but that¡¯s not Markus. He doesn¡¯t say sorry. ¡°I let myself love once before in my life, and I promised never to love another the day that I lost her. Love is fragile, and I don¡¯t have it in me to endure another loss.¡±

    I know what he¡¯s saying, and the point of his words pierces my heart.

    He will never allow himself to love another, including me. It hurts to hear him say it, and I wish things were different, but it¡¯s for the best. At least, it isn¡¯t that he isn¡¯t capable of loving me. He just chooses not to, and now I understand why.

    ¡°I understand,¡± I whisper, letting him know I get what he is saying. He stares at me for a long second, his gaze holding me in ce.

    I can see the turmoil-filled battle beneath the surface.

    He doesn¡¯t want to want me like this, but he can¡¯t help it.

    He¡¯s afraid of getting hurt, but he doesn¡¯t know that losing him now would gut me, leaving me to bleed out on the cold ground.

    This might have started as someone else¡¯s revenge, but it¡¯s ending as something entirely different for us. Something neither one of us can stop from happening, no matter how much we wish we could.

 Chapter 138

    Markus

    Two fucking weeks and still not a damn word from Timothy. Every day I grow angrier, and Fallon more worried. I don¡¯t tell her what I¡¯m thinking, but the truth is her sister is most likely dead¡­ or she wishes she was.

    Leaning back in my chair, I click through Amelie Brice¡¯s social media again, looking for some clues I might have missed the first twenty times I checked. Fuck, I¡¯m not good at this shit. I don¡¯t do research and find people like Felix. I just kill them. We would be the perfect team¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for that one thing keeping us separated¡­ there are things Felix won¡¯t do, lines he won¡¯t cross. I think back to thest time he worked with Julian.

    ¡°Felix, find out where she is hiding, hack into whatever database you need to find her. As soon as we get an address, bring Sophia in for questioning, Markus. Her husband hasn¡¯t spilled the beans yet on where he hid ourst shipment of guns. Perhaps a little encouragement will help¡­¡± Julian grinned like the devil. All that was missing was his pitchfork and devil horns, and he would have the image down pat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it. I¡¯m not helping you bring in an innocent woman,¡± Felix piped up.

    All I could do was shake my head. It seemed like he was fighting with Julian on everything, every step of the way. He was going to get us both killed. It was only a matter of time.

    Julian snarled, ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever the fuck I tell you to do. I¡¯m the boss. Not you.¡±

    Anger was seeping from his pores. Julian was unhinged often, one second away from losing control. If I didn¡¯t get Felix out of here soon, he¡¯d end up buried in the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, boss¡­ you can kill me if you want, but I¡¯m not hurting an innocent woman.¡± Felix shook his head with a determined scowl on his face.

    Julian turned toward me. His dark eyes were vicious and promised pain. ¡°Get your brother out of here and talk some sense into him before I kill him.¡±

    ¡°Of course, boss.¡± I did as I was told, knowing that Julian really would kill him. Grabbing Felix by the back of the neck, I dragged him out of the office. Felix was just as big and strong as me, but he didn¡¯t even struggle. It was like he didn¡¯t care what happened.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish? He could¡¯ve killed both of us,¡± I scolded as soon as we were outside. Felix stared at me for a long moment; his dark eyes seemed to look right through me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, Markus. I¡¯m not killing a woman. I¡¯m not hurting one either. I have boundaries and shit I won¡¯t do. Unlike the rest of you, I have a moralpass. I¡¯m not doing it.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°You are, or we will both die.¡±

    Felix never even tried to find her. That was the night we were forced to go our separate ways. He knew making that choice meant he could no longer stay in the city.

    I was sure Julian would kill me that night when I returned to the mansion without the woman, but he directed all his anger to Felix instead.

    I pull from the memory of that night. The day my brother chose to be a better man than me. My finger stops, hovering over the mouse as I direct my attention to the image on the screen. Amelie is only a few years older than Fallon, but they couldn¡¯t be any more different. They don¡¯t look alike. Amelie is tan with dark hair and hazel eyes, and from what I¡¯m seeing on her profile, they don¡¯t act alike either.

    But in this picture, the one posted most recently, Fallon and Amelie have one thing inmon. A sense of deep, radiating sadness in their eyes.

    I flip through the pictures again, paying more attention to her facial expression instead of the people and ces surrounding her. I notice that even ones she smiles in, it never reaches her eyes. In some of them, I can see more than sadness¡­ fear. She was scared of something, even before she was kidnapped. Is it possible someone was watching her before? How long has Timothy been nning this?

    So many fucking questions. I still don¡¯t understand how Timothy got caught up with these men. He wasn¡¯t involved in anything criminal when I was with Victoria.

    In fact, it was the opposite. He hated that I was in the mob. He pushed her to break up with me and find someone else.

    A good guy like himself.

    Apparently, her death changed not only my soul but his as well.

    My phone buzzing in my pocket pulls me out of my dreadful thoughts. I grab it, expecting to find another update from Felix. Julie has been doing well, considering everything. She¡¯s been eating and started talking a few days ago. I knew Felix would take good care of her; he¡¯s always been more caring than me.

    Checking the phone, I¡¯m surprised to see a text from La.

    Even more surprising is what it says: I¡¯m sorry. I had to.

    What the hell is he talking about?

    I¡¯m about to text him back when my phone rings in my hand. This time, it is Felix calling. I push the green answer button and lift the device to my ear.

    ¡°Hey, any news?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got a solid lead on Timothy.¡± Felix gets straight to the point.

    I sit up straighter. ¡°Spit it out.¡±

    ¡°Looks like he is in France, close to where the sister used to live. They never left the area. He is holding her there.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I figured they would have moved her by now. They could have been anywhere in Europe. Why stay?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering the same. Are you going to send someone to get her?¡±

    I almostugh. ¡°No, I¡¯m going by myself.¡±

    ¡°You sure about this? Those men he is working with are hired guns but well trained. I¡¯ve got a bunch of intel on them, and it¡¯s not good. You definitely shouldn¡¯t go in alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. You have a location?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll email you everything I have. I would offer toe with you, but¡­¡± I already know what he¡¯s going to say.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave Julie alone. I get it. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve done enough. Thank you again.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m d you called me for help.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too. Talk soon,¡± I end the call just as I feel Fallon¡¯s presence enter the room. When I turn around, I find her standing at the entrance of the room.

    ¡°Was that Felix? How is Julie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that was him, and she is doing better. Also, Felix found your sister.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Fallon squeals while running toward me. ¡°How? Where? When can we get her?¡± Questions shoot from her mouth like bullets from a machine gun.

    ¡°She is still in France, close to where she used to live with her boyfriend,¡± I exin. Fallon moves next to my chair, her handnding on my shoulder like she is trying to hold me here, so I can¡¯t get up and run off.

    ¡°She was there the whole time? So, wait, that means those guys lied. They said that they¡­ they hurt her. If she was in France this whole time, then there is no way that¡¯s true. I mean, unless they were there in Europe, but that¡¯s unlikely, right?¡±

    ¡°Fallon, I don¡¯t know. I want you to be prepared for the worst. Even if those guys didn¡¯t hurt her, she has still been their prisoner for two months.¡±

    Fallon takes in a sharp breath. ¡°I know.¡± She nods, turning her head away to hide the pain etched into her features. Grabbing her wrist, I pull her down onto myp and wrap my arms around her. The motion feels both foreign and natural. Two opposite emotions that shouldn¡¯t go together, but somehow, they do.

    I know she isn¡¯t going to like what I say next, but I can¡¯t risk her getting hurt. Her safety is my biggest priority, and I can¡¯t focus on both her and her sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make some calls and get a ne to France. I¡¯ll find her and deal with the rest.¡±

    She pulls back from me, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°What do you mean you? Wasn¡¯t the n all along for us to go together?¡±

    ¡°Fallon.¡± I sigh. How can I say this to her without her getting the wrong idea? Without her thinking deeper into things?

    ¡°Don¡¯t Fallon me,¡± she growls, and it kind of reminds me of an angry kitten. ¡°I¡¯m going. She is my sister, and I want to be there when she is rescued. I didn¡¯te this far just to sit on the couch while you finish the job.¡±

    I can tell she isn¡¯t going to let this go, and I guess I never expected her to. If I¡¯ve learned one thing about Fallon during our time together, it¡¯s that she cares and loves with her whole heart, and she is going to see this through whether I want her to or not.

    ¡°I¡¯m only taking you if you¡¯ll listen to every single thing I say. I can¡¯t be worried about you following mymands while we¡¯re doing shit like this.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    Giving up, I pull her back into my chest. ¡°Fine. Pack some clothes, the essentials only. We¡¯ll leave as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡±

    The smile that graces her lips makes me want to kiss her until the world around us fades away. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Straight white teeth sink into her bottom lip. ¡°Thank you for doing all of this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Wait until we bring Amelie home.¡±

    If we bring her home. I add in my head. Fuck, I really hope we bring her home. I hope that I can be Fallon¡¯s hero for once, even if it will only ever be this one time.

 Chapter 139

    Fallon

    A few hourster, we are boarding the private ne Markus was able to charter at short notice. I take a seat in one of therge leather chairs, buckling up immediately.

    Markus sits down across from me. I can feel his eyes on me, watching my leg bounce nervously. My gaze darts around the room as I try to locate an exit.

    Would it be so bad to throw myself out of a moving ne?

    ¡°Are you scared of flying?¡± Markus asks while buckling up.

    ¡°A little, but more nervous about getting my sister back than anything.¡±

    It¡¯s much more than my fear of heights that¡¯s got my gut twisting into worried knots. We¡¯re on our way to get my sister, to rescue her. After all this time, it¡¯s finally happening. I¡¯m bringing her home. Everything worked out.

    The joy I feel flips to fear when I think of all that my sister¡¯s had to endure. She probably won¡¯t be herself anymore. She¡¯s probably a shell of herself. The more I think about how they hurt her and used her, the higher the panic bes.

    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± Markus¡¯s deep voice reaches for me, but I¡¯m already creeping toward the sky. My chest rises and falls, but it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m taking in any air. I can¡¯t breathe, can¡¯t think. In my mind, I see my sister, beaten and broken. Used and abused.

    ¡°Once we take off, I¡¯ll get you a drink. That will calm you a little, take the edge off, at least.¡± The ne is already moving, getting ready to take off, and my fear switches. I¡¯m caught between a rock and a bolder.

    I can feel Markus staring at me, watching me like I¡¯m a crazed person. The ne picks up speed, the humming of the engine bes loud, almost high-pitched, and the force of taking off pushes my body into the cushioned leather. I squeeze my eyes shut and grip onto the armrests to hold myself in ce. A momentter, we¡¯re in the air, light like a feather. I¡¯m not so sure, though, so I remain with my eyes closed and a death grip on the armrests for a little while longer.

    When the roar of the engine turns into a calming hum, I rx more.

    After a few more minutes, Markus unbuckles and walks over to the bar. He moves bottles around before finding a decanter of whiskey and two sses. He pours us each a small amount, but before he even steps away from the bar, he downs his like a shot. cing his ss back down on the bar, he turns and returns to my side with a ss for me in his hand.

    ¡°It will help take the edge off.¡±

    I take the ss with trembling fingers. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to look like Julie or worse, and I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhh, everything is going to be okay.¡± He tries to soothe me, but there is no soothing what my mind already knows. I don¡¯t know the condition my sister is going to be in, but after two months, I would assume it¡¯s not going to be much better than Julie.

    ¡°I¡¯m also afraid of heights¡­ and I just¡­¡± I¡¯m spiraling.

    Markus drops into the seat beside me and takes my hand into his.

    ¡°Breathe. It¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± He assures me.

    But is it really? Is it really going to be okay?

    Doubt clouds me. ¡°What if it isn¡¯t? What if everything is falling apart, and there is no way to fix it? What if my sister is dead?¡± The words hurt so much to speak aloud, and the panic closes in around me.

    Oh god. I¡¯m waiting for the moment I pass out, but it neveres. Instead, a different feeling epasses me when I feel Markus¡¯s lips against mine, kissing me with a feral need. He¡¯s kissing me. His firm, gorgeous lips are on mine.

    My eyes pop open, and I¡¯m tempted to pull away and tell him no, but his hand sinks into my hair, bending my head to a different angle, and I melt into a puddle of mush. Thoughts of my sister and the panic I was feeling moments ago fade away.

    All I feel is Markus, his hot kisses, and his firm grip in my hair. His lips move down my neck and across my corbone.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t kiss,¡± I pant breathlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception for you today,¡± he whispers against my skin.

    He devours me, licking and sucking my flesh like he wants to crawl inside of me. The warmth in my belly moves outward through my limbs. I want him badly. I want him to fuck me, hard and fast with bruising force. I want him to own me like only he can, to remind me who I belong to.

    My core tightens, and I can feel wetness against my panties at the thought.

    ¡°Stand up and strip. I¡¯m going to fuck you, right now, hard and fast.¡±

    I almost smile but hide it at thest second. It¡¯s scary how well he knows me, how he knows exactly what I need, and what I crave. Eager for his cock, I do as I¡¯m told and strip out of my clothing. He watches me, his dark gaze drifting over the length of my body, my breasts, smooth belly, and shapely hips.

    ¡°I want to devour every fucking inch of you. Mark every single inch of your body. Every time someone looks at you, I want them to know it¡¯s me you belong to¡­¡±

    He licks his lips, and a hunger takes over his features. That singr look gnaws at my resolve for him, and like two hungry animals, we collide.

    Like the beast he is, he pins me to the leather couch across the ne. For one brief second, worry develops in my mind.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what if someonees out here?¡± I peer at Markus over my shoulder. He¡¯s just popped the button on his cks and is shoving them down his thighs. He looks at me with liquid molten in his eyes.

    ¡°No one wille out here. The only other person on this ne is the pilot, and for the price I paid, he better keep his ass in the fucking captain¡¯s seat.¡± That¡¯s the only response I get, and that¡¯s fine because the thought bes a distant memory the instant I feel Markus press the thick head of his cock to my entrance.

    In one swift move, he plunges inside me. The air in my lungs escapes on a gasp, and I sink my nails into the leather to stop myself from sliding forward with the momentum of his thrust. Oh god. My core clenches around him, squeezing him tightly, and I know what¡¯s toe. The anticipation bubbles up in my stomach, feeling like tiny little butterflies.

    Fingers dig into my hips, and for the next few minutes, Markus owns me.  He worships my body, iming me with his cock. Each stroke, every touch, it sends me higher and higher, coaxing me closer to the edge.

    ¡°So fucking perfect¡­ I wish you could see the way your pussy swallows my cock, it¡¯s an incredible sight.¡± All I can do is whimper in response, the pleasure and pain ravaging me, stealing the words from my mouth.

    My brain and body are in two dimensions. My nipples rub against the leather, heightening my pleasure. The ps of our bodiesing together fill the room. His manly scent washes over me, nketing my senses. He moves faster, grinding his hips into me, pushing my pleasure to a new height. I¡¯m close, so fucking close.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Beg for it. Beg toe¡­¡± He growls.

    I¡¯m so caught up in the pleasure, in the movement of his hips, the p of his balls against my clit, and the way his cock enters me with punishing strokes, that if I don¡¯te soon, I swear I will die.

    ¡°Fucking beg,¡± Markusmands as he sinks a hand into my hair, fisting the locks and pulling me backward. The movement brings us closer together, and I feel him deeper in my stomach, in my fucking soul.

    ¡°Please¡­ please, let mee¡­¡± I gasp as he grinds against me.

    My orgasm sweeps through me, and my pussy clenches, gripping him so tightly it has to be near pain. Every muscle and cell in my body ceases to exist as pleasure overtakes my most basic instincts. I¡¯m a ve to the pleasure he gives me.

    Markus continues to fuck me, pressing deeper and moving faster as I float down from the high of my orgasm.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­ forever¡­ mine,¡± he growls each word, and I bet if I looked over my shoulder, I would find him with his teeth bared. I feel each word being burned into my soul. The idea of being with anyone else makes me sick.

    Markus is it for me, and that is both terrifying and sad because I know he will never truly be mine. A secondter, his entire body tightens, his movements cease, and the warmth of his release spills inside of me. Copsing against me, he presses his body into mine, and the weight of him makes me feel safe, secure, cocooned.

    I sigh and stretch out beneath him. His cock slips out of me, and I can feel our juices dripping out of me. Still, we remain where we are in a bubble of post-orgasmic bliss.

    Stroking my hair, Markus whispers softly into my ear, ¡°Everything is going to be okay. I¡¯ve got you, Fallon. You¡¯re mine, and I protect what is mine.¡±

    He says it like I¡¯m his treasure, something he values and cherishes forever, but I know the truth. When he is done with me, once I¡¯ve reached my maxim use, he will toss me in the garbage and move on.

    I¡¯m nothing special to him.

    Everything is not okay, and even after I rescue my sister, it won¡¯t be. I never anticipated falling for my captor, and now that I have, the idea of walking away is earth shattering.

 Chapter 140

    Markus

    Handing one of my guns to Fallon, I watch as she simply stares at it. Instead of reaching for it, she looks at it like it¡¯s some kind of alien device.

    ¡°Have you shot a gun before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes as nned, you won¡¯t have to, but I need you to at least have this. If I go down, you start shooting.¡±

    ¡°If you go down?¡± she asks in a high-pitched voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Fallon, you know what we are walking into. I might get shot. Fuck, you might get shot.¡± Even though I will do everything I can to prevent that. Just the thought of her getting hurt has my chest aching, but I know she won¡¯t stay behind.

    The only thing calming my nerves right now is knowing that she is wearing a bulletproof vest underneath her sweater. Of course, that won¡¯t save her if someone aims for her head. Fuck, I can¡¯t think about this, or I won¡¯t go through with it.

    I¡¯m already contemting calling this whole thing off, throwing Fallon over my shoulder and taking her back home, where I¡¯ll keep her chained to the bed. Yes, that would be much safer.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡± She reaches for the gun. It looks much bigger in her hand. Her fragile fingers wrap around the sleek metal tentatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s loaded with a bullet in the chamber. There is no safety. All you have to do is point and shoot, that¡¯s it. Aim for the chest if you can.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Point at chest and shoot,¡± she repeats, but her voice is shaky, making me wonder if she could really go through with it.

    Would she kill someone if her life depends on it? I already know she would risk her life to protect someone else, but would she take a life to protect her own?

    ¡°Just stay behind me and follow my lead.¡±

    Felix was able to get me the blueprints of the building, and the intel says there are only three guys guarding her. We should be able to take them down easily since we have the element of surprise on our side.

    ¡°Ready?¡± I give her a final once over.

    ¡°So fucking ready,¡± Fallon answers right away, making me smile.

    She was nervous on the flight, she was scared on the drive over here, but now her head is in the game. Her hands are steady, and her voice is determined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I nod and lead her down the alley.

    I parked the rental a block away, so they wouldn¡¯t hear a car approaching. This whole block consists of abandoned buildings, most of them condemned, which means besides the asional homeless person, you won¡¯t find anyone here. Especially not in a fifty-thousand-dor SUV.

    Staying close to the wall, I walk down the small back road with Fallon following close behind. When we get to the building, I spot the camera above the door, right where Felix said it would be. I don¡¯t know how he was able to figure out all this shit, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just d he did.

    Before we¡¯re close enough for the camera to pick us up, I raise my gun and fire the shot, shooting straight into the lens.

    ¡°Hurry,¡± I urge as I quickly make my way to the door, holster my gun and get the lock pick kit out. The door is older, and it only takes me a minute before the lock clicks open. In one swift move, I pocket the kit and retrieve my gun.

    I open the door slowly, staying low just in case someone is already in the hallway. Sticking my head in, I see nothing but an empty space.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear,¡± I whisper and move inside. Fallon is so close, I can feel her body heat behind me, and I let that calm the fear coursing through my veins. The fear of something happening to her tonight.

    The ce is dark, apart from some outside lighting from holes in the ceiling. The floors and walls are cracked and wet, which exins the mold and mildew smell filling the air.

    When we get to the end of this hall, it splits into two corridors. I knew this from the ns, but I do not know where they are keeping her. Luckily, the idiots start to talk somewhere down to the right, giving themselves away.

    I follow the voices with my gun raised. As we get closer, I can make out some of what they¡¯re saying. My French is rusty, but I do know what fille means¡­ the girl.

    I nce back over my shoulder at Fallon one final time, giving her a small nod. I told her what to do. Hopefully, she¡¯ll listen to everything I said.

    Positioning myself in front of the door, I suck in one deep breath before I lift my leg and kick in the door. The old, rotted wood breaks with ease. Small andrge pieces fall away as I step into the room with my gun raised.

    Time slows down as adrenaline floods my veins, and I be hyper-aware of everything around me. Two men are sitting at the table, their eyes wide with shock. One gets up while the other drops to the floor, but both reach for their guns.

    I don¡¯t think. I fire the first shot at the idiot who gets up instead of down. The bullet hits him right between his eyes, and his body crumbles to the ground.

    I lower my gun and shoot again. Unfortunately, the other guy is fast. He rolls away, and the bullet hits his shoulder instead of his head.

    Reaching behind me, I grab ahold of Fallon and drag her with me as I take cover behind the wall. The guy shoots at us twice, and I can feel the impact of the bullets through the concrete wall, but luckily, it¡¯s not thin enough to prate.

    Then I hear nothing. Silence. He¡¯s going to have toe out eventually, and I have time. It doesn¡¯t take long for him to get impatient. I hear him move around the room with a groan. That¡¯s when I make my move.

    Ie around the corner and fire into the room. He doesn¡¯t have a chance this time. The bullet hits his chest before he can raise his gun at me.

    The man joins his friend on the floor, and I watch the life drain out of his eyes before turning my attention back to Fallon. She¡¯s hot on my heels, staring at the man I just killed. Surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t look scared or satisfied. She really doesn¡¯t look like anything right now. As if she has shut her emotions down, which might be a very good thing, depending on what we are about to find.

    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask as I look around the room. There is no sign of Fallon¡¯s sister, but there are two empty food trays with half-eaten meals.

    ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t Felix say there should be three guys?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He did. So still be on high alert. Let¡¯s continue down the hallway,¡± I say and go back to leading the way through the building.

    When I hear footsteps approaching from behind us, I quickly spin us both around, shoving Fallon behind me. As soon as I see a figure appear around the corner, I aim my gun at him.

    ¡°Stop right there, or I¡¯ll blow your head off like I just did your friends.¡±

    The guy stops dead in his tracks, his face goes pale, and his eyes go wide. He even puts his hands up, showing me his palms as if that will save his life.

    ¡°Where is the girl?¡±

    ¡°S¡¯il vous ?t¡­ please,¡± he begs for his life. What a pussy.

    ¡°Where is the girl,¡± I repeat, my patience dwindling away.

    He slowly raises his hand and points to the hall behind us. ¡°Last room,¡± he says with a heavy French ent.

    ¡°Merci.¡± I thank him before I pull the trigger. The shot echoes through the hallway. Before I can turn around all the way, a second shot rings out.

    Panic seizes every fiber in my body, and I spin around in terror. Did someone shoot me? Or worse, Fallon. What did I miss, who did I not seeing? If something happens to Fallon, I will kill everybody in this fucking country.

    In the single second it takes me to turn around, my head is swarming with all of these questions. When I¡¯m finally turned enough to see what¡¯s going on behind me, I¡¯m even more shocked than I could have imagined.

    Fallon is standing with her back to me, but she is angled enough to where I can see that she is holding her gun with both hands. A few feet away from us is a man, gripping at the center of his chest. Blood is seeping out between his fingers, where Fallon must have shot him.

    He falls to his knees, then copses to the front and falls lifeless to the floor.

    The space falls into a dead silence, and for a moment, I just stand there, unsure of what to do. She killed someone. My innocent Fallon killed someone. She put her life before someone else¡¯s, and I couldn¡¯t be prouder of her.

    Taking a step forward, I look into her face, expecting to see shock or remorse. Instead, I see relief.

    ¡°He was going to kill you,¡± she tells me, and my jaw almost drops to the floor.

    Did she just kill someone for me? I won¡¯t lie, now isn¡¯t really the time, but my cock grows rather hard at the realization.

    I don¡¯t have time to dwell on that thought because Fallon is already on the move. Heading toward the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I call after her, but she sprints further down the hall. ¡°Let me go in first!¡±

    Fearless, like a fucking warrior, she runs to thest door in the hall and slides therge deadbolt open. I¡¯m right next to her as she pushes the door open. I raise my gun, pointing it into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Fallon gasps and runs into the room. I curse, trying to grab her, but she slips away. Growling, I quickly scan the room and find it empty besides a small woman sitting on a mattress in the far right corner.

    ¡°Fallon?¡± Her sister¡¯s voice fills the space.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Fallon sinks to her knees in front of her sister. The two immediately fall into each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡± Her sister¡¯s voice cracks, relief flooding out of her.

    ¡°Everything is okay now,¡± Fallon speaks softly to her, pulling away to assess her a little. From where I stand, I can see nothing that would lead me to believe she was beaten.

    She seems thin, almost frail-like, but not beaten or abused. She looks nothing like I expected.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± I growl, not wanting to cut their reunion short but also worried that we¡¯re sitting ducks by staying here any longer.

    Fallon nods and helps her sister to her feet. When she faces me again, there is a twinkle in her eye that wasn¡¯t there before. I¡¯m unable to deny the joy that seeing her happy brings me. I want to see her smile all the time, but how? This was always supposed to be temporary.

    Now, I¡¯m not so sure¡­

    Amelie looks right at me, her hazel eyes are guarded, and her slight body trembles. She doesn¡¯t really seem afraid of me, just unsure.

    ¡°That¡¯s Markus. He helped me rescue you.¡± Fallon pauses and peers up at me, her big blue eyes bleeding into mine. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to hurt you. He¡¯s one of the good guys.¡±

    I almost snort while hurrying the girls into the hallway. One of the good guys? I wish. If only Amelie knew the shit, I put her sister through to get here.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get out of here,¡± I say over my shoulder and lift my gun.

    Fallon nods her head, and together, we head out of the building.

 Chapter 141

    Fallon

    The reunion with my sister is filled with both joy and sadness. I hug her fiercely, wrapping my arms tightly around her, never wanting to let her go. Like I expected, she is quiet, her usual bubbly smile gone.

    I¡¯m afraid to ask what happened to her while she was being held captive. Did they rape her? Beat her? On the outside, she looks okay. A little thinner than before, and there are bags under her eyes, but it doesn¡¯t look as if she was abused or anything.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡± I ask once we¡¯re finally alone and on the ne.

    Amelie shakes her head. Her heart-shaped face is paler than normal, and her mahogany brown hair falls in soft waves down her back. Its color is dull andcking its normal robust products. Overall, she looks the same, which is a relief. I expected her to look like Julie, beaten and broken, but she doesn¡¯t. She looks normal. At least on the outside.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you need a doctor? I can have Markus find one and have them there as soon as wend.¡± Again, she shakes her head, and when she speaks, she looks out the window instead of at me. I feel like she isn¡¯t telling me something. In fact, I feel like she isn¡¯t telling me a lot.

    ¡°No doctor is needed. I¡¯m fine. I just want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ do you want to call Leon-¡±

    ¡°No! Do not call him,¡± she blurts out, borderline yelling.

    I¡¯m bbergasted by her small outburst, and I take the seat beside her. Leon has been her boyfriend for two years. She¡¯s been head over heels for him, spending every free minute with him. Heck, she dropped out of college for him. ¡°Just to let him know you¡¯re okay, I mean. You don¡¯t have to talk to anyone about what happened while you were there.¡±

    ¡°Fallon, I told you I¡¯m fine. No one hurt me. They didn¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± I repeat, making sure I heard her right. I¡¯m d she is okay, relieved beyond measure, but she might be lying to me, and I don¡¯t want her to face this alone.

    She turns in the seat to face me. Her green eyes are sad, her expression heartbroken. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. I just want to go home to Mom and Dad, and I don¡¯t want to talk to Leon ever again.¡± I¡¯m unsure of what I should say. Did Leon have something to do with this? Why is she so upset?

    I decide to leave it alone for now, but the questions linger in the back of my mind. The ne takes off, and I stick to her side. Markus takes a seat across from us after a short while, and we ride in silence.

    Eventually, she falls asleep, her body curled into a tight ball, her face pressed against the ss of the window like she wants to escape us. I know Markus told me to prepare for the worst, and I did, but I over-prepared.

    I move to the seat beside him and grab his hand. I know he can never love me, but I need to anchor myself to someone right now-anchor myself to him. Neither of us wants to admit that we¡¯re falling deep into each because that would change everything. That would take our rtionship from captor and captive into a strange new territory.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you would be happy to see your sister?¡± Markus asks in a hushed whisper. It¡¯s like he can see the worry developing inside of me.

    ¡°I am. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t understand. They had her that whole time, and they never touched her. How? I mean, I¡¯m grateful that she is okay and unharmed, but I was expecting worse, like you said earlier.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s lucky, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Markus squeezes my hand. The warmth of his touch soothes some of my fears of the unknown away.

    ¡°Also, she is acting weird about her boyfriend. She said she didn¡¯t want to call him at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle around and tell you more. Give her some time. She¡¯s been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I guess,¡± I nod, ¡°I never got to tell you¡­ thank you. For making good on your word.¡±

    ¡°I gave you a promise, and I don¡¯t go back on them. You trusted me, so I put my trust in you.¡±  I shake my head and smile, really smile. She¡¯s safe, and everything I did to get to her no longer feels like it was for nothing.

    For the first time, my heart is filled with joy instead of sadness, and I wonder how long this feeling willst. Timothy is still out there, doing who knows what? Would he try toe for my sister and me again? Markus? Every bone in my body says yes.

    No one will be safe until he is gone.

    * * *

    When wend, I¡¯m unsure of what to do next. This is where mine and Markus¡¯s road should end, where we should part and go our separate ways.

    What else is there to do? My sister knows where I am, and he already said it was okay for her to go home. He can¡¯t keep me prisoner now.

    The question is¡­ could I? Could I walk away from him? Turn my back on him, after all, we¡¯ve been through? Resume my mundane college life after what I¡¯ve experienced?

    To walk away from him now, after everything he¡¯s done for me, seems like the ultimate betrayal.

    But if he can never love me, what future is there for us?

    As we walk to Markus¡¯s car, his phone starts to ring. I hold on to my sister¡¯s hand a little tighter, worried she will disappear if I don¡¯t. Markus unlocks the car, and we climb inside while he remains standing outside on his phone.

    ¡°He¡¯s just like the others. The men who took me¡­ a criminal,¡± my sister states as if she knows the truth. I nod my head because, at this point, why lie?

    ¡°He¡­¡± I start, contemting if I should tell her the whole story or leave the worst part out. I decide after everything, Amelie deserves the truth. ¡°He bought me at an auction. Paid one million dors for me.¡±

    Even in the dark, I can see the shocked look flick onto Amelie¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± For a moment, she just stares at me, maybe waiting for me to say more, but there is nothing else to say. ¡°An auction for people? Like¡­ wow¡­ was it just you there?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Fallon

    ¡°No.¡± I cringe as the image of Julie¡¯s beaten body pops into my head. ¡°There were other girls. We were able to save one of them, but I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my mind around that. How could people do that? And what kind of man is Markus that he bought you?¡± She shakes her head.

    ¡°These people are bad, Amelie. Bad. Including Markus, but he is not evil like some of them. He didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you? He just kept you as his prisoner?¡±

    Before I can respond, the car door opens, and Markus climbs into his seat. His posture is stiff, and like a sixth sense washing over me, I know instantly something is going on.

    He starts the engine and pulls out of the parking lot without a word. I decide to wait until we arrive at his penthouse before I press him with questions.

    My sister has been through enough and doesn¡¯t need to hear anything more about Timothy, whom I assume the call was about, and what has Markus so tense and worried. I do my best to abate my own worry and bask in the presence of my sister, who I have been without for two months.

    ¡°What happens next?¡± Amelie leans into my side and whispers in my ear.

    I lick my dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. We¡¯re going to Markus¡¯s apartment. Then, we can figure it out from there, after a shower and good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Amelie¡¯s pink lips press into a thin line. She doesn¡¯t believe me. I can¡¯t imagine what she thinks. How does she feel? She probably thinks she¡¯s being pushed from one cage and into the next, but she¡¯s not. I won¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let her be trapped, not ever again.

    ¡°We will leave soon. I¡¯ll take you home. We just have to make sure it¡¯s safe,¡± I assure her.

    She nods, and I look away, only to meet Markus¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror. Those amber eyes of his are punishing, their depths ice cold. I shiver at the intensity of his stare and look away.

    When we arrive at the apartment, Markus still hasn¡¯t said anything, and the tension stretches between us. I show my sister into the guest room and give her a pair of fresh pajamas and a towel.

    I leave her to shower and go to track him down. I find him sitting on the edge of the bed. He looks up as I walk into the room. My throat tightens when I notice the anguish in his eyes. Whatever he has to say is going to hurt me.

    ¡°Felix called me. He found something else out while looking for your sister and Timothy.¡±

    I¡¯m almost afraid to ask him to continue. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Markus runs a hand through his dark hair. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to say this because it¡¯s so hard for me to believe. I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going to think when I tell you.¡±

    That sends my heart into my stomach, and I grip the edge of the doorframe to keep myself from sagging to the floor. ¡°What is it?¡±

    He swipes his tongue out over his bottom lip, and while the movement itself is sensual; it doesn¡¯t distract me away from the feelings rippling through me like it normally would.

    ¡°There is a reason you look so much like Victoria.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± How could I possibly be connected to Victoria?

    ¡°Fallon, you¡¯re adopted. Apparently, your mom¡­ your adoptive mother had lost a baby. It was stillborn. Through your father¡¯s connections, he was able to adopt you quickly, making everyone think you were the baby she had carried.¡±

    My mouth pops open, but no wordse out. I just stare at him nkly. Everything is a lie. Every. Single. Thing.

    Markus continues, ¡°When Felix looked into Victoria¡¯s mother¡¯s whereabouts, he found out¡­¡± He pauses, and his eyes dart away for a moment beforeing back to mine. ¡°Just hours after you were born, your mother gave you up for adoption. From what Felix found, it wasn¡¯t willingly. It looks like she had cheated on Timothy. When he found out you weren¡¯t his, he forced her to give you up, threatening to take Victoria away if she didn¡¯t.¡±

    The shit keeps getting deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s awful.¡± An impossible decision. ¡°He made her choose between the daughter she already had and the one she just gave birth to?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is correct¡­ that means I have to find her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fallon. She is gone. Losing you was too much for her to bear. She left the hospital hours after you were born andmitted suicide.¡±

    My hand slips from the door, and my knees give out on me. Like a rag doll, I head toward the floor. I don¡¯t have the strength to stop myself from falling.

    Luckily, Markus catches me before I contact the floor. He pulls me into his broad chest and wraps his thick arms around me, holding all my broken pieces together.

    I can¡¯t even wrap my head around everything he¡¯s just told me.

    Everything crumbles around me. Amelie and I aren¡¯t even rted. My parents, my mother and father, the people who raised me.

    I¡¯m on a damn rollercoaster that refuses to stop and let me off. I want to scream, to hurt someone or something, but that won¡¯t change the oue, won¡¯t change what¡¯s already happened. I¡¯m adopted, and the only girl Markus ever loved is my sister. As badly as I want to turn in on myself and disappear from the rest of the world, I can¡¯t. Amelie needs me. After all that she has been through, I have to be there for her. I¡¯ll make sure she is okay first, and then I¡¯ll break down. After a few moments and some calming breaths, I muster up the courage to speak.

    ¡°What do we do now? My sister wants to go home soon.¡±

    Markus holds me tighter, like he¡¯s not going to ever let me go, and I almost wish he wouldn¡¯t. That I could be his, and he could be mine forever.

    ¡°You and your sister aren¡¯t safe until Timothy is dead. He coulde back for you at any time, and I don¡¯t know¡­ If you died because of me, because of something stupid that I caused, I would never forgive myself. I¡¯ve already lost so much.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Fallon

    ¡°But¡­ you said Amelie could go home after this.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I thought Timothy would be there, or at least we¡¯d get a lead to find him. We have nothing, and he mighte after you to hurt me. He thought I was the one who killed Victoria, that¡¯s why he wanted the tape so badly. He thought he could put me behind bars with it. Now that he has is, he knows it wasn¡¯t me, but I think he still mes me¡­ and fuck, he isn¡¯t wrong. It was my fault she was there that day.¡±

    I lift a hand and touch his cheek. It¡¯s rough beneath my palm. A mere contrast of how different we are. Rough and soft. Dark and light. We shouldn¡¯t be, but we are, and it feels like our fates have already been sealed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ we will stay until it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping you would say that,¡± he whispers as his lips press against the side of my head. I know he would tie me to the bed and hand-feed me if he had to. The possessive nature in him won¡¯t let me go, so I wonder how this is all going to pan out in the end. Will he let me leave?

    ¡°I need to go talk to my sister. Tell her we have to stay here for a while. I don¡¯t know how well she is going to take it, but I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Markus slowly releases me, like he doesn¡¯t want to let go yet. My heart begs me to return to the warmth of his embrace, but this isn¡¯t good for me. Pretending that we could be a couple when we most definitely aren¡¯t. Now would be the time to start putting distance between us, but the thought leaves me even more distraught than I already am.

    I¡¯ve just reached the doorway when he says, ¡°If you need anything¡­ I¡¯m here for you, Fallon.¡±

    I peer at him over my shoulder. ¡°Strange how foes be friends.¡±

    His face falls. ¡°You don¡¯t need anything else added to your te, but if I could¡­ I would¡­ with you, Fallon. It would be with you. And that has nothing to do with your connection to Victoria.¡±

    I know he¡¯s referring to loving me. How he can¡¯t because he gave all his love to the woman I now know is my dead half-sister. I hold back the river of emotions threatening to break the dam and destroy everything in its wake.

    ¡°I know,¡± I whisper and walk out the door before I cry.

    It isn¡¯t until I¡¯m halfway down the hall I¡¯m able to force myself to calm by taking slow and steady breaths. Thest thing I need is to project my emotions out onto Amelie. None of this is her fault, none of it, and I¡¯m not going to drag her any deeper into it.

    The guest bedroom door is ajar, and it creaks as I push it open a bit more. Amelie looks up from where she sits at the edge of the mattress.

    She is wearing one of my nightgowns, and even though she¡¯s taken a shower, she doesn¡¯t look any better. I walk into the room and close the door behind me.

    She isn¡¯t going to like what I tell her.

    ¡°Did you find out when we can go home?¡± The look of agony on her face makes me want to turn around and walk out of the room.

    ¡°I talked to Markus, and until things with Timothy are over and they find him, we both agreed that it¡¯s probably best for us to stay here. Mom and Dad still think you¡¯re in France.¡± Her face falls, and she looks like she¡¯s going to cry. I would expect it. She¡¯s been too calm, too quiet for someone who has been held captive for thest two months.

    ¡°I mean, I really want to go home, but what does it matter?¡± She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve gone from being held captive by someone else to being held captive by my sister.¡±

    Her words sting. ¡°You¡¯re not being held captive. It¡¯s safer here, for both of us. I didn¡¯t go through all the trouble of getting you back just so we could end up in the same situation again.¡± My voice rises, and I do my best not to scold her, knowing her head isn¡¯t in the right ce, but I¡¯m not letting her leave here.

    Amelie tilts her head to the side, and her green eyes be luminous. ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    She¡¯s pulled the rug right out from underneath me. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not safe. As soon as it is, we will leave. Markus means nothing to me,¡± I lie. The words feel like acid on my tongue as I speak them.

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m tired.¡± She¡¯s starting to shut down, and still, I want to help her. All of this is my fault-all of it.

    ¡°Do you¡­ want to talk about anything? About what happened while you were held captive? I¡¯m here for you, Amelie.¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep,¡± she answers in a monotone voice.

    I let things be and don¡¯t push her any further. ¡°Okay. You can stay in here. If you need anything, I¡¯m right down the hall.¡±

    Amelie doesn¡¯t respond, and I force myself to walk out of the bedroom. Everything feels like it¡¯s falling apart. My entire life is a lie. Everything I¡¯vee to know, a lie. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore.

    I head back to the bedroom, and thankfully, Markus isn¡¯t there. Stripping out my clothing, I turn the shower to hot and wait for the bathroom to steam up. I step into the shower, and like a faucet being turned on, everything I¡¯ve been holding in breaks free.

    Ites barreling out of me in the form of tears.

    My body shakes and trembles, so much so I lean against the tile wall to keep myself upright. I¡¯m in love with a man who can never love me, a man who paid a million dors for me, a man who is a violent, dangerous criminal.

    I¡¯m adopted, my entire life a lie, and the whipped cream on top¡­ I¡¯m the spitting image of my dead half-sister, the only woman that Markus has ever loved.

    I¡¯m so caught up in my self-loathing that I don¡¯t notice someone else is in the bathroom until the ss door of the shower slides open, and Markus¡¯s naked physique appears in front of me. I try to pull myself together, but it¡¯s not happening, and all it takes is one look for him to know that I¡¯m shattering.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Fallon.¡± His gravelly voice washes over me, and my nipples harden at the sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been strong for so long¡­ I¡¯m tired of being strong,¡± I sob, and he takes me into his arms, holding me to his chest like a piece of ss that¡¯s going to crack right down the middle.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be strong. I¡¯m here, you can lean on me. Let me be your strength.¡± His breath tickles my ear, and I shiver.

    ¡°You would do that?¡±

    ¡°I care about you, Fallon. Maybe not in the way you want or need to be cared for, but I¡¯ll try my best. I want to help you through your pain, through the secrets that we uncovered. We can be the same without all the bullshit, without the auction or money that I paid for you hanging over our heads, and when this is over¡­ you can leave, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    His confession only makes me unleash a new wave of tears, and I suck a ragged breath into my lungs. I knew he would do this, push me away, eventually. He¡¯s giving me an out, letting me leave when he said he never would. Little does he know, I don¡¯t want to leave.

    I want to stay forever, but I¡¯m afraid¡­ afraid of what happens when this is all over. Afraid that we may fall apart before we have the chance to be whole.

    ¡°I want that. I want you, even if it¡¯s not fully. Whatever you can give me, I¡¯ll take it.¡± I bury my face into his muscled chest and sink deep into my mind. I think of all that I¡¯ve discovered, how twisted and thorn-filled our lives have be.

    I don¡¯t know what tomorrow will bring, but I know that I¡¯ve done all I can do. I¡¯ve saved my sister, and we¡¯re safe here with Markus as long as we stay put.

    In the end, that¡¯s all I want. I can¡¯t make Markus love me. The only thing I can do is hope that when the time for me to leavees¡­ he doesn¡¯t let me go.

 Chapter 144

    Markus

    Three Months Later

    Three monthse and go in the blink of an eye. Life with Fallon is normal, real. It¡¯s everything I could¡¯ve asked for and more.

    Over the months, we¡¯ve grown closer, and things have changed. My emotions and feelings toward her have matured tremendously, and the thought of her not being here tomorrow or for the rest of my life terrifies me.

    I don¡¯t want to let her go¡­ I really fucking don¡¯t, but I told her at the end of all of this, once it was safe, she could leave. I¡¯ll make good on my word and let her, even though it¡¯s going to kill me. I do my best to stay busy every day, to take my mind off the thought of her leaving. Sometimes, I pray that Felix never calls because the day he does, I know everything will change. I¡¯ve just finished up lunch and a game of scrabble with Fallon and Amelie when my phone starts to ring.

    If someone had told me a year ago, I would be sitting in an apartment with two women, ying board games and cooking like I was anything but a higher up in the mob, I would¡¯ve told them to fuck off. But here I am, domesticated as fuck.

    Amelie has adjusted surprisingly well. It took her awhile to get used to me, to trust me not to hurt her or Fallon, but we somehow got there.

    Julie ended up staying with Felix permanently. Even after she recovered, and we offered her a fresh start, she chose to live with Felix. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s the best oue for either of them, but that¡¯s a story for another time.

    ncing at the phone, it¡¯s as if he can hear me thinking about him. Felix¡¯s name is lighting up the screen.

    ¡°Hello, brother-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here. In town,¡± Felix says with no preamble. There is no further exnation, not that I need any.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send everything to your email, but before I do, I have to tell you not to go in alone. I know you didn¡¯t listenst time, and you got fucking lucky. This is different, though. Just please fucking listen to me when I say do not go in alone,¡± he repeats.

    My lips tip up at the sides. He¡¯s showing such brotherly love.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, and thank you for finding him,¡± I say before ending the call.

    Without taking a second to think about it, I call the one person I know I can count on to help me.

    It rings a few times before Julian answers. ¡°Nice to hear from you, how is your-¡±

    ¡°I need your help, and it can¡¯t wait,¡± I say, hoping he¡¯ll do this for me. Especially after I practically abandoned him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Wait¡­¡± He trails off, probably putting one and one together. He knows I¡¯ve been looking for Victoria¡¯s father.

    ¡°I found Timothy. He is here, in town. I need to move now. Can you help?¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take Julian long to respond. ¡°I see. Yes, I suppose I can help,¡± he says, all nonchnt, probably because Elena is close by and listening to his every word.

    His voice is calm, almost uninterested, but I don¡¯t miss the note of excitement. Since his marriage to Elena, he rarely goes out and gets his hands dirty anymore, that doesn¡¯t mean his need for bloodlust has disappeared. He¡¯s just better at hiding it.

    Like all made men, he yearns for violence, and tonight, he will get his fill.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    I quickly pull up Felix¡¯s email and go over everything he sent me. Location, blueprints, etc. It doesn¡¯t take me long to get ready. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for three months, weing it with open arms and not wanting it toe at all.

    Only when I¡¯m dressed in Ker and tactical gear from head to toe do I leave my office.

    Fallon and Amelie are curled up on the couch. I notice a chick flick ying on therge t screen as I pass them in the living room. They are both asleep, but Fallon¡¯s eyes fly open when she hears me approach.

    ¡°Where are you going? Work?¡± Her voice is sleepy.

    She knows that sometimes that¡¯s all I can tell her.

    ¡°No, Felix called. We found Timothy. He is close by, in the city. I¡¯m going to kill him tonight,¡± I whisper, trying not to wake up Amelie.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Worry lines crease her forehead, and I itch to smooth them away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back by the morning. He¡¯s not getting away this time. By tomorrow you¡¯ll be safe¡­ and free.¡± I force thest word past my lips.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods, but her eyes tell me she is unsure about this.

    She is worried about me, which is still an odd feeling to process. Having someone care for me like that is something I never expected to happen again, especially from Fallon.

    Leaning in, I give her a chaste kiss before I pull away. She forces a smile, and I almost stay a few minutes longer just to make sure she is okay, but I¡¯m on the clock.

    Time is running out, and I can¡¯t miss this window of opportunity.

    ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll be here when you wake up,¡± I promise her before slipping into the elevator. The doors close slowly, and our gazes remain on one another until we can no longer see each other.

    By the time I reach the parking garage, I¡¯m in hunting mode. I jog to my car and get inside in a hurry. I break about every trafficw in the city, speeding across town to Julian¡¯s ce. I¡¯m not concerned in the least bit about the cops pulling me over. Julian pays them a fortune to turn a blind eye to our shit.

    When I arrive at Julian¡¯s mansion, he is already waiting at the gate for me. He¡¯s dressed simr to me. All ck, tactical gear, and I¡¯m sure armed to the teeth. Without his expensive suit, he looks more like a mercenary than the head of the mob.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 145

    Markus

    ¡°Eager for a night out?¡± I grin as he climbs into the car.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait to get this done. Felix sent-¡± Fuck! As soon as Felix¡¯s name leaves my lips, I know I¡¯ve fucked up. I¡¯m so consumed with the thought of finally getting Timothy that it just slipped out. I nce over at Julian, nning to see an angry scowl or the chamber of his gun, but instead, find him staring at me with his eyebrows raised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should be angrier about, you not telling me that Felix has been back in your life for months now, or the fact that you thought I didn¡¯t know all along?¡±

    Gripping the steering wheel a little tighter, I say, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±

    ¡°He is your brother by blood, and he was never cut out for this life. I know you¡¯re loyal to me. You are one of the only people I still trust.¡± That means a loting from Julian, especially after the whole La fiasco. He¡¯s trusted basically no one since his betrayal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always have your back. I don¡¯t know what drove La to do what he did, but there is nothing that could make me turn on you.¡± I often think about that text La sent me while I was on my way to France. I¡¯m sorry. I had to.

    I didn¡¯t know what it meant at the time. Onlyter did I find out La had double-crossed us, all of us, but it hit Julian the hardest. I still don¡¯t understand why he did it, but I¡¯m almost certain it has something to do with that little redheaded girl he sent me after. ire.

    ¡°Enough with the traitor. What¡¯s the lowdown on this guy we¡¯re killing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at a poker game happening in the basement of Giovanni¡¯s ce. Felix said there are five guys inside, but no one is guarding the entrance. No cameras, either.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re really stupid or just arrogant. This is going to be a walk in the park, like taking candy from a child.¡± He sounds almost disappointed, like he had hoped for something more challenging.

    ¡°Probably a bit of both. I want to kill everyone quickly, except Timothy. I want to know what his endgame was, and then I¡¯ll make him suffer for what he put Fallon through.¡±

    Usually, Julian makes all the rules and decides how the fucker will be handled, but he knows I need this. This is my kill, my chance for revenge.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± he agrees.

    ¡°Here, that¡¯s him.¡± I pull up a recent picture on my phone and show it to Julian, so he knows which one not to kill right away.

    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll make sure I save him for you.¡± Julian grins, and truthfully, it¡¯s scary to see him this joyous over spilling blood. Ever since getting married and having a kid, he¡¯s been more reluctant to leave the house.

    That, and the fact he trusts no one, La really did a number on him.

    Twenty minutester, we pull up to Giovanni¡¯s ce. It¡¯s a rundown house next to his garage, where he sells stolen auto parts. He is a small-time criminal, petty theft, and shit. Usually, we stay out of his way, but not today.

    We¡¯re in a bad part of town, so we¡¯re not worried about being seen or heard. Nobody will call the cops here. Screams, fighting, and shootouts are amon thing here.

    We make our way around the house. Just like Felix said, there is no one standing guard. I pick the lock on the back door, and we are inside the house with no trouble at all.

    As soon as we step into the kitchen, we can hearughter echoing up the stairs from the basement. At least some of the men are down there. Julian and I walk through the house quietly with our guns drawn. This seems way too easy. A toilet flushes, and we both look at each other.

    A momentter, the bathroom door swings open. The guy steps out into the hall, still zipping up his pants. I¡¯m on him before he can react.

    With my hands around his throat, I press him up against the wall. He wheezes for air, his hands desperately trying to get me away. He makes a feeble attempt to hit me in the chest, but he¡¯s already so weak it barely hurts.

    His eyes start to bulge in his skull, small veins burst, turning the white in his eyes blood red. His lips turn a sickening blue, and I watch as the life drains from his body before I slowly lower him to the floor.

    ¡°One down, four to go,¡± I whisper when I turn around.

    Julian nods, and we make our way down the stairs.

    The basement smells of smoke, sweat, and booze. Theughing gets louder with each step we descend. The men are so drunk and distracted, they don¡¯t even see using.

    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen,¡± Julian greets cheerfully, announcing us to the four men sitting around the round poker table.

    Theughing stops immediately. The men scramble off their chairs, reaching for weapons, but their moves are sluggish from the alcohol they¡¯ve ingested, and they don¡¯t stand a chance against us.

    Julian fires two shots, hitting the two men to the right, right between their eyes. I kill the one on the left just as his fingers ghost against his gun.

    After the echoes of the gunfire cease, the room descends into silence. All I can do is stare at Timothy, the father of the girl I used to love.

    Even the recent picture I have of him didn¡¯t show how terrible he looks. His leathery, pale skin is covering his thin face, which is set in a permanent frown. Deep wrinkles are etched into his forehead and around his mouth, making him appear older than he is. The dark circles under his eyes make his already dark brown eyes seem ck.

    He looks to be twenty years older than he actually is. For a split second, I feel sorry for him, knowing what he lost, knowing that he lost everything he ever loved. That feeling quickly vanishes when I¡¯m reminded of all he did to Fallon.

    ¡°This is all your fault,¡± he sneers at me. ¡°You¡¯re the reason she is dead. She was a good girl. Had her whole life ahead of her, and you destroyed that. Ripped it all away.¡±

    ¡°Kind of like you ripped Fallon¡¯s life away from her? Like you destroyed Amelie¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Amelie was coteral damage, and Fallon deserved it. It¡¯s her fault my wife killed herself. She was nothing but a mistake. If I had it my way, Fallon never would¡¯ve been born.¡±

    Anger surges inside of me, making my muscles quake. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to kill you, old man. It¡¯ll be the highlight of my life to see you perish. But first, let¡¯s make one thing very clear. You started this. You are the catalyst that set everything into motion.¡±

    With my gun pointed at his head, I take a step toward him. ¡°I always thought you were a good guy, single dad, hardworking, no trouble with thew. It took me a while to see you for who you really are. The kind of man you are hiding inside. Tell me, why did your wife cheat on you? Because you were such an outstanding husband? Why did you have to threaten her with taking Victoria away? Because she loved you so much?¡±

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± he spits, gritting his yellowing teeth.

    He doesn¡¯t like that I¡¯m giving it all back to him. That I¡¯m not backing down like all the others in his life have.

    ¡°I know Victoria wanted to move in with me. I know she didn¡¯t want to go home most nights. I was too young and dumb back then to see why. You were never the good guy you pretend to be, were you?¡±

    ¡°Funnying out of your mouth. Like you¡¯re such an outstanding citizen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never pretended to be good. I¡¯m a killer, a criminal, I¡¯m selfish and arrogant. I¡¯ve never pretended to be anything else. I don¡¯t hide it either, never have, never will. And I¡¯m not going to pretend that I feel any remorse or that I won¡¯t take great pleasure in killing you¡­ killing you very slowly.¡±

    All the blood drains from Timothy¡¯s already pale face, making him look¡­ well, dead. His legs give out on him, and he sits back down on his chair. I can see his hands shaking from here, fear overtaking his body. He knows his clock is up. The only way he¡¯s leaving this building is in a body bag.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I see Julian take a step closer. Without ncing over my shoulder to see his face, I know he is excited and ready to start.

    Grinning, I say, ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡­¡±

 Chapter 146

    Fallon

    Since the moment he walked out that door, I¡¯ve been sitting on the couch staring at it. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te back, afraid I gave up the chance to tell him I want more, need more. The minutes tick away, but the ache in my chest never eases.

    ¡°He¡¯sing back,¡± Amelie says, walking into the living room.

    ¡°I know he is.¡± I try not to sound as desperate as I look and feel.

    ¡°Then why are you staring at the door like he isn¡¯t?¡± She lifts the cup of tea she just made to her lips. Amelie knows some about Markus but not everything, and even though she was held captive by Timothy and his men, she doesn¡¯t know just how bad this could go.

    Markus isn¡¯t invincible. He is human. A bullet will kill him just the same.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I lie. I already know that she thinks Markus and I are dating, even though I¡¯ve told her many times it¡¯s not like that. Thest six months have been a whirlwind, and when he got the phone call this morning, I almost sagged to the floor.

    ¡°Whatever, you can lie to yourself but not me.¡± She walks away, shaking her head and leaving me alone with my thoughts. So much still hangs in the air between us. I haven¡¯t told her I¡¯m adopted yet, and she hasn¡¯t told me what happened to her while in confinement. I do know that someone had to be protecting her or caring for her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been dead.

    I stare down at the paperback on the coffee table. I¡¯ve tried reading the thing three times, and I just can¡¯t focus.

    Markus didn¡¯t tell me where exactly he was going, and I have no way to contact him. I just hope he didn¡¯t go face Timothy alone. Running my fingers through my hair, I tilt my head back and rest it against the couch. I stare at the ceiling, wondering how I¡¯ll move on from him if he doesn¡¯t return to me.

    The sound of the lock disengaging has me bounding from the couch, and by the time the door opens, I¡¯m standing in front of it. Markus appears in front of me, and I can¡¯t stop myself. I lunge for him, wrapping my arms around his middle while burying my face into his chest. He smells of sweat and gunpowder.

    ¡°Well, hello to you too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± I sigh and pull back a bit, so he cane inside.

    ¡°Did you honestly think I would lose in a gunfight?¡± He raises a thick brow.

    I shake my head. ¡°No, but things happen.¡± I do my best not to frown or show how sad this moment makes me. He is back, and after tonight, nothing will ever be the same for us. This is where we go our separate ways, where we stop pretending and move on.

    Can I end it, or do I try¡­

    ¡°They do, but today they didn¡¯t.¡±

    I nod and untangle myself, walking backward toward the couch. ¡°Is he¡­ dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s over. You and your sister are safe now. No one will ever try to hurt you again.¡± Knowing his next set of words, my chest tightens, and I swallow around a grapefruit-size knot in my throat. ¡°You can go back home, back to your life¡­ if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    I look from the floor and into his steely gaze. Is that what I want? Of course not. My home is here. My life is with him. There is nothing for me out in the world anymore.

    ¡°What would you say if I told you I didn¡¯t want to leave¡­ that you¡¯re my home now, and that thest six months have been incredible. I¡¯ve seen a side of you I never expected to see and¡­¡± I want to say the words, but they stick to the roof of my mouth. I¡¯m so scared of his rejection, but I force myself to say them anyway, ¡°I love you.¡±

    Markus crosses the space separating us in a sh. His mammoth hands reach for me, and he cups me by the cheeks, pulling me closer to him and into his face. I have to crane my neck back to see his whole face, but it¡¯s worth it. Even in the aftermath of bloodshed, he is gorgeous beyond measure.

    ¡°Thesest three months have shown me how wrong I was. I dreaded this day and prayed that my brother would never call, and not because I didn¡¯t want Timothy to die. Because I knew the day he called was the day everything between us would end. I would have to let you go, even if it¡¯s thest thing I want to do. I love you, Fallon. I never thought it was possible that I could love again after losing Victoria, but you opened my eyes. I want you here with me. Want you to stay and be mine, and I yours.¡±

    Tears form in my eyes, and when I blink, they fall, sliding down the apples of my cheeks.

    I feel¡­ whole and full of love. I knew he felt different, could feel it in the way he cared for me. He made love to me, pampered me, and made me his equal. Not once did I feel like I was his captive, not since the day we rescued Amelie.

    ¡°You mean it?¡± My voice cracks.

    ¡°Yes, every fucking word. I want you, Fallon. To be mine. Forever. As my other half. We didn¡¯t start things out in the most conventional of ways, and I¡¯m an asshole on even my best days, but I want you. All of you.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Yes!¡± My lips are trembling, my thoughts swirling. ¡°I want to stay. I want you too.¡±

    Pressing his firm lips against mine, he steals the air from my lungs. Fire and passion epass us. I part my lips, and his tongue slides inside, tangling with my own. He tastes like sin and mint. I crave his kisses, his touch, every single thing about him.

    I run my hands through his dark hair, tugging on the strands. If we don¡¯t end this, we¡¯ll end up fucking right here on the couch, where Amelie coulde out at any second. As if he¡¯s thinking the same thing, he pulls back, his nose grazing mine, and his chest rises and falls at a rapid rate, matching the tempo of my own.

    Our breaths are ragged, our lips aching.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing this?¡± he finally says, his voice thick.

    Does he not believe me or think I am serious? I¡¯ve already fallen for him. There is no undoing what¡¯s already done.

 Chapter 147

    Fallon

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just making sure because after today, I¡¯m never letting you go. I will kill anyone who tries to take you from me and tie you to the damn bed if you try and escape on your own. This is your only chance to leave for the next however many years we have together.¡±

    I smirk, feeling like I¡¯ve won the lottery. ¡°Then so be it because I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Markus grins and grabs me by the back of my legs, hiking me up his firm body. I let out a small squeal that he silences with his lips. He kisses me with so much passion, he steals the air from my lungs.

    Caught up in his touch and the fire he stirs in my belly, I don¡¯t even realize we¡¯ve made it to the bedroom until he ces me down on the mattress. He releases me and goes to the door, closing us inside.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Those full lips of his turn up at the sides, and it¡¯s such a seductive grin that my nipples harden at the sight of him. Pulling his shirt over his head, he tosses it to the floor. By the time I¡¯ve gotten my leggings off, he¡¯s already naked and stalking back toward the bed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even describe how much I need you right now.¡± His lips brush against mine, and his hand snakes beneath my back. He lifts me, cradling me to his chest while his thick cock swings like a sword between our bodies.

    ¡°I need you too, so shut up and fuck me,¡± I order, wrapping my legs around his middle and digging my heels into his ass cheeks.

    I¡¯m wearing a thin cotton T-shirt and no bra since I¡¯ve spent the entire day lounging around waiting for him to return home. Of course, I¡¯m bare from the waist down, and Markus uses that to his advantage, brushing the head of his cock against my entrance.

    ¡°Are you ordering me around?¡± His lips trail down my throat and over my throbbing pulse. My blood hums in my veins, and I lift my hips, seeking the pleasure I know only he can bring me. One of his hands moves beneath my head, and it¡¯s like he¡¯s cradling me in his arms. His fingers move through my hair, and he fists the strands tightly, causing a sting of pain to radiate across my scalp. ¡°Are you?¡± A deep growl emits from his chest.

    My core tightens at the deepness. I want him to fuck me already, to show me who is in control.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I curl my lip and lift my head, pressing my nose against his. ¡°Now fuck me like you im to love me.¡±

    Without warning, he ms into me, all the way to the hilt, his hips kissing mine. Our bodies connect, bringing a jolt of pleasure mixed with pain.

    He fucks me brutally, and not like he loves me but hates me. It¡¯s raw, powerful, and consuming.

    The air in my lungs wheezes out past my lips, and my toes curl with each thrust. I dig my nails into his shoulders, dragging them down his back.

    ¡°Fuck, yes. Make me bleed,¡± Markus grunts and bares his teeth, the corded muscles in his neck tighten, and he looks like a wild animal about to dig into his prey.

    The hand that was cradling my head moves to my throat. Staring into my eyes, he gives my slender throat a tight squeeze, and I feel lighter-like I¡¯m flying. It¡¯s an adrenaline rush to know he holds all the power, that he could hurt me if he wanted to, but knowing that he won¡¯t.

    With that single hand, he pins me to the mattress and fucks me like a savage beast. While his other hand moves beneath my shirt, finding my tit and tweaking the hard peak. Each stroke makes me hotter, and soon I¡¯m ready tobust like a shooting star in the night sky.

    All the muscles in my body tighten, and I be as straight as a board.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I sink my nails harder into his skin. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I finally get the words out just as my orgasm crests, and the world around me fades. My entire channel convulses around Markus¡¯s cock, and he lets out a hiss as I bear down on his length.

    Waves of pleasure still lick at my sensitive flesh as he pulls out of me. I whimper and give him a displeasing look because I know he didn¡¯te yet. Before I can voice my concern, he flips me onto my stomach. The drawer on the nightstand opens, and the sound of a bottle opening meets my ears.

    I feel the cold lube between my ass cheeks a momentter and shiver at the contact. Markus climbs back onto the bed and moves, so he¡¯s right behind me.

    With two fingers, he spreads my ass cheeks and groans. ¡°Your ass was made to be fucked by me.¡± Landing a harsh p on my ass, he slips a finger into my tight puckered hole at the same time.

    I whimper into the mattress and w at the bedsheets at the intrusion. My ass tightens around that digit, and Markus ces kisses across my shoulder and neck, helping to loosen the tension. As soon as he can start to move, he does. Very slowly he fucks my ass with his fingers until I¡¯m a writhing mess.

    ¡°I-I need you.¡±

    ¡°Now you need me,¡± Markus replies cockily.

    ¡°Markus.¡± I groan, feeling like I might die if he doesn¡¯t fuck my ass soon.

    He chuckles and reces his fingers with his cock, slowly slipping into my tight hole. I breathe deeply through the transition, and once he¡¯s fully seated, I sigh as delicious pleasure ripples through me. His hand ghosts over my backside, and then he moves, his thrusts shallow at first. Over time, he moves faster and faster, his balls p against my clit, and like a match being lit, I burn up in the mes of pleasure, my orgasm grabbing me by the throat.

    I can¡¯t breathe, can¡¯t see. All I can do is feel. Feel the love Markus has for me. Feel the intense pleasure. Feel our connection, growing, bing deeper.

    Markus lets out a roar that rattles the walls, and I feel him still behind me. I¡¯ve barely just caught my breath when his release floods my asshole. I¡¯m content, joyful, and happier than I¡¯ve ever been. Timothy is dead, my sister is safe, and Markus is mine.

    ¡°I love you, Fallon,¡± Markus whispers before cing a kiss on my shoulder.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± I sigh.

    There is nothing that could take the joy I¡¯m feeling away. I¡¯ve got it all. Now, I just have to make sure no one tries to ruin my forever.

 Chapter 148

    Markus

    I¡¯vee to care for Amelie, I really have, but the entire time she¡¯s been staying with us, something has been nagging me about her. She is keeping things from us. I can see it in her eyes when she thinks no one is looking.

    The way she flinches at a loud noise. The way she looks over her shoulder like she thinks someone is following her. The way she looks out of the window as if she expects someone to be standing there.

    At first, I was convinced it was PTSD from being held captive, but the more I watch her, the more I think there is something else¡­ something deeper going on. No matter how many times Fallon and I have tried to talk to her about her time in captivity, she refuses to talk about it.

    She shuts downpletely and turns in on herself. I think Amelie has been scared for a long time. A lot longer than the time she spent in that cell.

    The fact that she didn¡¯t want to go back to her boyfriend only adds to my suspicions. I just can¡¯t figure out what exactly happened. Was her boyfriend involved in her kidnapping, or was he just an abusive asshole before?

    I know it¡¯s bothering Fallon, not knowing what happened, not knowing how to help her.

    I wait for Fallon to take a bath before I make my way to Amelie¡¯s room. The door is wide open, so I step in. Her back is turned to me, and she is folding clothes and neatly stacking them into her suitcase, which is propped up on the bed.

    ¡°Ready to go home?¡± I ask, making her jump and drop the sweater she was holding.

    ¡°Jesus, you scared me. You move awfully quiet for a guy your size.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told.¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°And yes, I¡¯m ready to go back home and be with my mom and dad for a while. I¡¯ve missed them so much.¡± She picks up the sweater and ces it back on the bed.

    ¡°Howe you never visited or had theme and visit you?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice casual, so this sounds less like an interrogation. I could easily get the information out of Amelie, have her crying, and telling me everything I want to know, but she¡¯s Fallon¡¯s sister, and whatever happened to her when she was being held captive is something she will talk about when she wants to.

    She shrugs. ¡°You know¡­ everyone is so busy.¡±

    I know that¡¯s a lie. Her parents have asked multiple times toe over while she¡¯s been here. I don¡¯t doubt that they would have closed the store to fly over to France to visit her. Amelie dropped out of college and moved in with her rich boyfriend. Neither time nor money should have been an issue for her to visit them either.

    Something else kept her from seeing her family, and I¡¯m going to find out what.

    ¡°You know what I do for work, right?¡±

    Amelie¡¯s body tenses at my question and her next words are hesitant, almost scared, ¡°Yeah, I mean, kind of. Not exactly, but you work for the mafia, I know that much.¡± She swallows thickly. ¡°If you are worried about me saying anything, I would never.¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s not where this is going. I just wanted to let you know that if you ever need anything, you can ask me. I¡¯m in love with your sister, and I¡¯m nning to be with her indefinitely. That makes you family, and I protect my family. I won¡¯t tolerate someone hurting my family.¡±

    ¡°Um, thanks.¡± She bites her bottom lip nervously like she is unsure of what to say. I decide toe right out with it.

    ¡°Did someone hurt you? Before you were kidnapped? Maybe your boyfriend?¡±

    She looks at me out of the corner of her eye. ¡°What if he did?¡±

    I don¡¯t even hesitate with my response, ¡°Then, I would hunt him down and kill him for you.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°Already dead?¡± It takes a lot to shock me, but her response does. ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    Amelie is a small thing, short with little muscle mass. I doubt she could fight off an aggressor, let alone kill someone.

    She shakes her head again. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then who did?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this,¡± she whispers and squeezes her eyes closed.

    ¡°I understand that, but if you didn¡¯t kill him, someone else did. Who are you protecting? I¡¯m not asking you to tell me your darkest secrets. I just want to know who did it. Maybe I can send him a thank you card or something.¡±

    Amelie doesn¡¯tugh, so I figure I¡¯ve missed my chance at convincing her to tell me, but then she says, ¡°It was one of the guys¡­ the men who held me prisoner.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t continue, but I know there is much more to this story. I try to think of a reason why they would kill her boyfriend, and only onees to mind.

    ¡°Did he try toe for you?¡±

    Her eyes flicker away before returning to me. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened,¡± she exins, nodding her head. I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but she is an even worse liar than her sister. Something else happened, something she doesn¡¯t want to talk about.

    I decide to let it go for now. I¡¯d rather have Felix do some more digging on the boyfriend.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell my sister¡­ about Leon. I don¡¯t want her to be upset. She¡¯s been through enough, and I know she would feel bad.¡±

    I had to agree with Amelie. Fallon would be upset. The idea of not telling her didn¡¯t sit well with me, but I could always exinter to Fallon what her sister had told me.

    ¡°Fine, but you need to make me a promise.¡±

    Amelie nods her head profusely. She didn¡¯t want to hurt her sister any more than her sister wanted to hurt her. They were both selfless when it came to each other.

    ¡°What promise?¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, youe to me. You get into any kind of trouble, you call me. I will destroy anyone that fucks with you. Anyone, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers and looks me right in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±

    I can only hope that¡¯s the truth because if anything happens to Amelie again, I¡¯m not sure Fallon will survive.

 Chapter 149 Epilogue

    Epilogue

    Fallon

    One Year Later

    We get married on a Sunday. The sun hangs high in the sky, shining down on us. Waves crash against the private sandy beach, and the wind blows through my hair. There couldn¡¯t be a more picturesque moment. My dress is perfect, white, and elegant. Markus looks dapper in his tux, his hair sculpted perfectly against his head.

    He looks as much the growly bear now as he did the day of the auction.

    My parents, sister, Felix, Julie, and Markus¡¯s close friends, Julian, Elena, and their daughter, join us in our celebration.

    With our hands joined, we stare into each other¡¯s eyes. We recite our vows, and Markus grabs onto me, pulling me into his chest, nting a possessive kiss against my lips when we are announced as husband and wife.

    Everyone smiles, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to implode with happiness.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re never going to get away,¡± Markus whispers into my ear.

    I shiver from the possessive tone he takes.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even try to leave. I was yours before I even realized it,¡± I reply, my eyes catching on the diamond ring on my finger.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been mine.¡± He pulls me even closer to his side, and I squeal as I trip over the end of my dress, only for him to catch me around the waist.

    It¡¯s still surreal and crazy how our lives have changed over thest year. We walk up the beach and toward the condo where we have dinner and drinks set up. We both agreed that something small and private would be perfect.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re married and that this year passed by so fast,¡± I announce when we reach the entrance to the small reception area. There are light decorations, flowers, and candles lit. It¡¯s intimate and totally us.

    ¡°This year has been a wild one.¡± Markus hands me a flute of champagne. ¡°I personally can¡¯t believe I convinced you to marry me.¡±

    ¡°There was no convincing,¡± I reply just as everyone elsees walking into the backyard.

    My parents are the first to arrive. They don¡¯t know that I know about the adoption. Amelie doesn¡¯t know either, and I don¡¯t want her to. I don¡¯t want anything in my life to change. They might not be my family by blood, but they are my family in every way that counts.

    Everyone takes a seat, and we have a buffet-style dinner. There areughs, tears, and joy. The sun starts to set, the sky turning a hazy orange as it kisses the horizon.

    Felix and Julie end up leaving right after we eat. Not that a fight would break out or anything, but the tension between Felix and Julian is noticeable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make lunch ns,¡± Julie says as she wraps her arms around my middle.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go next week. We need to catch up, and I have no idea when Felix is going to run back to the ind with you.¡±

    Julieughs, and it makes me happy to see her smile. She¡¯s healthy, cared for, and I¡¯m so happy for her. ¡°Who knows, but yes. We will catch up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful. Have I told you that?¡± Markus¡¯s voice dips seductively, and my core tightens. I swear I could get pregnant just from the things he says some days.

    ¡°Only a handful of times, but please, tell me again because there is nothing like being told how beautiful you are by the man you love.¡±

    Markus chuckles, and we move on to cut the cake.

    My parents leave not long after that, and though it saddens me, I know they don¡¯t approve. My mother said I was too young to get married when she found out, and my father told me he didn¡¯t feel Markus was good enough for me. Little did he know, the man he imed wasn¡¯t good enough had saved both his daughters on more than one asion.

    We part ways, me kissing them goodbye and sending them on their way. Amelie, of course, stays behind. For the most part, she is stuck to my side. She¡¯s attending college downtown, and even though she¡¯s never really spoken about her time in captivity, I know something happened. I can tell just from the constant paranoia she exhibits. Always ncing over her shoulder as if someone is going toe for her.

    Markus squeezes my hand, and his deep voice drags me back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m going to step away and talk to Julian for a couple minutes. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Grabbing my fork, I slice through the piece of marble cake in front of me.

    Elena, Julian¡¯s wife, catches my eye as I shove a forkful into my mouth. She¡¯s beautiful with long dark brown, almost ck hair, and piercing green eyes. Markus told me a little about how she and Julian came to be.

    Julian took her as revenge, forcing her to marry him. Obviously, it all worked out, judging by the happiness that radiates off her. She cradles their sleeping daughter in her arms.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Elena smiles sweetly.

    ¡°Thank you. Your family is beautiful.¡±

    The fact that they have a daughter and seem to have ovee their circumstances, giving in to love, gives me hope. I¡¯m not sure if Markus and I will ever have children. We¡¯ve discussed it briefly but decided now wasn¡¯t a good time. We want to have some time for us before we add any small little humans to the mix.

    ¡°Thank you. She is a true blessing, and don¡¯t tell Julian I told you this, but she definitely has her daddy wrapped around her finger.¡±

    We both smile at her reply.

    ¡°I am not surprised. She is beautiful.¡±

    Elena strokes her full head of hair. ¡°Thank you. With Christmasing up, we¡¯re going to be going to a few fundraisers. It will be our first time without her.¡± Elena frowns.

    In the world we live in, I cannot imagine leaving any kids we might have with someone even for a few hours.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine how scary that is going to be,¡± I say. ¡°Markus and I aren¡¯t sure if we will have children yet. We just want to enjoy each other.¡±

    Elena nods and smiles. ¡°Of course. Enjoy your new marriage and time together.¡±

    Right on cue, Markus and Juliane walking back into the room. They are both smiling, and when they reach the table, Julian ps a hand on Markus¡¯s back and looks me right in the eyes. His gaze is prating, powerful, frightening, and I have to stop myself from looking away.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to congratte you. One for reeling this guy in, and two for putting up with his shit. He¡¯s a tough son of a bit-¡±

    ¡°Julian!¡± Elena scolds, cutting him off.

    He looks away for a second and winks at her. ¡°Sorry, beautiful.¡± Julian is the kind of man that could convince you that the sky wasn¡¯t blue. He¡¯s dangerous and decadent, and he only has eyes for one woman.

    Elena merely shakes her head, but I can tell they¡¯re in love; that one look makes her weak in the knees. She loves him wholeheartedly.

    He continues, ¡°Like I was saying, congrattions. He¡¯s your responsibility now.¡±

    Markus chuckles, his eyes sparkling with joy, and his happiness is contagious.

    What started as someone¡¯s revenge bloomed into love between two unlikely people, and I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better oue. He¡¯s everything I could ever hope or wish for. He takes his seat beside me, and I lean into his side.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°I love you too, beautiful.¡±

    And there is nothing like hearing him say, I love you. Especially when I was sure he could never love again.

 Chapter 150 Book 3

    Prologue

    ire

    6 Years Ago

    Pain. I feel it in every cell of my body.

    It¡¯s all I can feel while I lie on the floor, unable to get up. I try to make sense of what is happening. Why is my dad so angry? Why is he hurting me? Is he going to kill me?

    All the questions swirl in my head, but the pain won¡¯t let me conjure up an answer.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? Who he is?¡± my father spits, confusing me even more. ¡°He¡¯s going to tell his boss where I am. He¡¯s going to kill me because I can¡¯t pay back the money. Is that what you want, ire? Do you want me dead?¡±

    The feeble attempt I make to shake my head and tell him no sends a sharp pain shooting down my neck. I open my mouth to speak, but my throat is so raw from crying for help. My lips are dry and cracked, and I taste the coppery tinge of blood on my tongue.

    ¡°This is all your fault. Everything was great before you were born. Your mother loved me. We were happy, and then you had toe along.¡± He says it like I chose to be here.

    He paces through the room, a beer bottle in his hand. I follow him with my eyes since that¡¯s the only part of my body I can actually move without causing more pain.

    I want to tell him I¡¯m sorry, beg him to forgive me and stop hurting me, but my body is so weak that I can barely keep my eyes open, let alone speak.

    Everything hurts, and all I want to do is close my eyes and sleep.

    ¡°You destroyed my life!¡± he yells.

    My eyes fly back open just in time to see the beer bottle fly my way. I squeeze my eyes shut and try to turn away, but I¡¯m too slow. The bottle hits me in the side of the head, the ss shattering around me.

    Agonizing pain erupts, like a million little bombs going off, crushing my skull, and turning my brain to shreds. The room spins around me, and all I can hear is a loud ringing in my ear.

    My vision blurs, and I feel myself fading. Something in the back of my mind tells me to hold on, to keep fighting. Forcing myself to blink and keep my eyes open, I stare at the ceiling and try to think of anything but the pain. There¡¯s a loud pop in my ear, and the pressure is so great, it feels like my head will explode.

    Above me, my father ms his fist against my head. Saliva clings to my skin as he spits words of hate at me. Something warm and wet trickles down the side of my face. One more punch, and I can¡¯t contain the scream that¡¯s lodged in my throat.

    Fracturing like a piece of ss, I don¡¯t even recognize the sound that escapes me. I let my eyes drift closed then, and the darkness bes aforting balm.

    Please, make it stop! I repeat over and over in my mind.

    Then, as if God can hear my unspoken prayers, the weight against my body lifts. I force my eyes open, even though it feels impossible to do. The pain in my face is overwhelming, but for a moment, it bes background noise when I see La hovering over my father.

    The world around me is silent, there is no sound, and all I can do is watch in horror as La transforms right before my eyes, bing someone else entirely.

    Fear reces any happy thoughts I ever had about him.

    There is a darkness in his eyes that makes it hard for me to breathe. Terror reignites in my veins as I lie helplessly on the floor and watch my father¡¯s head bounce against the ground, over and over again like a basketball.

    La¡¯s lips move, pulling back into a sinister grin as he speaks, but I can¡¯t hear what he¡¯s saying. I¡¯m drowning in the chaos. My eyes drift to a dark spot forming on the floor beneath my father¡¯s head.

    Blood. The puddle grows bigger and bigger, and it seems like forever before La stops. I can¡¯t look away from his hands. They¡¯re coated in blood-so much blood. I shake when his eyes find mine. His prating stare submerges me into icy water. I¡¯m afraid. I want to move, to run before he hurts me too, but I can¡¯t make my limbs work.

    Pain nkets every inch of my body.

    The darkness in La¡¯s eyes fades slowly, and he looks down at my father and back at me as if he¡¯s trying to piece the puzzle of what he¡¯s done together.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The person I thought he was all along, the white knight, a friend, reappears.

    In a sh, he crosses the room, fear overtaking his features while his gaze sweeps over my body. I struggle to move, trying to scoot away from him, but any type of movement makes the throbbing in my head worse. I¡¯d rather die than attempt to move right now.

    With his powerful arms, he picks me up off the floor and holds me to his chest. I push with all my strength, trying to escape him, but I¡¯m in too much pain. Too far gone to care what happens next. The coppery tang of blood is all I can smell as I breathe through my nose. La peers down at me, his eyes liquid pools of amber.

    ¡°Call an¡­ ambnce,¡± I croak, afraid that my father may be dead before they arrive.

    ¡°Everything is going to be okay. He¡¯ll never hurt you again. I swear on it. No one will, not as long as I¡¯m breathing.¡±

    I want to cry, but the tears aren¡¯t there.

    I¡¯m broken. The man I thought would never hurt me, that would save me from everything, just took my entire life and crushed it into a million pieces.

 Chapter 151

    ire

    Present

    I keep my eyes trained to the floor, walking down the long hallway that leads to the double doors ahead. All I have to do is get outside, and I¡¯ll be free of this building, and the people inside of it, for the rest of the day.

    The dull sound of footsteps and chatter echo around me as the hallway fills with students being released from theirst ss of the day.

    Everything I do is to limit the amount of attention I bring on myself. Today, however, there is no avoiding Cindere¡¯s three wicked stepsisters.

    I look up just in time to see the three witches leaning against a nearby locker. My gut tightens like a knot being pulled tight. I hate them. Hate how they make me feel. How they bully me. Making fun of me because I can¡¯t hear properly. Because the teacher always makes me sit up front because I have to ask people to repeat questions or look at me so I can read their lips.

    They don¡¯t like me because I¡¯m different. If only they knew what made me this way, what caused me to lose my hearing. Maybe then they would be a little morepassionate.

    Or maybe not.

    Arabe sticks her heeled foot out at thest moment, and before I can stop, I trip over it, barely catching myself with my hands; my face nearly collides with the linoleum. Pain ripples up my arms from hitting the floor, and I grit my teeth, holding back a curse.

    ¡°Looks like ire can¡¯t walk any better than she can hear.¡± Bethany sniggers, tucking a strand of silky blonde hair behind her ear.

    Popr. Gorgeous. Perfect in every way.

    Bethany is mean, but nothingpared to the ringleader, Arabe. I shake my head and reach for the book I had clutched to my chest. My fingers graze the cover just as Arabe¡¯s pointed heeles into view.

    Like the bitch she is, she presses it against my hand. My jaw quakes with how hard I¡¯m clenching it.

    ¡°Oops,¡± she sneers and pulls her foot back a secondter.

    I bite my tongue, holding back the insult that¡¯s building at the tip of my tongue. Nothing I say to them will change how they act. They want to hurt me, and I¡¯m not giving them that type of satisfaction. I grab my book and scurry off the floor and out of the school before they try to do something else to me.

    I don¡¯t stop running until I reach the bus stop, and my heart doesn¡¯t stop racing until I take my seat. My phone vibrates to life in my pocket, and I reach inside my tight jeans to pull it out. Hope shes across the screen.

    My best friend. My one and only friend. My lips turn up at the sides, and I answer the phone.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I hold the sleek device to my good ear.

    ¡°Jesus, I thought someone kidnapped you. Usually, you wait, and we walk together. Did something happen today?¡± Her wordse out in a rush, and it sounds like she just got done running. Shit! Itpletely escaped my mind to wait for her. Arabe and her posse didn¡¯t really help matters, but now I feel like an asshole.

    ¡°Sorry. It escaped my mind.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hope doesn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡°It¡¯s something. I know it. Is someone following you again? I¡¯ll kick their ass if they are.¡± At that moment, an image of a five-foot, freckled-faced, Hope, with zero muscle mass and two left feet, appears in my mind. The idea of her kicking anyone¡¯s ass isughable, but it¡¯s the thought that counts. The real seriousness lies in the fact that someone is following me, always, wherever I go.

    ¡°Someone is always following me, you know that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I forgot for a hot second, sue me.¡±

    A bubble ofughter passes my lips. Hope is everything I am not, and I think that¡¯s why we¡¯re such good friends. She brings out the best in me, pushing me to do things I wouldn¡¯t do without her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing happened. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t wait for you.¡± Iy the apology on thick.

    ¡°You better be.¡±

    ¡°I am. There is no one I would rather walk home with¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, other than the stalker that is always following you.¡± She snorts. ¡°When are you going to go to the police, ire?¡±

    Never. Hope doesn¡¯t know theplete story of how I got here. I¡¯ve told her what I wanted her to know. Still, she¡¯s the only person who knows even a sliver about my past.

    The police wouldn¡¯t help me, not when La and whoever he works for have control over this city. I mean, how else did he get away with killing my father? He knows people, and those people are so much bigger and powerful than the police.

    I know I might not visibly see La, but he is always there. Watching. Waiting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m fine, and nothing has happened to me. I¡¯ve told you¡­¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± she interjects. ¡°Nothing has happened to you yet. You need to tell this guy to get lost.¡±

    Ha, I wish it was that easy.

    ¡°Look, everything is fine. I¡¯m not scared, which means you have no reason to be.¡± The bus turns onto the street where my stop is. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go. I¡¯ll call youter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re going to get rid of this stalker guy,¡± Hope mutters.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I smile and shake my head.

    First, we would have to find La, and that in itself would be a mission.

    I pop my earbuds into my ears. The bus pulls to the curb, and I¡¯m out of my seat, heading for the front of the bus before it¡¯s even stopped. Harold, the bus driver, gives me a tight-lipped smile as I descend the stairs. The air is cooler now, and the chill of it smacks me in the face as I step off the bus. Like clockwork, I do the same thing I do every day.

    I adjust my earbuds and pretend I¡¯m fiddling with my cell phone in my pocket, trying to find a song even though I¡¯m not listening to music.

    Call it what you will, but I hate making people repeat themselves or them thinking I didn¡¯t hear them if they try to talk to me. Plus, I read in a magazine once that people are less likely to talk to you if you have earbuds in.

    My adopted parents¡¯ house is only two blocks from here, but the same paranoia I feel every day skates up my spine. You would think since I go through this five days a week that I would be used to being watched and followed, but it seems I¡¯m not.

    ncing over my shoulder, left and then right, I find no one there.

    Annoyance nags at the back of my mind. Even after all these years, he has never stopped watching me. There is always someone there, being his eyes and ears. In my mind, he¡¯s never too far away. I should be grateful, and I am. La helped me get into a nice foster home, which helped me get adopted by two of the kindest people I¡¯ve ever met, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve forgotten what he did. If it wasn¡¯t for La, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation to begin with.

    No, you¡¯d still be unloved and beaten. Probably starving and near death somewhere.

    I shake the thought away. Before that night, I saw La as a white knight, a man who could do no wrong. The memory of him with blood on his hands refuses to leave my mind.

    It haunts me day and night, repeating over and over like a nightmare. He was a savage beast who would not stop until there was nothing left of his prey, and I got to see him unravel. So while he might be my protector, I know he¡¯s also capable of terrible things, and for all the good he¡¯s done, there is always some type of bad that counteracts it.

    Sadly, I haven¡¯t seen him in six years, and somehow, I can still recall his features.

    Those liquid pools of blue that shined like jewels in the light. I imagine he¡¯s even more of a man now, taller and leaner, maybe even fitter with bulging muscles.

    Even thinking about him makes my heart race. When I was a little girl, I never would¡¯ve thought of him in such a scandalizing way.

    He was like a brother to me, but the more time that¡¯s passed, the more curious I¡¯ve be. It¡¯s probably because of all the romance novels I¡¯ve been reading.

    I remind myself of how wrong it is to think of him in any way that doesn¡¯t include hate. A long time ago, I feared him. Now I¡¯m just annoyed and angry. He killed my father, right in front of me, took my entire life, and shook it like it was a snow globe scattering all the broken pieces before I could catch them.

    At the end of the day, my father was abusive; he hurt me, but he was still my dad, and I¡¯ve learned over the years that you can¡¯t choose your parents. I watched La beat him to death that night, and there was nothing I could do to forget the absent look that appeared in his eyes. Nothing that would ever make me see him as the white knight again.

    He became a different person that night, and I want nothing to do with that man.

    The fact he still watches and protects me after all these years is surprising enough, but I don¡¯t understand why. I¡¯m not his problem anymore, so why does it always feel like his eyes are on me even when I can¡¯t see him?

 Chapter 152

    La

    I want to both strangle and hug Markus at the same time. A week ago, the bastard got a hair up his ass and bought some girl at an auction. I don¡¯t know all the details, but he took her and dragged her to one of Julian¡¯s safe houses.

    It wasn¡¯t amon urrence for made men to take time off, but what the hell was Julian going to do? Killing Markus would be more harmful to him than good.

    It didn¡¯t change the fact that I wanted to sucker punch him in the throat for leaving out of the blue, but it would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t thankful as well. Julian let me take Markus¡¯ ce in line, which is not only an immense responsibility but also a huge honor.

    At twenty-four, I¡¯m younger than most of the men I oversee now. Still, I¡¯m given the same respect that Markus had. Julian has always treated me well, but having him take me as his second inmand is a whole new level of trust.

    By the time I get to my apartment, it¡¯s after two in the morning, and all I want to do is take a shower and hit the hay, but first, there is something else I need to do. The same thing I do every day when I walk into my ce.

    I open myptop and type in my password. The screenes to life, but I have to type in yet another code before my email opens up. Mike has sent me his normal daily update, and I scroll through it to see what ire has been up to.

    Before I read a single word, I pull up the attached pictures. Through the window of the cafeteria, I see her sitting at the table, her best friend upying the chair next to her as they share some kind of dessert. She smiles, her green eyes shine bright even in the picture.

    The second photo is a closeup shot outside in front of her house. Her hair shimmers like fire, the sun reflecting a million different shades of red and orange. Freckles cover the skin around her cheeks and nose, almost as if a painter has put them there artfully, each tiny freckle ced with a purpose.

    The third and final image is further away. She is standing on her back porch, stretching her arms above her head like she just worked out. She is only wearing shorts and a tank top, her body lean, and her curves apparent in this outfit.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯d never wear anything like this to school. She dresses modestly for her age, and I¡¯m more than happy about that. It¡¯s hard for me to see her as anything besides the little girl next door, but it gets hard to ignore her growing up.

    Soon the boys around her will notice too, and then I might have to rough up some sixteen-year-old guy for having indecent thoughts about ire.

    Part of me knows I¡¯m being overprotective. She is a teenager. She is growing up, and yes, eventually, she will date, but it¡¯s hard to let that happen. She is like a sister to me, and I need to protect her, protect her innocence.

    Shaking the thought away of ire with a boyfriend, I read the report.

    At first, I read nothing out of the ordinary, breakfast with her parents, lunch with her friend, Hope, a math test during third period. It¡¯s not until thest paragraph that something catches my attention.

    Those girls have been messing with ire for a while now, but today they have taken it too far. They got physical, and I will not stand for that.

    I type a quick message to Mike.

    Take care of those girls. I want them transferred to a different school.

    Not wanting to wait for an answer, I¡¯m about to close out of my emails when a new one pops up.

    Unknown sender: We need to talk.

    I stare at the screen for a few moments before deciding to delete the email without responding. I have no idea how they even got this email, but frankly, I don¡¯t care enough to find out.

    Just as I hit delete, another email pops up. This one has no text at all. It¡¯s simply an image that has my blood running cold.

    ire.

    A million thoughts and questions run rampant in my mind as I take in the picture. It¡¯s ire on the back porch, wearing the same clothes that she wore in the picture Mike sent me. This one was taken from a different angle, but they clearly took it today.

    How can this be possible? No one knows about her. I have kept my distance. I¡¯ve been more than careful. I stayed away and only had Mike-someone I trust with my life-watch her.

    Fuck.

    I can¡¯t let her get hurt. She¡¯s an innocent. Hell, she¡¯s as innocent now as the day I met her.

    Walking through the living room, I stop when I reach the back door. My fingers graze the cold copper doorknob as I look through the dirty ss. I¡¯m not sure why, but I¡¯m shocked to find a little girl sitting outside in the grass, her eyes glued on my door.

    The door creaks loudly as I open it, and the cool autumn breeze ps me in the face. The little girl doesn¡¯t even move or blink. She just remains sitting, staring at me with big green eyes as if she is in awe.

    As I step out onto the porch, I get a better look at her and find she can¡¯t be much older than ten. Her hair is red, bright red, the kind that would get you made fun of in school. I¡¯m tempted to walk across the grass to see her features but realize a momentter that would probably scare her.

    Still, my feet move without thought, and I stop just a few feet from her. She cranes her neck back to continue staring at me, and I notice the smattering of freckles across her nose and cheekbones. I can tell she is poor, just as most people in this neighborhood are. The purple sweater she is wearing is ripped at the cuff, and the colors on the printed butterfly on her chest are faded.

    She keeps staring at me, like she can¡¯t believe I¡¯m standing here.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°My name¡¯s La, and what¡¯s your name?¡± I pause for a fraction of a second, ¡°Butterfly?¡± I point to her shirt and smile.

    She looks down at the butterfly on her shirt and then back up at me. Her gaze never wavers. In fact, the intensity of her stare grows, bing two weights that press down on my shoulders.

    Even though she is a little girl, I can only imagine all that she¡¯s been through in such a small amount of time. If she¡¯s living here, she¡¯s seen things, probably experienced things. There are far worse hardships in life than being poor.

    ¡°Do you speak, butterfly?¡± I ask, even though I should turn around and walk my ass back inside.

    Her green eyes glisten like small emeralds in the afternoon sun. All she does is nod her head, no words passing her lips-annoyance tugs at me.

    Why hasn¡¯t she spoken?

    Maybe because you¡¯re a stranger, idiot?

    ¡°I just moved in next door. I saw you through the window staring at me.¡± I sigh and scratch at the back of my head with one of my hands. ¡°You know, this is a dangerous neighborhood. You shouldn¡¯t be sitting outside by yourself.¡±

    It¡¯s a statement, not a question.

    She shrugs, unfazed by my words. Obviously, she knows the type of people that lurk around these ces. So why sit here? Does she not care? Or does she think no one will hurt her because she is a girl? Either way, I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving her out here alone.

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Maybe if I give them a scolding and scare them a little, they won¡¯t just let their daughter sit outside by herself.

    At the mere mention of her parents, fear shes across her face, lighting up her features like a lightning bolt zinging across the stormy night sky. The fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. As soon as the look appears, it¡¯s gone, and I wonder, for a millisecond, if I imagined seeing it.

    My lips part and the next question I n to ask her is hanging on the tip of my tongue. It¡¯s then that the loud creak of a door meets my ears, and I look up and over the girl¡¯s head to find arge man about as tall as me, stepping out onto the porch. That must be her father.

    His gaze is murderous as itnds on me, and I can tell in an instant that there is something else about him, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it.

    Butterfly turns and peers over her shoulder at him.

    ¡°Get your little ass back in the house right now!¡± The man glowers at her, and like an obedient doll, butterfly pushes off the ground and strides through the grass.

    I clench my hands into tight fists, unsure why I feel a protective pull toward this girl. My eyes remain on her the entire time, and I catch the way her body stiffens just the slightest as she slips past the man and into the house.

    Something is off about him and about her, and I don¡¯t like it. Not one bit. His gaze narrows, and he stares at me for another second, before walking into the house. The door closes with a creak, and then he is gone, right along with butterfly. I shake off the bad feeling and head back into my house, leaving the nameless girl in the back of my mind.

    Whoever this is, whatever they want, I can¡¯t ignore it. I need to keep her safe, no matter the cost. I already failed her once. I won¡¯t fail her again.

 Chapter 153

    ire

    The weekend passes way too quickly. Hope and I spend the entire time locked in my bedroom binge-watching Riverdale and talking about winter formal. I¡¯m not going, not because I don¡¯t have a date or a guy interested in me. It¡¯s because anything with loud music, the dark, or crowds gives me anxiety.

    When I arrive at school, I climb the steps and find Hope is waiting for me at my locker. Her blonde hair is like a beacon of light. She smiles when she sees me, and I tighten my hold on my backpack.

    ¡°Good morning. I feel like I just saw you.¡± Hope cocks her head to the side. A second passes, and we both break out intoughter.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have anything to do with the fact that you literally saw me yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Nah, definitely not that.¡± She shakes her head.

    I slip my backpack off my shoulder and get my books out, putting everything in its perfect spot inside my locker. My first ss is English and one that I enjoy a lot, minus the wicked witches in the ss.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong by noting with you to English. We¡¯ve been connected at the hip all weekend.¡± Hope pouts as I grab my books and close my locker.

    ¡°You¡¯ll survive.¡± I smile.

    Together we walk to ss, Hope waves goodbye when we part ways, and I slip into Mr. Daniels¡¯ ssroom. As soon as I step inside, I know something is wrong. The usual seats of the three wicked witches are empty. Nervous anxiety twists in my gut.

    With hesitant steps, I take my seat, but I¡¯m unable to look away from their desks. It¡¯s not likely that all three of them are sick. No, something else happened. More students trickle into the room, taking their time to reach their seats. Mr. Daniels sits in the room¡¯s corner behind his desk, his face void of emotion as his eyes move over us. After a moment, Mr. Daniels stands and moves from behind his desk.

    ¡°Take your seats. Your time to socialize ended the moment you walked through my ssroom door.¡±

    A few students shake their heads, but after another minute, everyone¡¯s in their seats and quiet. I open my book to thest chapter we read in ss and prepare to take notes.

    ¡°As you can see, there are three empty seats in the ss today. To save you the trouble of figuring out what happened. I¡¯m going to tell you myself.¡± There is a long pause, probably added for dramatics, and it makes the ache in my gut more profound. I already know something bad happened. ¡°The girls have transferred to another school.¡±

    Transferred? Ha, no. This is something else. Anger reces my previous emotions. La had something to do with this. I know it. It isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s meddled in my life, and I don¡¯t like it. It makes me feel like I can¡¯t fend for myself.

    Like I need him to protect me when I don¡¯t.

    The rest of the students don¡¯t even blink at what Mr. Daniels said, but I have to wonder if La had them killed or taken somewhere. I¡¯ve heard stories about him, about what he does and who he works for. The mob doesn¡¯t just transfer people. They dispose of them, make them disappear.

    Would he kill three girls, who, yes, were mean bitches, but just kids? Yes, yes, he would. He killed my father, so he would kill anyone in my eyes. I find it hard to concentrate but force myself to. I can¡¯t let La ruin my day, can¡¯t let him cloud my mind. I¡¯ll never know the answers to the questions I have, so there isn¡¯t any point in dwelling on them.

    La will never show himself in my life again, and part of me is grateful for that, while another part of me is curious to see him again.

    * * *

    Before I know it, lunch is here. Hope gets roped into helping a new student, so I grab my tray of food and head outside. I don¡¯t have many friends, and I¡¯m not going to subject myself to finding a table in this crowded lunchroom.

    Instead, I turn to the right and head out the doors that lead outside. There¡¯s a tree a few yards away, and I choose to eat my lunch there. A soft breeze blows through my hair, and I sigh, leaning back against the bark while eating my apple.

    My phone buzzes in the pocket of my hoodie, and I half expect it to be Hope calling to yell at me for not being more ambitious and finding a spot in the lunchroom. Color me shocked to see that it isn¡¯t her, but an unknown number.

    I stare at the screen, wondering if I should answer it. Something tells me to let it go to voicemail, but curiosity nags on me more. Against my better judgment, I hit the answer key. Holding my breath, I bring the phone to my good ear and listen intently.

    ¡°Hello, butterfly.¡± The air in my lungs stills and my heart skips a beat. His voice is rich, gravely, and deeper. The maturity of it reminds me of how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve heard him.

    For a few seconds, I¡¯m rendered speechless, and when I find my voice again, anger has reced my shock about La calling me. How dare he just call me out of the blue after six years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± I growl, holding the phone a little tighter. I should just hang up. Yeah, hang up and never talk to him again.

    He breathes into the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re angry with me.¡±

    I snort, but nothing I¡¯m about to say is funny. ¡°Angry? No, I¡¯m not angry. I want you to leave me alone. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done enough? Caused me enough pain?¡±

    ¡°My intentions weren¡¯t to hurt you, and I know I did.¡± Why is he admitting these things? I toss my apple down onto the tray of half-eaten food.

    ¡°Stop admitting your wrongs. Why did you call me? Why now? What do you want?¡± I hiss through my teeth. My cheeks feel hot, and I hate the way my stomach clenches every time he speaks. It reminds me of who he used to be, how much those moments with him meant to my young self. I should¡¯ve known how dangerous he was then, but I didn¡¯t. I just wanted a friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m only calling to check on you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to check on me, and you¡¯ve never called before.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, butterfly.¡±

    I grit my teeth to stop myself fromshing out. I hate that he still calls me by the name he called me when I was ten years old. Looking out into the courtyard, I let the silence between us drag on.

    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to protect you, ire.¡± He shatters the silence.

    ¡°How? By killing people? Did you kill those girls? They didn¡¯t transfer, did they?¡± I use.

    La chuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt them. I just made them leave. I¡¯m not that heartless that I would kill three high school kids for bullying, but I made you a promise that day in the hospital, and I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯ll always protect you, even from a group of mean girls.¡±

    His words would be heartfelt if I didn¡¯t hate him for ruining my life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your protection.¡± I shove a loose strand of bright red hair behind my ear. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m fine. I want you to leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you need,¡± La interjects, annoyance dripping from his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. My childhood died the day my father did,¡± I bite out, knowing it¡¯s a jab that will hit him right where it hurts. Plus, it¡¯s a lie. My childhood died long before that day.

    When he doesn¡¯t say anything right away, I add, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stop following me. I¡¯m telling you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± I challenge.

    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t stop, not even if I wanted to. Your protection is the most important thing to me. I¡¯m not going anywhere, ire, and nothing you say or do will change that.¡±

    The possessive tone of his voice makes me shiver, and I know he¡¯s not lying, he¡¯s never going to stop following me or protecting me.

 Chapter 154

    ire

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Tears form in my eyes, and I blink them away. ¡°I just want you to leave me alone, please,¡± I whisper thest part, trying to keep the emotions from bleeding into my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ire. I can¡¯t.¡± His voice is steel, an iron shackle around my ankle locking closed. ¡°Eat your lunch and get inside. I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±

    My jaw clenches, and I pull the phone away from my ear, angrily pressing the red end key. Looking around, I scan the area for him or someone else watching me. He has to be close, or he wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. Of course, I don¡¯t see anyone. I never do, but I know he is close.

    I hate him. I hate he saved me and that he still protects me. I hate that I ever said hi to him because maybe if I didn¡¯t my father would still be here.

    I know it¡¯s rude to watch people. To stare at them. I don¡¯t like it when people stare at me, but I can¡¯t help myself. Ever since he moved in a few weeks ago, I¡¯m fascinated by the man that calls himself La. I wonder if he would like to be my friend. I know he is older, but a friend can be anyone, and I want La to be mine.

    A frown forms on my face at the reminder of myck of friends. I have no one to talk to, no one that likes me. My father only lets me leave the house for school, and the kids at school all think I¡¯m weird because my clothes are old and stained. I wouldn¡¯t dare embarrass myself further by exining to them that my mother left and that my father, even though he works, likes to drink most of our money away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you outside. Stay in the house, ire. If Ie home and find out you¡¯ve been outside, I¡¯ll lock you up.¡± The vein on the side of his head bulges, and his fists tighten. My entire body tenses, and my heart thunders in my chest.

    Is he going to hit me again?

    The thought makes me sick to my stomach. I keep it a secret, mainly because no one would care anyway, and also because I¡¯m more afraid of losing my father than I am of his fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay inside. I promise.¡± I let the lie roll off my tongue. He has no way of knowing if I go out, I just have to be careful.

    The disapproving look he gives me tells me he doesn¡¯t believe me, but he doesn¡¯t say anything else. He simply heads for the door and walks out, mming it closed behind him.

    I¡¯m bouncing on the heels of my feet with excitement when I rush toward the back porch and press my face against the cold window to look outside. As soon as I spot La sitting on his porch, I unlock the door and pull it open. Happiness bubbles up in my belly, and it feels like Christmas morning back when Momma and Daddy were both home, and Daddy wasn¡¯t drinking or raising his fists to Momma or me.

    Taking a deep breath, I stare at the man. I should fear him. I don¡¯t know him. He is a stranger to me, and yet he doesn¡¯t seem like a stranger.

    The moment he hears the creak of the door, his gaze lifts, and our eyes collide. I¡¯m suspended in time for a second, and my chest hurts, my heart galloping like a racehorse inside of it. I told myself that if I got the chance to talk to him this time, I would be better prepared, but it seems once again, I¡¯m not.

    He has the ability to leave me speechless, and I don¡¯t understand why. He makes me nervous, but not in a scary way.

    ¡°Hey, butterfly.¡± He gives me a small wave.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°She speaks!¡± His lips curl into a smile, and the tension eases from my stomach.

    ¡°ire¡­ My name is ire,¡± I introduce myself.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, ire.¡± He holds out his hand like he wants me to shake it.

    I look at it for a moment before deciding to close the distance between us and put my hand in his. That¡¯s when our size difference really hits me. My hand looks so small and dainty as I ce it in his ginormous one. For a second, I think he is going to crush my bones, but when his grip closes around mine, it¡¯s gentle and soft.

    As soon as I let go, I take a step back, feeling like I need to put some space between us. I take a seat on the edge of his patio and watch him take a sip of his beer.

    ¡°Where did you live before you moved here?¡± I ask curiously.

    ¡°A lot of different ces. I moved from one foster family to the next until I aged out. Now I work and got my own ce,¡± he exins.

    ¡°What do you do for work?¡±

    ¡°Something different every day. Odd jobs, I guess.¡± His answer is vague.

    ¡°What happened to your parents? Why were you in foster care?¡±

    He chuckles. ¡°First, you don¡¯t talk at all, and now youe at me with all these questions.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± My cheeks heat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. I never met my dad, and my mom died when I was little. Car ident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your mom died. Mine left when I was eight.¡± On my eighth birthday, to be exact, but I don¡¯t mention that part. ¡°It¡¯s my fault she left.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, for a second. Why would you think it was your fault?¡±

    Because my dad tells me it is all the time.

    I shrug. ¡°I just know.¡±

    He looks off into the distance and takes another drink of his beer. Usually, when my father drinks, I¡¯m tense and stay hidden in my room until the morning. I¡¯m not scared of this man, even though I know I should be.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re just a kid; if your mom¡¯s gone, it¡¯s because she chose to leave. Not because you did anything.¡±

    All I can do is shake my head and look away. ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s not what my dad says.¡±

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s stupid,¡± he growls, and I jump, startled by the sound thates from his mouth. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± he adds.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± My voicees out squeaky.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Turning the conversation around, he asks, ¡°What do you do for fun?¡± I cock my head to the side and stare at him. If there was anyone I could¡¯ve pictured as prince charming, it would be him. I feel safe with him, protected.

    ¡°Usually, I just read or sit outside. That¡¯s when I¡¯m not at school. I¡¯m usually pretty bored, though, especially when my dad is at work.¡±

    ¡°Does he work a lot?¡± La asks.

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, but when he isn¡¯t at work, he¡¯s sleeping or drinking so¡­¡± I realize I¡¯ve said too much and press my lips together to stop myself from saying anything more.

    La¡¯s features darken, and he leans in, his eyes zeroing in on my face, making me feel like I¡¯m being inspected. ¡°If you need anything, butterfly, you cane to me. I will help you. Day or night.¡±

    Maybe my life would be different if I had never talked to him, or maybe I would be worse off. I wipe at the stray tears that fall from my eyes and trail down my cheeks.

    Why does he continue to do this?

    I¡¯m no longer his responsibility.

    No longer his problem, and still, he protects me.

    I have to prove to him I don¡¯t need him anymore. I have to make him go away. There¡¯s no other option.

 Chapter 155

    La

    My heart ms against my ribcage like it¡¯s trying to escape as I pull up to the cabin where Markus has been hiding out. I¡¯m not sure what to expect inside. I can only hope that he doesn¡¯t realize anything is off.

    Fuck! Not in a million years did I think it would evere to this. The Moretti family has been the only family I¡¯ve known. I don¡¯t want to cross them, and not only because I know I will die if they ever find out. No, my loyalties are genuine. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Julian and Elena. Just like I want nothing to happen to Markus or any of the guys, but I have no choice. I can¡¯t let ire down.

    For thest few days, I¡¯ve been feeding my mystery ckmailer information. So far, it¡¯s petty stuff, but I know it¡¯s not going to stay like that for long. He is simply testing me now. Seeing how far I will go and how far I will take it to protect ire.

    I¡¯ve briefly yed with the idea of asking Julian for help, but he already helped me once, and now that he has Elena, he will not risk any weakness. I have to deal with this myself. I have to take out this threat, and I need to do it fast. Let¡¯s just hope Markus is going to help me with this.

    I get out of the car and walk up to the cabin. I don¡¯t even have to knock. As soon as my foot touches the first step leading up to the door, the door swings open.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I greet.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Markus nods and gestures for me toe in.

    Stepping into the living room, my eyesnd almost immediately on the blonde woman standing a few feet away.

    ¡°La, this is Fallon. Fallon, this is La,¡± Markus introduces us with a grunt.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Fallon replies meekly. She is clearly nervous, maybe even scared. Like the bastard I am, her fear excites me.

    I wonder what Markus has been doing to her. After all, he bought her at an auction, an auction she certainly didn¡¯t attend willingly. He has been keeping her here, locked away from the world, at his mercy.

    Letting my gaze drift over her body, I take in every curve. She is beautiful, and I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping her locked up for myself.

    Her stare turns from fear to terror as she catches me sizing her up with interest.

    ¡°Fallon was just going to start the sides for dinner,¡± Markus hisses through his teeth, his eyes shooting daggers at Fallon before giving me the same death stare.

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Fallon¡¯s voice is shaky, but she tries her best to act normal. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the kitchen if anyone needs me.¡±

    I watch her scurry away before turning to Markus. I raise my eyebrows at him, wondering what he is waiting for. I am here for a reason, after all.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he growls under his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside so I can tell you the whole n.¡±

    He grabs a te of steaks from the table and heads out the side door where I assume the grill will be.

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± I ask. I don¡¯t want to rush him, but I really don¡¯t want to stay long either.

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat first, then we¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Steaks first, interrogationter.

    This will be fun.

    * * *

    ¡°Fallon,¡± Markus¡¯ deep voice booms through the room, e here.¡±

    Fallon drops the dish back into the water and dries her hands quickly.

    She turns around and heads toward us. When she sees us both standing in the living room, her steps falter. I can see fear and dread in her eyes, both valid emotions at the moment. She will not like what we have nned.

    Her gaze ping pongs between Markus and me, and I¡¯m positive she is thinking about running. Not that she would have any chance of getting away. She must realize it, too, since she is not making a move.

    ¡°Come. Here,¡± Markus orders, sterner this time. ¡°Stand in front of me.¡±

    With shaking legs, she follows hismand and stops right in front of him. I move behind her, sandwiching her between us with nowhere to go.

    She twists her head to look at me, but Markus grabs her by the chin with two fingers and pulls her back.

    ¡°Eyes on me, Fallon.¡± His voice is smoke wisping through the air.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fallon asks, her voice small and unsure.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to y a game. I¡¯m going to ask you some questions, and you¡¯re going to answer them truthfully. Each time I think you¡¯re lying, La is going to take one item of clothing off your body. If you are naked by the end of the game, you lose, and you don¡¯t want to be the loser in this game. Do you understand?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t answer, does not move, probably petrified with fear. If I didn¡¯t know she is hiding something, I might actually feel bad for the girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take that as a yes,¡± Markus says. He doesn¡¯t even skip a beat and jumps right into things.

    ¡°First question. Did you know the guy with the camera?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. Markus inspects her for a moment, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± he finally says. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t know him. Fine. Next question. Do you know who sent him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Even I notice how her shoulders twitch. She is lying. Markus saw it too. He shakes his head, as if disappointed.

    ¡°Do you want to reconsider that answer?¡± Markus warns, giving her onest chance.

    She stays silent.

    Markus looks past her and to me. We¡¯re both so much taller than her, we can easily lock eyes over her head. He gives me the signal, and I grab the hem of Fallon¡¯s shirt to pull it up. She automatically raises her arms, letting me take it off, but I don¡¯t miss how her arms are trembling with fear.

    I drop it on the floor next to us, leaving her in a pair of leggings and bra. Goosebumps spread across her body, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not only because of the chill in the room.

    ¡°Next question. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head, strands of blonde hair flying around her head.

    ¡°Were you really going to call your parents from my office?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± That lie falls from her lips a little easier, but Markus still sees right through her.

    Shaking his head again, he motions to me again. I make quick work of undoing her bra. I push the straps slowly off her arms and let it fall to the floor carelessly.

    ¡°Were you sent to the auction by someone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Another small shake of Markus¡¯s head, and I push my fingers into the waistband of her leggings. I pull them down her toned legs, leaving her in nothing but a pair of thin panties.

    ¡°Did someone send you to get to me?¡± Markus¡¯s voice is nothing more than a growl now. He is angry. Really fucking angry. I didn¡¯t think he would go through with this at first, but seeing him now, I think he just might.

    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head before lowering it slightly. She knows what¡¯sing, she knows she is lying, the question is why?

    I dip my fingers into the sides of her panties and pull them down so roughly, I make her gasp. Her knees are shaking, she looks so weak, and I think she might scramble to the floor soon.

    ¡°Get on your knees,¡± Markus orders, just as I hear him undoing his pants.

    My cock twitches in my jeans as I take in Fallon¡¯s naked body. I wonder if he is really going to share her with me. I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind.

    I put my hands on her shoulders and push her down gently. She is so scared, I figured she would go easily, but instead of obeying and getting down on her knees, she shrugs away from my hold and lunges herself at Markus. Wrapping her slender arms around his torso, she buries her face into his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she begs, repeating herself over and over again.

    For the longest time, Markus doesn¡¯t move. He simply looks at me with conflict in his eyes. This girl has him wrapped around her little finger, and I¡¯m not sure if I shouldugh about this or simply be worried.

    A momentter, Markus wraps his arms around her small quivering body, engulfing herpletely while pulling her closer into his chest.

    ¡°Go upstairs to the bedroom and wait there for me. Don¡¯t do anything else. Don¡¯t fucking touch anything else. Go straight to the bedroom and wait on the bed. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she blurts out, nodding her head furiously.

    She doesn¡¯t bother picking up her clothes. She simply untangles herself from Markus and runs up the stairs without another nce back.

    ¡°Wipe that fucking smirk off your fucking face.¡±

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t go through with it.¡± I grin.

    ¡°Shut up and get out of here.¡± He points to the door.

    ¡°Do you want me to do it? While you¡¯re gone, I mean.¡± I barely get the words out before Markus pounces on me. His hands wrap around my throat, and he growls into my face like a feral animal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking think about touching her again. This was a one-time thing.¡±

    Iugh and shove him away. ¡°You told me to, stupid.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± he roars.

    ¡°How would you feel about me offering to take care of ire?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    My body stiffens, and I wipe every trace of a smile from my face. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk like that. It¡¯spletely different, and you fucking know it.¡±

    The only reason he even knows about ire is because I had to ask him to check on her when Mike suddenly stopped contacting me. He doesn¡¯t know much about her or my rtionship with her, but he knows enough to keep his mouth shut about it.

    ¡°Sure, it is. Now get out. I have things to take care of.¡± He opens the front door, ready to shove me out.

    ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t drive out here just to help you.¡±

    ¡°I remember. I was hoping you would forget to bring up whatever it was you wanted to talk about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°What do you need to tell me or better yet, ask me?¡± Markus grips onto the wooden door like he is about to take a chunk out of it.

    ¡°Your brother, Felix. Are you still in contact with him?¡± I ask carefully.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies, a bit annoyed sounding.

    ¡°Could you give me his number? I need help with something, and your brother is the man for hacking and tracking down people.¡±

    ¡°First, he¡¯s not cheap. Two, if Julian finds out you¡¯re working with him-¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t. This is none of Julian¡¯s business, and it doesn¡¯t affect the family in any way. This is for me and me alone.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be dragged into this mess, so keep my name out of it. I¡¯ll text you his number, and only because I feel bad for you.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be. Thanks, fucker. If you need anything, let me know.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not friends,¡± Markus growls.

    I can¡¯t withhold a snicker. ¡°Sure, we aren¡¯t, asshole.¡±

    Markus ms the door shut behind me, and I get back into the car feeling lighter. With Felix¡¯s help, I¡¯ll find whoever is behind this quickly. And then I¡¯m going to put an end to this once and for all.

 Chapter 156

    ire

    ¡°I can do the dishes,¡± I offer after we finish eating.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, honey,¡± Tracy, my adoptive mom, waves me away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish your homework, and I¡¯ll clean the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help with that project you were talking about earlier?¡± Steven, my adoptive dad, asks rather loudly. They are always considerate of my hearing, speaking louder when I¡¯m not looking at them.

    Turning to face him, I smile. ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m already done with it, actually. I have some reading to do, but other than that, I¡¯m finished with assignments for the week.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, no wonder you¡¯re a straight-A student. Always ahead.¡± Tracy smiles. ¡°Maybe tomorrow after school we can do something fun? Get mani-pedis together? Go shopping at the mall? We could take Hope with us,¡± she offers, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

    ¡°Sure, that sounds fun.¡± I grin.

    When I first came to live with Tracy and Steven, I didn¡¯t know what to expect. I had heard so many horror stories about kids in the system. I figured I would be miserable here until I turned eighteen. My expectations were low, which made finding out how truly amazing they were even more special.

    They could never have children of their own, so they were happy to take me in. Tracy quit her job as an ountant so she could take care of my every need. Steven is a car salesman at the local dealership. I don¡¯t know their situation with money, but he must sell a lot of cars because they never seem to worry about funds.

    If I just mention my need for new clothes, Tracy takes me shopping the next day. If I simply hint at wanting anything, it¡¯s mine within the week, which is why I normally keep everything to myself. I¡¯m eternally thankful for all they¡¯ve done for me, how they took me into their home to care for me, which is exactly why I don¡¯t want them to have to spend all their money on me. They¡¯ve done enough.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head upstairs then to-¡±

    I¡¯m interrupted by a knock at the door. All three of us look between each other, asking without words if one of us knows who could be at the door. I don¡¯t have a lot of friends, and if it was Hope, she wouldn¡¯t knock, she¡¯d juste in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± Steven finally says.

    It¡¯s not thatte, only seven, but normally no onees by. Curious, I peek around the corner to the front door. Steven opens the door, and right away, arge figure moves inside the house.

    ¡°Oh, hey¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you toe by.¡± Steven steps to the side, and La¡¯s facees into view. My blood runs cold, and it¡¯s not only because La is here.

    The way Steven opened the door and allowed him to walk inside¡­ like he has been here before. There is a familiarity between them, as if they talk regrly. I can tell just by their bodynguage, something I¡¯ve be very good at reading over the years.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t piece it together before.

    ¡°Evening,¡± La greets, his hands shoved into the pockets of his leather jacket that¡¯s molded to his body like a second skin. His presence makes the room feel small.

    A gasp builds in my throat, but I swallow it down. All I can do is stare. Absorbing every inch of the man before my eyes. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a different person. I never remember him being like this. He¡¯s huge, taller, and his body is filled out. Broad shoulders and a tapered waist give him the lean but athletic look. His amber eyes are very much the same, reminding me of a time when things were different. The contours of his face are angr, with sharp edges that could cut you with a single turn of his head.

    His full lips press into a hard line, intensifying his darkness. There is an edge to him that terrifies me.

    ¡°How¡­ how do you know him?¡± My voice wobbles, and my eyes dart between my parents. This is worse than I thought. The apologetic look that overtakes both their faces confirms my suspicion.

    Tracy exhales. ¡°We were going to tell you. I¡­¡±

    My mind shuts down, and all I can feel is the heavy thump of my heart in my chest. Betrayal slices through me and the sharp dagger of it seems to get lodged in my chest.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known.¡± Disappointment bleeds through me like ink on a piece of paper, and I whirl around, rushing up the staircase to my bedroom.

    I make it up three steps before La is trailing me up the stairs. It¡¯s stupid, but as soon as I reach my bedroom door, I slip inside and whirl around to m it shut. That would work if I weren¡¯t going against such a brute of a man. cing his foot between the door and the jamb, he makes it impossible for me to lock him out.

    ¡°A flimsy wooden door will not stop me, butterfly,¡± he grunts as I push against the wood, willing the door to close.

    My hands ache where I grip the wooden frame. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m trying to stop him from getting in here. Just like that, I let go of the door and stumble backward. He advances, tugging the door all the way open before marching inside like a soldier heading to battle.

    For every step he takes, I take two back, and I don¡¯t stop until my legs hit the edge of the bed. It¡¯s impossible not to cower when facing a man as lethal as him. A man that kills with his bare hands.

    My body trembles, and I suck my bottom lip into my mouth to stop myself from crying out. I¡¯ve seen this man kill. I know the power he had years ago, and now he¡¯s bigger, stronger, and ten times more intimidating.

    Like a wolf stalking its prey, he moves closer to me, and I startle, crab walking backward on the bed. He must read my features because a secondter, he stops, his features soften, and the dark glint in his eyes disappears. For a moment, he was that man that I didn¡¯t know, the man that he is around everyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± His voice is soft, giving off the alluring charm that everything is going to be okay, but it isn¡¯t. I know better. If he is here, it isn¡¯t going to be okay.

    He looks away, running a hand through his dark blonde hair. It¡¯s a little longer than it was thest time I saw him.

    When he speaks again, our gazes collide. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I would never¡­ I wish I were here under different circumstances, but¡­¡± He pauses as if he¡¯s trying to keep his frustration in check.

    ¡°But what?¡± I croak.

    ¡°I need you to leave for a while.¡± His voice is so low, I have to read his lips, but there is no mistake in what he just said.

    My eyes widen, and my mouth pops open. ¡°What do you mean you need me to leave for a while? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    La steps closer, his eyebrows drawn together, and he looks like he wants to apologize but presses his lips together to stop himself. That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want his apology. I want nothing from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s temporary. I¡¯m sending you and your parents on a mini-vacation until it¡¯s safe toe back.¡±

    ¡°Safe toe back?¡± My lip curls with anger.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m doing this to protect you. It¡¯s the only-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want,¡± I yell, cutting him off mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I can¡¯t. Steven has to work, and I have school. We can¡¯t just get up and leave whenever we want.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s all taken care of. Money is not an issue. It hasn¡¯t been for a long time.¡±

    His words trickle into my brain, and slowly I¡¯m seeing everything around me with new eyes. It all makes sense now. How I could have anything and everything I wanted. How Tracy and Steven adopted me. It wasn¡¯t because of fate or because my parents were working overtime to make ends meet. No. It was because of him. La.

    Another wave of betrayal hits me. This one bigger than thest. I thought they loved me. I thought they actually cared about me.

    Was it all just a show? Did they only care because La paid them to?

    Disappointment, dread, and anger hit me all at once. I let the anger rise because the other two are simply too hard to deal with right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I scream, taking all my frustration out at him.

    In a second, he is on me, his huge frame caging me in, and I flinch, afraid of what might happen next. He said he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but I don¡¯t trust him. I don¡¯t trust anyone, and especially not someone who does the things he does.

    Pinching my chin between two fingers, he stares down at me with disappointment and a low simmering rage in his eyes.

    ¡°You will pack a bag, and you will get on that ne with your parents because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to do something you don¡¯t want me to do.¡±

    My bottom lip trembles. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    His amber eyes be luminescent. ¡°I won¡¯t, but there are other ways of getting to you that don¡¯t directly inflict pain on your body.¡±

    I want to hit him; I¡¯ve never wanted to hit someone as bad as I want to right now. I want to hurt him like he hurts me. Maybe even more so.

    Turning my head, I break his hold on my chin and lean back, so I can see his face.

    ¡°You might be able to get me to do what you want now, but it won¡¯t be like this forever. Someday, I¡¯ll fight back. Someday, I¡¯ll escape you,¡± I grit each word through my teeth, letting him know I will break free of this prison he has me trapped in.

    He smiles, and a row of perfectly straight white teeth appear from behind his lips, and I swear it¡¯s the most lethal smile ever, like a serial killer smiling before he murders you and your entire family.

    ¡°You can try to run, ire, but I¡¯ll always find you. You¡¯re mine, and I protect what¡¯s mine.¡± The possessiveness in his voice is frightening.

    I am his?

    What does that mean? I don¡¯t get the chance to ask him because he flees from the bedroom and disappears out into the hall, leaving me more confused than ever.

 Chapter 157

    La

    Going to see ire was probably the worst idea I¡¯ve had in a long time. But I had to make sure they would leave right away, and with Mike missing, I really don¡¯t have anyone else I trust with this. When Felix told me that Petro Volocove is behind the threatening emails, I needed to make a move.

    Never take Petro lightly. He is a ruthless monster and unfortunately, holds a lot of power. I should have known it was him. The Volocoves¡¯ are desperately trying to get to Julian, and I guess they think getting me on their side is the way to go.

    The worst part is that he isn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯m close enough to Julian that I could inflict some serious damage if I wanted. I don¡¯t want to, but to protect ire, I¡¯d do anything.

    ire¡¯s disappointment over seeing me earlier hit me harder than I thought it would. The betrayal in her eyes only added to it. I thought she would have realized by now that what I did was necessary, that killing her father was the right thing to do-the only thing to do.

    I wonder if she will ever forgive me for it?

    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Carter¡¯s voice drags me from my inner monologue. I look up and across the street where Benny Marone is parking his delivery truck. A momentter, he jumps out and opens the back to unload crates of fruits and vegetables.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I signal to Carter.

    Together, we step out of the shadows of the alleyway and head toward Benny.

    Our heavy footsteps echo across the street, causing Benny to look up. As soon as he sees us, his expression bes somber. He doesn¡¯t know who we are, but he recognizes trouble when it stares him in the face.

    He pauses and watches us approach carefully.

    ¡°Hey, fes, can I help you with something?¡± he asks when we are only a few feet away.

    ¡°Hey, Benny.¡±

    His body stiffens as the realization sets in that we are here for him. ¡°Matter of fact, you can help us with something.¡±

    I stop right in front of him, so close that it¡¯s clear I don¡¯t care about his personal space. He takes a step back, but I eat up the space, crowding him more.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± Benny throws his hands up, showing us his palms in the universal sign of surrender. This is my favorite part. When they beg and plead and im they had no part in anything. I smile, but it¡¯s anything but joyful.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to tell us exactly what we want to know, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, anything.¡± He nods, his eyes wild.

    Fucking pussy.

    ¡°You deliver fresh produce to the Moretti Compound?¡±

    ¡°Yes, twice a week,¡± he confirms.

    ¡°One of the papayas you deliveredst week contained poison. One person almost died, and another did die. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, would you?¡±

    ¡°What? No, no! I know nothing!¡± Benny shakes his head profusely, but the terror in his eyes tells me he knows exactly what I¡¯m talking about.

    I nod toward Carter. ¡°Carter, what do you think? Is Benny here telling the truth?¡±

    Carter rubs at his jaw with two fingers, his eyes narrow as he stares at Benny. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m thinking he¡¯s lying.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± Without warning, I grab Benny by the throat. He immediately cowers, and from the way he shakes like a terrified dog, I¡¯m pretty sure he is about to piss his pants too.

    ¡°Please,¡± he whimpers, right before I throw the first punch. My fist collides with his jaw, and his head snaps to the side with the impact.

    ¡°Tell us what you know,¡± I demand, following up with another punch to his face.

    Benny sways on his feet. Carter grabs him by his upper arm and holds him up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Benny cries. ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know, what?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the poison,¡± he admits.

    ¡°But you knew something? Who messed with the shipment?¡± For good measure, I throw another punch. This onends on his stomach. I don¡¯t want him to pass out, after all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are, I swear!¡± Benny gasps for breath and curls in on himself. ¡°They said all they wanted to do was check the shipment. I thought Moretti sent them. I was going to call to confirm, but the guy said not to. He threatened to hurt my wife if I did.¡±

    I shake my head. Idiot. I can¡¯t me him for wanting to protect his wife, but in the end, he¡¯s now put both of them in danger.

    ¡°You should have known better-¡±

    A high-pitched scream behind me cuts off my words. ¡°Nooo!¡±

    I turn to look over my shoulder and stare down the barrel of a gun. Instinctively, I reach for my gun, but a shot rings through the air before my fingers touch the metal. A second shot fires, the bullet whizzing past my head.

    Benny lets out a roar that echoes through the back of the alley. He shrugs out of my hold with newfound strength and runs toward his wife, who slinks toward the ground. Blood seeps from the wound in her chest. Benny scoops her up in his arms and cradles her to his chest.

    ¡°She was gonna kill you.¡± Distress fills Carter¡¯s voice, and I nce over to see him with gun still raised, pointing at Benny¡¯s wife. ¡°She was gonna kill you,¡± he repeats, shocked by what he just did.

    ¡°I know. You did the right thing,¡± I assure him. Even though this is a major fuck up, I feel sorry for the kid. Killing women is never easy.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Benny sobs as his wife takes herst breath.

    I see the moment when Benny¡¯s fear, sadness, and grief turn into something else.

    Blinding Rage.

    He pries the gun from his dead wife¡¯s hand. But this time, I¡¯m faster. I pull out my gun, aim it at Benny¡¯s head, and pull the trigger.

    The bullet hits him between the eyes, putting him out of his misery within a blink of an eye. He sags down to the ground, joining his wife on the ground.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Carter murmurs beside me.

    ¡°Yeah, fuck.¡± I sigh, cing my gun back in the holster. ¡°This didn¡¯t go as nned at all. We¡¯ve got two people dead and are no closer to finding out who poisoned Elena.¡±

    Carter shakes his head. ¡°Julian is not going to like this.¡±

    I turn and look over at him. He¡¯s just a kid, the same age I was when I started out.

    Tonight was only the second time he¡¯s ever killed someone, and it was a woman at that. He did good, but I guarantee he won¡¯t forget about what he did tonight. The wonderful thing about this job is that it bes easier with every kill.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I assure Carter, pping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You had my back, and I¡¯ve got yours. Julian will be upset, but we¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Carter¡¯s expression bes anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I growl and grab him by the shirt, pulling him into my face. ¡°Do not fucking apologize. This is your job. Dealing out death is what you signed up for. Pull yourself together and move the fuck on. Call for a fucking clean-up crew,¡± I grit through my teeth.

    I know the moment I break through his mournful walls because his gaze turns dark once more, and he nods his head. Stepping back, he pulls out his phone and does as I instruct.

    I sigh and look up at the night sky. Of course, my thoughts circle back to ire. If she knew all the things I did to protect her, would she be more understanding?

    Probably not.

    ire doesn¡¯t understand and never will. Everything I do is for her, even if she doesn¡¯t know it.

 Chapter 158

    ire

    Even as angry as I am with La, I am in awe of this ce. We arrived a few weeks ago, and I¡¯m still in awe. It¡¯s secluded, on the beach, and a true sight to see. With my toes in the sand, you would think I¡¯d be a little calmer. I mean, who could stay angry while on a free five-star vacation?

    Me. Apparently. I don¡¯t want to be here. He forced me here. It was pack a bag and get on the ne or face the consequences, and I¡¯ve lost enough in my life. I didn¡¯t know how unstable La was or what he was willing or unwilling to do.

    I couldn¡¯t risk my parents¡¯ lives, no matter how pissed at them I am for knowing about La all along. Even though I am mad at them right now, I still love and appreciate them. No matter their reason, they cared for me for thest six years.

    So, I left my life behind, my best friend, my school, my home. All gone with a blink of an eye. I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to Hope.

    A steady breeze blows off the ocean and whips strands of my long red hair around, and the smell of salt makes my nose wrinkle. The sound of the waves crashing against the beach lulls me into a cocoon of calm. I dig my toes into the sand and stare out into the never-ending ocean before looking up at the moon that¡¯s hanging high in the sky.

    It¡¯s a beacon of hope to me, but the crescent shape reminds me of La in that instant. Half shadowed in darkness, hiding from the rest of the world.

    Thoughts of La swim through my mind. I shouldn¡¯t offer him space in my head, but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s like an addiction, the hate I feel for him. I can¡¯t help but need the reminder of how bad he is, especially when he does things like this. I have to remember there is always a hidden agenda.

    Pushing to my feet, I grab my sandals and start the walk back to the beach house. Tracy and Steven have been particrly quiet since we arrived, and I¡¯m grateful for that. I don¡¯t want to talk about La with them and how they have been talking to him behind my back for years.

    I thought they loved me, but now I¡¯m not sure about anything.

    I walk up the steps to the house with care. The moon above is the only source of light, and I don¡¯t really feel like breaking my neck out here.

    I¡¯m surprised when Ie in through the sliding ss door and find the kitchen empty and the house silent. My stomach rumbles, reminding me I haven¡¯t eaten anything in a few hours. I drop my strappy sandals and walk toward the fridge. There¡¯s a basket of fruit on the counter that catches my eye as I pass it, so I turn and grab an apple and then a bottle of water from the fridge.

    By the grace of God, I manage to slip into my bedroom without conversation. I let out a long sigh as soon as I see the bed. I¡¯m exhausted. Being constantly angry and trying to avoid my parents for thest few weeks is tiring, but I¡¯m not ready to forgive them yet.

    I don¡¯t bother eating the apple. Instead, opening the bottle of water, I guzzle the entire thing down. I should really shower, but I can do it in the morning. Once I change into a pair of sleep shorts and an oversized T-shirt, I wash my face and then crawl into bed.

    My phone buzzes on the nightstand. I pick it up and find five texts from Hope. I can¡¯t help but smile at her usage of emojis. I¡¯m about to respond when a crash makes me pause. It must have been very loud for me to hear it. It takes everything in me to keep my heart in my chest. It beats so loudly that for a brief second, it¡¯s all I can hear.

    I have no idea what that sound was, but I know it¡¯s bad. I can feel it. I¡¯m struck with fear, my body frozen in ce, but I can¡¯t just stay huddled up in this room. I need to do something. I need to be brave.

    Swallowing down my fear, I force myself out of bed and to the door. As soon as I step out of the bedroom, I¡¯m dropped into chaos.

    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± a man screams into Steven¡¯s face while another man holds Tracy.

    My feet are concrete. I can¡¯t move, can¡¯t even breathe. What girl? They aren¡¯t talking about me, are they?

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s plea cuts off as one man backhands her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    A gasp escapes my lips, and the sound dissipates the hazy fear I¡¯m in. I have to stop them before someone gets hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, right here,¡± I croak, my fear rising ten octaves when both men turn to face me. Scars cover their faces, and I know without a doubt that this is a fight I cannot win against their huge bodies. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt them. Please¡­¡± I beg because begging is all I have at this moment.

    One man looks me up and down and smiles. My skin crawls, and a fresh fear builds there, caused by the way he¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡°Come here.¡± He gestures for me to walk toward him, and it¡¯s then that I catch the glint of a gun in the dim lighting.

    No. I won¡¯t be responsible for another death. I won¡¯t. As afraid as I am to go to him, I¡¯m more afraid of what will happen if I don¡¯t. Hesitantly, I walk toward him, doing my best not to look at Steven or Tracy. The moment I do, I know I¡¯ll break down.

    ¡°Please, she is just a child. She did nothing¡­¡± Steven takes a step forward, and I open my mouth to tell him to stop, to shut up, but it¡¯s toote. The other man attacks before the words cane, and momentster, Steven is on the ground, huddled in the fetal position. Instinct makes me rush to his aide, but I make it all of two feet before an arm wraps around my middle, and I¡¯m hauled backward into a hard chest.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt him. Please¡­¡± my voice cracks, and I struggle to break free of the man¡¯s grasp. I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯m crying till I taste the salty tang of my tears on my lips.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a good girl ande with us, then maybe we won¡¯t hurt him too badly.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± The world around me spins as I watch the other man kick Steven in the side repeatedly. I swear I can hear bones cracking. Tracy screams for him to stop. Her tear-filled eyes gut me, and all over again, I¡¯m losing someone I care about.

    A sudden bout of dizziness ms into me, and I sway on my feet, making my knees knock together. I¡¯m helpless to protect those I love. Panic seizes every inch of my body, and a shback from the night that changed my life forever reys right before my eyes.

    The memory is too much to bear, and it feels like I¡¯m not getting enough oxygen into my lungs. I¡¯m gasping for air, but no one is going to save me.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have so much fun with you,¡± the man holding me says into the shell of my good ear. It¡¯s thest thing I hear before my eyes close, and I sumb to the panic that¡¯s squeezing the air from my lungs.

    * * *

    When Ie to, I¡¯m groggy, cold, and my teeth nk together. I clench my jaw to stop the chattering. Wrapping my arms around my middle, I take deep, calming breaths to stop myself from having another panic attack.

    Looking around the small room, it bes apparent I¡¯m locked inside a jail cell. I have no clue where I am or what happened to my parents. My clothing isn¡¯t ripped, and I don¡¯t feel vited in any way, but that doesn¡¯t mean nothing happened.

    I¡¯m alone in this dark cell with a dirty, musty smelling cot. I¡¯m grateful I didn¡¯t wake to find the two men who kidnapped me hovering above me, but I¡¯m still terrified and wondering what the hell is going on?

    I¡¯ve never seen them before in my life, but I¡¯m guessing this has something to do with La. There must have been a reason he wanted me gone and hidden away. That reason must have found me anyway.

    After a few minutes, my breathing returns to normal, and I build up the courage to get up and walk across the cell and over to the bars. I¡¯d be a fool not to test the door, even though I¡¯m certain it¡¯s locked.

    I wrap a hand around the cold bar and tug, but the door doesn¡¯t move. Shadows along the wall alert me of someone approaching. I rush back toward the wall, putting as much distance between myself and the door as I can. The cold brick prates through my clothing and skin, intensifying my shivering.

    The footsteps grow closer, and my breathing bes more erratic. They¡¯re going to kill me and cut me up and put me in a box.

    Okay, thinking like that is not helping.

 Chapter 159

    ire

    A man appears from the shadows and stops right in front of my cell. I start at his feet and work my way up. He¡¯s an average-looking man, but the scar on the right side of his face that cuts through his eye gives him a dark edge.

    Fear bubbles beneath my skin again. I look down at his hand. There is a long chain in it, and at the end, I spot a shiny key.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Thenky man says something as he inserts the key into the lock, but because his head is down, I can¡¯t read his lips. I have no idea what he is saying, so I remain pressed against the wall.

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± he yells as the cell door creaks open.

    I remain huddled against the wall, unmoving. Thest thing I want to do is walk toward the danger, but what option do I have?

    ¡°Yes, I mean partly. I can read lips, but I didn¡¯t see yours. So I don¡¯t know what you were saying,¡± I ramble on, hoping my exnation is enough to lessen his anger.

    ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± Heughs at me. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Well, I said, let¡¯s go.¡±

    I swear part of my heart shrivels in my chest. There¡¯s nothing I can do, no one that¡¯s going to ride in on a white horse and save me.

    Forcing my feet forward, I walk toward the man. Each cold press of my feet into the concrete makes me tremble, and the closer I get, the more afraid I be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make mee in there and get you because I promise you won¡¯t like it.¡± The man curls his lip, and his menacing eyes cut me to the bone.

    I try to move faster, but fear has my muscles stiff. The shaking in my limbs doesn¡¯t help. I¡¯m only a few feet away when the man takes a step forward and grabs me, wrapping an arm around my upper arm and dragging me from the cell.

    ¡°You fuckin¡¯ stupid? When I tell you to do something, you do it now!¡± the man screams into my face. Droplets of saliva cling to my cheeks, but I don¡¯t dare raise a hand to wipe them away. Shaking like a leaf, he drags me down the long corridor. We pass a few other cells, and I wonder where I am? Who it is that kidnapped me, and what they n to do? That thought alone is enough to make me dig my heels into the ground and fight off this man.

    But what would I do after that? Where would I go? How would I escape this ce? I wouldn¡¯t. As frightened as I am, I have to think smart. I have to go along with whatever is going to happen, at least for the time being.

    Ahead is a huge archway, and as we pass through it, I notice we¡¯re in a wine cer. A few feet ahead, I spot a set of stairs, and the man¡¯s grip on me bes tighter. His fingers bite into the sensitive flesh, and I grit my teeth to stop myself from reacting.

    When we reach the next floor, we enter a hallway. The flooring beneath my feet is marble, and I whip my head around, taking in every sight and sound.

    At the end of the hallway, we enter a dining room that¡¯s set for dinner, but that¡¯s not what makes my skin crawl, or a tiny cry escape my lips. It¡¯s the three men sitting at that table with resentful scowls on their faces.

    The youngest one¡¯s eyes roam over my body, and when they meet mine, there is a sinister smile on his face that has me taking a step back.

    ¡°Sit,¡± one of the older men orders.

    ¡°Have dinner with us, or maybe we could have you for dinner?¡± The young man licks his lips. I shiver, afraid to speak.

    The man holding me releases me and shoves me toward the table. Hands out, I barely catch myself on it. I bite the inside of my cheek when my hip ms into the hardwood, and pain radiates up my side.

    ¡°Sit the fuck down!¡± the other manmands.

    I trudge to the only open chair, which is across from the younger man. I wish I were wearing something else, wish I weren¡¯t here at all.

    I feel so naked beneath their scornful gazes.

    ¡°Give her to me. I¡¯m sure fucking her will prove a point.¡± His gaze narrows. ¡°I bet she¡¯s a virgin. Pure and untouched.¡± The lust in his eyes builds. ¡°We can send the bloody sheets to him just to prove our point.¡±

    What? Send the bloody sheets to who? Oh god, they¡¯re going to rape me and kill me.

    ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t know what this is about but-¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± the man to my right yells. His fistes down on the table, causing the sses and silverware to jump. ¡°You will not touch the girl, Igor. Not until after we¡¯ve heard from La.¡±

    La? I knew it. I knew it had to do with something bad, but I never would have expected this. To be kidnapped and held hostage because of him. I¡¯m reminded of how he told me he would always protect me.

    But he¡¯s not here right now. He¡¯s not protecting me. He¡¯s hurting me. I knew I should¡¯ve tried harder to push him away. Nothing good ever happens when he is around or a part of my life, and this is proof of it.

    ¡°Please, just let me go. Whatever he did to you¡­ I have nothing to do with it.¡±

    The man closest to me grabs a crystal ss filled with an amber liquid that¡¯s to his left. Every muscle in my body tightens as he brings it to his lips and gulps it down.

    I¡¯m stuck looking between the three men, and my heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst inside my chest at any second.

    The nameless man ces his ss on the table and smiles. The look alone makes me want to sink through the floor. I don¡¯t know what La did to these men, but they want to shred me like hungry dogs.

    ¡°We need La to cooperate with us, and he won¡¯t do that if we hurt his little butterfly. So, you be a good girl, ire, and don¡¯t give us any more of a reason to kill you.¡±

    My throat tightens. I didn¡¯t give them a reason to do anything. I shouldn¡¯t even be here. Whatever beef they have with La, that¡¯s on him. Somehow, I¡¯ve gotten roped into this, though, and now I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t escape unscathed.

    I look down at my shaking hands.

    He¡¯s always trying to protect me without realizing his protectiones with a cost, and that cost always falls on me. Tears form in my eyes, but I blink them away. I don¡¯t want to cry in front of these men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, princess. La ising to rescue you¡­¡± Igor¡¯s voice is low, and his gaze terrifies me but not as much as what he says next. ¡°The question is will it be soon enough.¡±

    And that¡¯s the biggest question of all? Will La save me in time?

 Chapter 160

    La

    I¡¯ve never wanted to kill anyone as much as I want to kill Petro Volocove right now. He fucking took her. He fucking took ire. They left Steven beaten and Tracy a sobbing mess. I could barely understand her on the phone, she was so distraught.

    Not as distraught as the Volocoves¡¯ are going to be after I¡¯m done with them.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I growl at the two guards who open the front door.

    ¡°Mr. Volocove and his guests are waiting for you in the dining room. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± one of the goons tells me. He leads the way, and I follow impatiently.

    He opens arge double door, and the spacious dining roomes into view. The moment my eyes fall onto the head of bright red hair, I shove the guard out of my way and storm into the room.

    ¡°You fucking bastard,¡± I growl, heading straight for Petro, who is sitting at the head of the table. Immediately, more guards appear at my side, and two men from the table stand up with their guns drawn.

    ¡°Please, gentlemen. Let¡¯s have dinner without killing each other.¡± Petro snickers, and the need to fire a bullet into his skull surges up once more.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s be civil, shall we,¡± the man next to Petro says, and I recognize him as Bruno, Petro¡¯s brother. The third man at the table is Igor Volocove, Petro¡¯s nephew and Lev¡¯s brother.

    Julian recently killed Lev Volocove, which I¡¯m guessing is the whole reason I am here now.

    ¡°La, have a seat.¡± Petro waves at the chair next to ire.

    Igor and Bruno sit back down and stash away their guns. Only then do I allow myself to look at ire. She is staring at the te in front of her, her shoulders slouched like she is trying to make herself even smaller.

    She doesn¡¯t raise her bowed head, letting a curtain of hair shield her face from me. As I step closer, I notice how her entire body is shaking. I grind my mrs together and take the seat next to hers.

    ¡°ire, look at me,¡± I whisper. Reaching over to touch her arm, I wrap my fingers around her slender wrist.

    She turns her head, and emerald eyes filled with fear stare back at me. Her lip quivers, and her cheeks are tear-stained, but other than that, she looks okay. There isn¡¯t a scratch on her that I can see, and they better be fucking d there isn¡¯t.

    ¡°I told you on the phone, no one hurts her as long as you do what we want,¡± Petro tells me, as if his words mean anything.

    I take ire¡¯s hand in mine and keep holding it between us. Using my thumb, I rub small circles over her skin, hoping to calm her, at least a bit.

    ¡°She ising home with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. I need her to remain here, to make sure you will continue to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°I already said I would. I¡¯m not leaving here without her.¡±

    ¡°She might mean something to you, but you are also loyal to Moretti. Plus, I have to assume you value your life, so I can¡¯t risk you not going through with the n. She is to remain here until Julian is dead, then she is free to go with you.¡±

    I want to rip his throat out, drive a knife into his chest and pull out his guts all at once. Unfortunately, I¡¯m wildly outnumbered. There are at least twenty men and only one of me. This is a battle I won¡¯t win.

    There has only been one time in my life I have felt this helpless.

    I stare at my hands, sped together in myp. Blood. So much blood. I can still hear her agonized screams, still feel the rage pulsing through my veins, the need tosh out so strong it controlled every thought and action. All I could think was to remove the problem, to hurt the person hurting her. I didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t. He deserved it. And even if she hates me for killing her father, I did what was right.

    Looking up, I peer around the waiting room, wishing I was back in the operating room with the doctors, making sure they take care of ire. Instead of sitting in this chair, waiting for a doctor toe to me.

    My leg bounces up and down nervously until I shove out of the chair and march over to the front desk. I had to tell them ire was my sister when I brought her in, or they wouldn¡¯t have given me any information on her.

    ¡°Can you tell me if there are any updates on my sister?¡± I grit the words out as slowly as I can. I don¡¯t want to cause a ruckus, but I need some answers before I explode.

    ¡°ire, right?¡± she asks like she doesn¡¯t already know.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She makes a couple clicks on herputer and then looks back up at me. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything on my side to share. When the doctor is ready, he wille out and see you.¡±

    I m a fist against the counter, causing the woman to jump in her seat. ¡°I want answers now. Is she okay?¡± I force myself to calm because if I don¡¯t, I may rip this entire hospital apart piece by piece.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call back to surgery and ask¡­¡± The woman squeaks. I nod and drag myself back to the chair, mming down into it.

    I take my head into my hands. All I can think about is how she¡¯s just a fucking kid, and now she has no one. I mean, she had shit before, but now she¡¯s truly all alone. I knew the moment I brought her to the hospital, I would be the one to step up and ensure they took care of her. Still, the mob isn¡¯t any ce for a child, and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d be any better of a parent to her.

    The thought of letting her go kills me, though.

    ¡°Mr. Torres,¡± someone greets, and I lift my head to find a doctor in a white coat standing in front of me.

    I must¡¯ve been so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t hear him approach.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± My voice cracks. ¡°Is she okay?¡± The beat of my heart drums in my ears, and my lungs burn as I hold my breath while awaiting his answer.

    ¡°The surgery went well. There was a small amount of internal bleeding that we stopped. Her right arm is broken. However, we set it, so that¡¯s good to go. Our primary concern is the damage sustained to her eardrum.¡±

    Panic ws at my insides. ¡°What happened?¡± I barely withhold the growl threatening to pierce the air.

    The doctor raises his hand in an I¡¯m-not-the-enemy-here kind of way. ¡°She suffered extensive damage to her inner ear. We fixed it as best as we could, but realistically, only time will tell if she¡¯ll make a full recovery-¡±

    I shove from the chair, all the emotions I¡¯ve been keeping at bay rushing to the surface. ¡°What are you saying? There¡¯s a chance she won¡¯t recover?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that her eardrum might never heal, or it might not heal right. That means when she wakes up, she might be deaf or partially deaf. We won¡¯t know until she is fully awake and can tell us.¡±

    Deaf? She might be deaf? I could handle that. Handle anything as long as she isn¡¯t dead.

    ¡°When can I see her?¡± I squeeze the arm of the chair to keep myself in ce.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In just a few minutes. The nurses are setting her up in a room right now and once they¡¯re finished, I¡¯ll have theme out and get you.¡± He smiles, but I can¡¯t bring myself to return the gesture. I¡¯m thankful that ire is okay, but I know she¡¯s got a long road ahead of her.

    ¡°Thanks, doc.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He walks back through the double doors and disappears into the E. R. leaving me alone with my thoughts once more.

    All that matters is that she is okay. That she won¡¯t have to return to that house or her father hurt her ever again.

    Thirty minutes and three coffeester, a nurse finallyes to get me. I feel sick to my stomach when I enter the room and find ire lying there, hooked up to a bunch of machines with an IV protruding from her arm.

    Her skin is ashen, in the unbruised spots, and she looks like a fallen angel. Battered and broken. I vow then, in that single moment, to never let something like this happen to her again, not as long as there¡¯s air in my lungs and blood pumping through my body.

    Moving closer to the bed, I spot her tiny hand cradled near her cheek. I want to reach out and take it into mine, to let her know she isn¡¯t alone. Dragging my gaze from her hand, I return to her face and find her eyes open.

    They¡¯re big and wide with the residue of sleep crusted to them. Recognition takes ce in an instant, and the moment it does, she eases as far back on the bed as she can, both terror and fear overtaking her features. The dread in her eyes shakes me to the core. Steals the air from my lungs and makes my heart skip a beat. She¡¯s truly afraid of me. Afraid that I may hurt her the way I hurt her father.

    All I can do is stare at her, see her delicate face morphed with fear and pain, see the bruising. Her green eyes glisten with unshed tears, and I hate seeing them there, knowing that I¡¯m the cause for them. It eats me up inside.

    I feel responsible for her, but knowing she is afraid of me, knowing that I can¡¯t even get close to her, tells me everything I need to know.

 Chapter 161

    ire

    My fear dissipates for a fraction of a second at La¡¯s appearance. He marched into the room radiating anger and fierce determination and has since sat beside me fuming.

    Still, he is here, and before any of them had a chance to hurt me.

    His negotiations with the men do not go as either of us nned, and when I find out I¡¯m going to have to stay here, my anxiety goes through the roof. La¡¯s hand in mine is the only thing keeping me from having a full-blown mental breakdown.

    I¡¯ve discovered that I am the bribe. The object that will keep La in line and get him to do whatever these three sinister men want. I don¡¯t care about the logistics of it, who La killed or hurt. I just want out, want to be away from these creepy men who I know will hurt me the moment La is out of sight.

    ¡°If she is going to stay here, then you will treat her with kindness,¡± La orders.

    ¡°Like you treated my brother with kindness?¡± Igor snarls, and I tense in my seat as his chubby fingers wrap around the ss.

    ¡°How rude of me. I forgot to offer you my condolences,¡± La shoots back.

    Igor¡¯s hand tightens on the ss. He¡¯s ready to burst at the seams with rage. His face is red, nostrils red, and his upper lip raised in a rabid snarl.

    La must be trying to defuse the situation because when he speaks next, his tone is much calmer and controlled.

    ¡°I had nothing to do with your brother¡¯s death. He pissed off Moretti and got himself killed. He shouldn¡¯t have touched what wasn¡¯t his, just like you shouldn¡¯t touch what isn¡¯t yours.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply stating a fact.¡±

    Before their conversation can continue, the doors open, and maids sidle in with their hands full of serving dishes.

    The smell of tomato sauce and Italian seasonings make my mouth water and my stomach rumble. My cheeks heat with embarrassment, and I wonder if the other people in the room can hear it. One maid ces a te in front of me, and I hesitate to reach for my fork.

    It looks like a normal te of spaghetti with homemade noodles and a red tomato sauce, but I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s poisoned? I nce over at La, who is still staring at the man across the table.

    The man beside Igor chuckles, dragging my attention to him. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that it¡¯s poisoned, it¡¯s not. What would be the point in doing that? We need you to make himply.¡±

    La¡¯s gaze narrows, and then in a sh, his features soften, and he turns to me.

    ¡°Eat, ire,¡± La encourages, and that¡¯s all the reassurance I need. I let go of his hand and grab the fork resting on the napkin.

    I twirl the spaghetti on my fork and act like I¡¯m not as hungry as I feel. Shoveling the food into my mouth, I half chew it and swallow. Itnds in my stomach like a block of concrete, and I focus all my attention on filling that deep ache in my gut.

    I can feel eyes on me, watching me, but nothing stops me from finishing my food. I wash it down with a gulp of water that I almost choke on when La speaks.

    ¡°Before I go, I want to see where ire is staying,¡± La tells Petro. The reminder of him leaving me here feels like a bucket of ice water being poured over my head.

    ¡°I can assure you, her room is adequate.¡± Igor snickers, and La¡¯s hand tightens around mine again.

    Petro ignores Igor¡¯s remark and motions for his guard. ¡°Take her back to her room, let Lae, and then make sure he finds his way out after.¡± A sinister smile spreads across his face.

    La stands up, pulling me to my feet with him. We follow the guard in silence, but La¡¯s hand remains around mine as we walk back to my cell. With each step I take, the dread in my gut grows. Tears well in my eyes, but I force them back, not wanting to show anyone how scared I am.

    All too soon, we are at the door that leads into the small room I¡¯m being held in. La curses under his breath when he sees it. I know he wants to say something, but we both know it will be futile.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He leads me into the cell, and I squeeze his hand tightly, not wanting him to let go. La turns to face me, and I have to tilt my head up to look into his face. I take in his features. All I see is regret and sorrow reflecting at me.

    ¡°When they took me, they hurt Steven and Tracy¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but they are fine now. Steven is okay, just some bruises, that¡¯s all.¡±

    I suck in a shaky breath as I let that information sink in. I was so worried about them. I would have never forgiven myself if they killed them because of me.

    ¡°I barely talked to them thest few weeks. I was mad at them and now¡­¡± My voice breaks at the end.

    ¡°They know you love them, and they love you, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°I just want to go home.¡±

    ¡°I know. I wish you could. I wish I could take you home right now, but I can¡¯t, not yet. I need you to be brave,¡± La whispers so quietly that I can¡¯t hear him at all. I have to read his lips to know what he is saying. ¡°I promise that I¡¯ming back for you, and I¡¯m going to make them pay.¡±

    La lets go of my hand, and immediately I feel cold and alone. The tears I was able to keep at bay fall down my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, butterfly,¡± La mouths.

    He lifts his hand to wipe away my tears, and I lean into his touch, seeking morefort. Closing my eyes, I pretend for a moment that he is not leaving, that I am safe, and nothing is going to happen to me.

    La wraps his arms around me and pulls me to his chest, where I take a deep breath. His scent surrounds me, swallows me whole, and I let it.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± La says in my good ear. He pulls away, and all I want to do is wrap my arms around him and beg for him to stay. It¡¯s weird how I didn¡¯t want him near me yesterday, and now the thought of him leaving is crushing my chest.

    I watch him take off his jacket. He wraps it around my shoulders and tucks it around me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. Be brave. I know you can be.¡±

    He ces a kiss on my forehead before turning around quickly and leaving the cell like he can¡¯t get away fast enough. The door shuts, and the lock is put back in ce.

    As the sound of La¡¯s footsteps fading away, my strength fades with it.

 Chapter 162

    La

    The days pass in slow motion. I don¡¯t sleep, I barely eat, and all I can think about is killing every person with thest name Volocove. My hatred for them knows no bounds. I want to eliminate them, rid the earth of their bloodline.

    Just the thought of ire in their clutches has bile rising in my throat. I need to get her out of there. I have to protect her, the way I¡¯ve always protected her.

    I just wish it was as easy as it was six years ago¡­

    I push the button to roll the passenger side window down. ¡°Hey!¡± I call to get ire¡¯s attention. Her heades up and her eyes connect with mine. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    She gives me an indecisive look, not slowing her step. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I always walk home.¡±

    ¡°ire, get in,¡± I repeat, driving next to her slowly. ¡°You ran away the other day without answering me. Now you don¡¯t have an option. I¡¯m not leaving you alone until you tell me what happened to your arm.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I fell.¡±

    ¡°ire, get in,¡± Imand in a tone I would normally not take with her.

    ¡°No.¡± she shakes her head, making a sharp turn into the park and away from the road.

    ¡°ire!¡± I yell after her, which only makes her feet move faster.

    Fuck!

    Pulling my car to the side of the road, I park and get out. With long strides, I follow her into the park, hoping I¡¯ll be able to catch up with her in time.

    The air stills in my lungs as I watch five guys circle ire like vultures would their prey.

    Those fuckers.

    ¡°Stop!¡± ire¡¯s frightened voice reaches my ears and my chest constricts. She tries to pull out of his hold, but the asshole pulls her further away. Someone else grabs her other arm, and they both pull her away from the park path.

    I will kill them. All of them.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begs desperately, digging her heels to the ground. Her feeble attempt to get away from them only seems to excite them more.

    The guys are so busy toying with ire, they don¡¯t even see me approach.

    I wrap my hand around the guy¡¯s throat who grabbed ire first. He lets go of her wrist, and his friend lets go a second after.

    ¡°You fucking punk,¡± I grit through my teeth. My anger is blinding, my rage all-consuming.

    I keep one hand wrapped around his throat while smashing my other fist into his face. I see the fear in his eyes, feel bone crushing beneath my knuckles, I hear his pleas, and I enjoy all of it. I revel in his suffering.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    His friends try to get me to stop, grabbing my arms to pull me off, but I shove them away.

    I¡¯m vaguely aware of two of the guys running off, leaving their friends behind without a second nce.

    All the while, I pummel down on this fucker¡¯s bloody face until his body goes ck. Only then do I let go of him and watch him crumble to the ground.

    ¡°Fuck, man! You killed him,¡± one punk yells as he pushes himself back on his feet.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead, but he will be, and so will you. If one of you fuckers ever touch her, talk to her, or even think of her, I will end you,¡± I growl, already thinking about all the ways I can hurt them. ¡°I will find you, and I will kill you in the most painful way I can think of, and trust me, I can think of a few.¡±

    The guy on the ground is coughing and gasping for air, while his two remaining friends look at me with pure terror in their eyes. With pale faces, both nod before helping their friend to his feet and dragging him away.

    Reining in the remaining anger, I turn to ire. She is staring at me like she doesn¡¯t even know me. Her whole body is trembling, and she folds her arms over her chest in a protective manner. Shit, I terrified her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask, taking in her frightened face. ¡°ire, talk to me. Did they hurt you? Let me see your arms, kiddo.¡±

    Keeping my voice low and soothing, I step in front of her and reach for her wrists. Gently, I push up her sleeves and inspect her wrists one by one.

    I catch the blood on my knuckles and silently curse myself for losing my shit. She shouldn¡¯t have seen that. I should have taken her away and dealt with these punkster.

    ¡°This will never happen again,¡± I say, keeping my voice even and calm. ¡°You should have told me. I could have scared them sooner. They won¡¯t bother you again. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to kill him,¡± ire admits, still a bit shaken up.

    ¡°I just wanted to scare them, ire,¡± I lie. I wanted to do so much more. Hell, I still might. ¡°He¡¯ll have a bruised face, and a bruised ego, but that¡¯s all. Hopefully, he learned his lesson. Come on, let me take you home.¡± I hold my hand out to her. She looks at it for a moment before reaching out and cing her small hand in mine.

    I sigh in relief. She isn¡¯t scared of me. She still trusts me, and I won¡¯t ever break that trust.

    I will always be here to keep her safe.

    I haven¡¯t broken my promise, I¡¯m still here. The only difference is now the monsters I¡¯m fighting for her are more vicious and dangerous.

    Picking up my phone, I dial Petro¡¯s number and hit call. He answers on the third ring.

    ¡°La,¡± he greets me with fake cheeriness, ¡°what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I sent over what you asked for. I want to see ire today.¡±

    ¡°Youing to the house again is too risky. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea-¡±

    My blood pressure spikes. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what you think. I want to see her today, and you¡¯re going to make that happen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are talking to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are talking to,¡± I quip. ¡°You might have been born into this world, but I¡¯ve killed my way into it. There is more blood on my hands than you will ever see in your pathetic lifetime, and let¡¯s not forget that you still need to get to Julian. So let¡¯s not y games. I¡¯m seeing ire today. Make it happen.¡±

    The line goes silent for a few seconds, and I briefly wonder if I took it too far. I don¡¯t know what the fuck I¡¯m going to do if they hurt her. There is only one person on this fucking I would give anything and everything for, and it¡¯s her.

    ¡°Come back to the house tonight,¡± Petro tells me, his voice eerily calm. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my men to let you in.¡± The line goes dead, and I drop my phone onto the passenger seat before I crush it with my bare hands.

 Chapter 163

    ire

    The cell is where I remain, scared and alone. Two men guard me at all times, so while I¡¯m not really alone, I might as well be. I¡¯m still wearing the pj¡¯s they kidnapped me in, so I¡¯m grateful for the water bucket and wash rag the maid brought downst night. At least I have La¡¯s jacket keeping me covered and warm. Every time I feel like I¡¯m going to freak out, I tuck the leather jacket closer around my shoulders, using it as a security nket.

    Sitting in the basement¡¯s corner on the cot they tossed at me, I await La¡¯s return. He said he woulde back for me, and I believe him. Whether or not I want it, he is always there, always watching me since the day he made that promise to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± La says. He is only a few feet away, but it sounds like he is at the end of a long corridor. His voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Y-youuu¡­¡± I croak, feeling the vibration in my throat but having a hard time recognizing my own voice. It seems so raspy and far away.

    The nurse told me I hurt my ear badly and that I¡¯ll have a hard time hearing, but it¡¯s more than that. Everything feels wrong. All the surrounding sounds are off.

    Squeezing my eyes shut, I pray everything goes back to normal the moment I open them again.

    ¡°ire, look at me.¡± La¡¯s voice reaches me, but only barely.

    I shake my head slightly, making the insistent pounding inside my skull worse. I¡¯m so confused, so lost. None of this can be real.

    A few secondster, I blink my eyes open again, hoping my surroundings have changed, but I¡¯m still in the hospital bed. La is still standing in front of me, looking at me like he knows exactly what I¡¯m thinking of him now.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t look at me like this. All I did was protect you. He could¡¯ve killed you. Hell, he almost did.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ you¡¯re a bad person. You work for bad people. My father told me. Told me you would hurt me.¡±

    He takes another step toward the bed, and my entire body trembles. Pausing mid-step, he says, ¡°ire, I would never hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer¡­ or I¡¯ll scream.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He lifts his hands like he is showing me he¡¯s not a threat before he takes a few steps back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make this right¡­¡± The distance between us makes it harder to hear him now, but I don¡¯t want him toe closer again. I have to look at his lips and watch them move to make out the words he is saying. ¡°I will protect you, provide for you, and ensure you¡¯re always taken care of.¡±

    His words are heartfelt, and if he had said them to me a week ago, I would have been over the moon. Now, everything has changed. Now his words make my skin crawl.

    I can¡¯t shake away what I saw. I can¡¯t forget the person he transformed into. He¡¯s an evil man. A horrible man. Yes, my father hurt me, but he was still my dad, the only family I had. He didn¡¯t deserve to die. He didn¡¯t deserve what happened to him any more than I did.

    ¡°ire, I know you¡¯re scared right now, but I swear, I¡¯ll make this right. I won¡¯t ever let you down again. From now on, I¡¯ll never let you out of my sight.¡±

    His words cause a shiver to run down my spine because I know he is telling the truth. He is never letting me go again, and right now, that¡¯s scarier than anything else.

    That fear has turned to my salvation. The words that caused me to shiver back then are the only thing that can stop me from falling apart now.

    A maid brings down my breakfast and hands it to one of the guards, who opens the cell and enters. My natural reaction to this man is to curl up in a ball and hide. I know that¡¯s what he expects, so maybe that¡¯s why I don¡¯t do it.

    ¡°What do you think I can get you to do for a¡­¡± his eyes roam the tray and then fall back on me, ¡°a peanut butter sandwich?¡± The way his tongue darts out over his bottom lip and his eyes gleam with lust, I¡¯m sure whatever he wants isn¡¯t something I¡¯m willing to offer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I just want my food. Please¡­¡± I try not to sound as weak as I feel.

    La said to be brave, to be strong. I can¡¯t give them the reaction they¡¯re expecting. Even if it terrifies me, I have to do the opposite of what my brain says, which is to huddle in the corner and cry.

    The guard advances toward me and tosses the tray onto the ground. I jump back and collide with the wall, watching as the pitiful peanut butter and jelly sandwich flies across the dirty concrete.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re protected because of that fucker, that he¡¯s going toe back and save you.¡± The guard grabs me by the throat and squeezes. I freeze, my body bing a block of ice. He leans into my face, and I can feel his hot breath on my cheek.

    Tears spring from my eyes and slip down my cheeks without approval. To cry in front of these men is to give them a loaded gun and beg them not to shoot me.

    I can¡¯t control my fear, not here, in this ce. I¡¯m afraid of what may happen next. The darkness in his eyes sends a shiver down my back.

    I didn¡¯t want to be here. I wanted to escape, even if that meant I had to crawl inside a dark ce in my mind.

    Thankfully, the other guard walks into the cell and interferes before anything more can happen. ¡°Let her go, Yuli. She¡¯s not worth getting your head blown off for. You heard what the boss said. We have to wait until La is dead before we can have our fun with her.¡±

    Yuli releases me, and I sag against the wall. I¡¯d be relieved he let me go, but my fear spirals after hearing what I just did. Are they nning to kill La? Oh god, I have to find a way to warn him. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll never get out of here. I¡¯ll never be safe again.

    Yuli looks to the other guard and smiles. My heart skips a beat, and I¡¯m tempted to wrap my arms around my middle and make myself appear small. Maybe they won¡¯t hurt me then? Maybe they¡¯ll forget I¡¯m here.

    There isn¡¯t a chance, but I can hope.

    ¡°Maybe we can take her on a brief walk? Take her to see what awaits her?¡± Yuli pauses, looking from me and back to the other guard. I don¡¯t want to beg, but I will if it means they¡¯ll leave me alone. I¡¯ll do anything. ¡°What d¡¯ya say, Robert?¡±

    Robert rubs at his jaw like he¡¯s contemting it.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± The whimper of a word slips free before I can stop it.

    Yuli turns on me, his face morphed in rage, and I cower beneath his stare, wishing I had pressed my lips together. He doesn¡¯t even wait for the other guard¡¯s approval. He grabs me by the arm, his fingers dig into my skin, and I know there will be bruises tomorrow.

    Rushing out of the cell, he drags me behind him. I can barely keep up and end up tripping over my own feet. I¡¯m so afraid of what¡¯s going to happen next.

    Are they going to hurt me? Punish me? Rape me? It won¡¯t matter if La returns to save me if they do any of those things. I¡¯m not sure I can mentally survive something like that. I¡¯ve endured enough in my life-more pain and sadness than most. I don¡¯t think my heart can take anymore.

    Yuli¡¯s boots p against the marble floor once we reach thending. Peering over my shoulder, I find the other guard following a few steps behind us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± he growls, his face morphed with worry.

    We turn down a hall, and then another, and all I feel is dreadplete and utter dread. Yuli stops at a door, and I almost topple over. He retrieves a key from his pocket and unlocks the massive wooden door.

    I swallow down the fear as he pushes the door open, and I¡¯m tugged inside. My gaze darts around the room full of whips, chains, and other objects that promise pain and humiliation. The sights before me leave me overwhelmed with fear.

    ¡°No!¡± I scream.

    My entire body trembles, and I struggle to break free of Yuli¡¯s unforgiving grip. That only causes him to tighten his hold.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid of the future that awaits you? Because this is where you will spend most of your time. As a sex ve, used and abused in every unimaginable way.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Please, stop.¡± I refuse to believe that this is my future. My struggles intensify, my fear reaching a new height. I can¡¯t let them hurt me. My foot connects with Yuli¡¯s calf, and I shove away from him.

    ¡°You stupid fucking bitch!¡± he sneers, and his grip on me loosens enough that I pull my arm free of his grasp altogether.

    I don¡¯t realize the mistake I¡¯ve made until Yuli¡¯s fist is flying at my face, and I can¡¯t move out of the way fast enough.

    Robert tries to step between us, to stop the train wreck from happening, but it¡¯s toote. By the time he¡¯s reached me, Yuli has already hit me.

    His knuckles collide with my cheekbone, and pain radiates across and up my face. I stumble backward, cradling the side of my face. I sob, uncaring how weak it makes me look or feel.

    ¡°Jesus fuck, Yuli! Boss said not to touch the girl.¡±

    Robert takes a step toward me, and I shake my head. My vision blurs, and I feel helpless and at the mercy of these horrible people.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the boss said. She fucking kicked me.¡±

    Robert shakes his head. ¡°You stay upstairs, and I¡¯ll go put her back in the cell.¡± I can already feel my cheek and eye swelling.

    I know it shouldn¡¯t surprise me, but I can¡¯t believe he hit me. Before gesturing for me to walk ahead of him, he says, ¡°Try to run, and I¡¯ll drag you back.¡±

    The warning is clear, and with a ck and blue eye already, I¡¯m not about to dig myself a shallow grave. I nod and start walking back the way I came, cradling my bruised cheek the entire way. Tears fall like raindrops from my eyes, and I barely hold back the sob building in my throat. I miss La. I wish he never left me alone.

    By the time we reach the cell, I¡¯m a sobbing mess. Robert doesn¡¯t touch me or even offer an apology. He seems more worried about what his boss is going to say than anything. I rush to the back of the cell, where I always sit, passing the uneaten food on the ground.

    I hold myself together, hoping and praying that La returns for me tonight. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if he doesn¡¯t. In no time at all, he went from being the viin to being my savior all over again.

 Chapter 164

    La

    As soon as I arrive, I know something is horribly wrong. Call it intuition or whatever the hell you want, but I know deep in my gut something has happened to ire. Fuck, I should¡¯ve pushed for her release. Not that Petro would¡¯ve allowed that, but I could¡¯ve tried harder.

    My suspicion rises when the guard walking me to her cell won¡¯t even look at me. Like it scares him I¡¯m about to rip his balls off, and I seriously might.

    He unlocks the door to her cell, and I step inside. ire sits on the small cot, her knees drawn up to her chest and bundled up in my jacket. Her head shoots up, and her teary eyes find mine.

    My blood boils in my veins when I see her ck eye and swollen face. Motherfuckers.

    I¡¯m about to spin around and kill the guard, but ire is already on her feet, throwing herself into my arms. She buries her face into my shirt, her small hands clinging onto me like I¡¯m going to disappear.

    Wrapping my arms around her tightly, I hold her to my chest and let her cry. When she doesn¡¯t seem to calm down, I pick her up and sit down on the cot with her on myp. I stroke her hair and tell her everything is going to be okay until she finally stops sobbing.

    ¡°ire, look at me.¡± I nudge her to move her head, so I can see her face. Her red-rimmed eyes find mine, and my chest aches. ¡°Who did this? Who hit you?¡±

    Her frightened gaze flickers to the door like whoever did this will be there. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me. Was it one of the guards?¡±

    She nods her head but doesn¡¯t give me a name.

    ¡°Did he do anything else? Did he touch you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shakes her head, ¡°he just hit me.¡±

    I feel a fraction of relief, but not enough to put a dent in the need to kill whoever hit her. No matter if she tells me or not, I will make someone pay before I leave here.

    ire leans her head back against my chest, and I stay a while longer to hold her. I wish I could stay, or better, take her with me, but I can¡¯t. Not yet anyway. After a while, I lean my head down, so my mouth is right next to her good ear.

    ¡°One more day, butterfly. You need to make it one more day. Tomorrow, I¡¯ming for you, and I¡¯ll take you away from here. We¡¯ll go somewhere safe, where no one can hurt you.¡±

    She pushes against my chest, putting enough space between us to look up and into my eyes. There is frantic worry swirling in her green eyes.

    ¡°They said they are going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°I know they are going to try, but they won¡¯t seed. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine and so will you. One more day, and all of this will be a long distant memory.¡±

    She wants to believe me. I can see the longing in her eyes, but fear has a chokehold on her. I know how she feels because I¡¯ve been feeling the same. I haven¡¯t been scared in a long time, but I am now. Scared of losing her, scared of seeing her hurt, scared of failing.

    ¡°One more day,¡± I repeat, praying to a god I don¡¯t even believe in that my words are true.

    I give her one more hug and ce a kiss on the top of her hair before I tear myself away to rush out of the cell.

    My footsteps echo through the long hallway, and I concentrate on that sound and nothing else. It takes everything in me to keep going.

    At the very end of the hall, Igor waits for me with crossed arms, leaning against the wall like the world bores him.

    When he sees me approaching, he straightens up. ¡°One of my men didn¡¯t follow orders. I was going to deal with it, but then I thought you might want to do it yourself. He is in this room.¡± Igor points to the door next to him. ¡°Enjoy.¡±

    ¡°That I will.¡± Matter of fact, I will enjoy this very much.

    * * *

    I ce the explosive in the closet close to the stairs. My hand is shaking, actually shaking. I haven¡¯t been this nervous in a long time, but I¡¯ve also never crossed Julian, or hurt someone I actually cared about either. At least not continuously.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Carter¡¯s voice startles me.

    I spin around and stare at him as he assesses the situation. ¡°What is that?¡±

    For a split second I think about lying to him, but I know he isn¡¯t stupid. He already knows something is off. The suspicious look in his eyes gives him away.

    ¡°Explosives,¡± I exin, keeping my voice low.

    ¡°Why?¡± is all he asks. One word that holds at least five questions.

    Why explosives? Why here? Why are you doing this? Why are you betraying us? Why are you telling me this?

    All these unasked questions deserve an equal amount of answers, but again, I only speak a single word, ¡°Sorry.¡± It¡¯s a half assed response but what more could I say?

    Carter studies me for another moment before he speaks again. ¡°What do you need me to do? Let me help?¡± Young and na?ve. He doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s asking. Does he want to die? Anger rushes to the surface.

    ¡°If you help me, you go against Julian. Do you know what that means? A life on the run¡­ that¡¯s if you are lucky and we get away.¡±

    Carter straightens, standing a little taller. ¡°I know what it means, but I also know you. You wouldn¡¯t do this if you didn¡¯t have a good reason. Plus, I¡¯ve already seen you, so there is no way out for me now. Either way, I¡¯m an aplice.¡±

    ¡°I could knock you out.¡± Carter snorts at my remark. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You could tell them you tried to stop me and I knocked you out. No one would doubt that story.¡±

    Another snort. ¡°Sounds a bit unbelievable to me, old man. Now tell me how I can help.¡±

    Asshole. I hate bringing him into this, but he has a point. He¡¯s already seen me, and knocking him out would be a risk. I¡¯ve done a lot of really fucked up shit, but to let Carter get killed because of my own doings? I don¡¯t think I could live with myself.

    ¡°Make sure all the other guards are upied.¡±

    The rest of this fucked up mission goes smooth. We leave before anyone knows it was us. My phone keeps ringing, but I ignore the constant buzzing in my pocket for a while. I know it¡¯s Julian, and I know what he is going to tell me.

    My phone rings again, and I finally find the courage to pull it from my pocket. Julian¡¯s name lights up the screen and the pit in my stomach grows. I know I can¡¯t ignore his call forever, so this time, I ept it.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer, knowing that this will probably be thest time I ever talk to Julian.

    ¡°Where the fuck are you?¡± Julian screams into the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I had no choice,¡± I say with a heavy heart.

    ¡°You fucking betrayed me! You let them in, didn¡¯t you?¡± Julian rarely lets his emotions show, and even though I can¡¯t see him, I can hear the disappointment and hurt in his voice. He¡¯s given me everything, and I betrayed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I repeat honestly. I am really fucking sorry. ¡°They have someone I love.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no fucking excuse!¡± Anger overtakes his sorrow. ¡°You vowed to protect this family. You vowed to protect Elena with your fucking life! You took an oath, La. A fucking oath.¡±

    ¡°Long before that, I vowed to protect someone else.¡± I drop the phone from my ear and disconnect the call before he can say anything else. I know everything he was going to say anyway¡­ I will kill you, and you are going to pay for this, are on the top of that list.

    Part of me wishes I could make him understand, make him forgive me for my betrayal, but I know there is no going back now. Julian won¡¯t tolerate a man who betrays him, he won¡¯t see past this. He will hunt me down for the rest of my life, and I don¡¯t really me him for it.

    I just hate that Carter got mixed up in all of this. He involved himself by pure ident.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him finding me, everything would¡¯ve gone off without a hitch. Now he is in the same boat as I am. Running for his life.

    Thankfully, he got a head start. I shoved a stack of cash into his hand and told him to drive south and don¡¯t stop.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I¡¯ll contact him as soon as I can, but until then, it¡¯s better to stay apart.

    I pull up to the Volocovepound. Right away, I know something is off. There are no guards stationed at the front. The normally shut and heavily guarded gate is now hanging wide open.

    My hand tightens on the steering wheel. I drive through the gate and park outside the steps that lead to the front door. With my phone and gun in hand, I jump out of the car. I run toward the front door, and I¡¯m surprised to find it unlocked and ajar.

    A warning bell goes off in my head. Something is wrong.

    Shoving the door all the way open, I slowly walk inside. This might be a trap, so I walk in with my guard up and my gun drawn. After doing a quick walkthrough of the foyer, I find the area deserted. Fuck, this is worse than I thought.

    I don¡¯t think twice about my next move. I can only hope they left ire here before disappearing. I jog to the basement and descend the stairs as fast as I can.

    I just want her to be in her room. I want her to be safe, but the closer I get, the more my heart sinks, and when Ie around the corner, I see the open door of her cell. There¡¯s a tightness that develops in my chest that spreads outward like a slow-moving cancer.

    Fuck. They took her.

    Shoving my gun into my holster, I fish my phone out of my pocket and dial Felix¡¯ number.

    ¡°I told you they would move,¡± Felix says as soon as he answers, knowing what my question was before I could even speak.

    Anger and fear rush through me, fucking with my head. Focus. Time is everything in this situation if I want to save ire.

    ¡°Tell me you know where they took her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got the location. Sending everything to your phone.¡±

    I sigh, literally fucking sigh. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank me by not contacting me again. Julian already hates me. I don¡¯t need him to add another reason to kill me.¡± The line goes dead, and I make my way back to the car.

    My phone buzzes again. Felix delivered a location. Now it¡¯s time to go on a killing spree.

 Chapter 165

    ire

    They¡¯re going to kill me and send my body in pieces back to La. When the guards came into my cell and dragged me outside, I didn¡¯t know what to think. I hoped they were releasing me. Squeezing my eyes shut, I pretend my hands aren¡¯t bound, and I¡¯m not in the trunk of a car, being driven god knows where.

    Dread trickles in as the time passes. I¡¯ve been trying my best to be brave, but after yesterday, and now, I¡¯m not sure being brave is going to cut it. La never came back like he said, and now it¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to die. I can feel it with every beat of my heart. It clings to my skin, and by the day¡¯s end, that will be my fate.

    The car slows, and I slide forward, crashing into the wall of the trunk. Before I can gather my bearings, the driver hooks a right, and I roll the other way, my head mming into the sidewall of the car. I feel like a basketball being tossed around. The car finally stops, and all I can hear is my heavy breathing and the thundering of my heart.

    Doors open and then m, and I tense, preparing myself for a fight that I know I won¡¯t win. The trunk opens, and the light hits my eyes, temporarily blinding me. I¡¯m grabbed by the arm and dragged out of the trunk. My feet barely touch the ground, and we¡¯re moving. I nce around, trying to put together what is going on and where I am.

    ¡°Please, let me go,¡± I plead, wondering if using my words might make the man dragging me away break down. It does nothing, as he doesn¡¯t even react to what I¡¯ve said.

    All hell breaks loose when we reach the steps of the house, and shots ring out through the street. Everything bes mass hysteria. The guard releases me and reaches for his gun. I drop to the ground and cover my head, too afraid to see what¡¯s going to happen next. The guard fires back and bullets rain down onto the pavement.

    Bile rises in my throat, and I breathe through the need to vomit. I don¡¯t know who the person firing back is, and I don¡¯t want to find out. Slowly, I crawl backward, trying to put enough distance between the guard and me so that I can get up and run.

    The shooting continues, and then there is silence. The silence terrifies me more than the shooting, and when I peek through my long red strands and toward the guard that was a few feet away, I find him on the ground, blood sttered against the concrete, and a bullet hole in his forehead. Oh god. This time I can¡¯t stop myself.

    I look away, and all the contents in my stomach empty. My entire body shudders with the after-effects of vomiting. Will my life ever be the same again?

    Footsteps approach quickly, and I shove up onto my knees, getting ready to make a run for it. If La isn¡¯t going to save me, then I¡¯ll save myself.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Fuck, ire.¡± La¡¯s voice prates my thoughts, and I pause, turning just in time to see him rushing toward me with fear in his eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I nod because, at this moment, I¡¯m afraid to speak. I look away from La and down to the ground where the guard is lying, dead. Blood, there is so much blood. That¡¯s all my life has amounted to, death and chaos, and all because of him.

    La interrupts my thoughts, ¡°We need to get out of here.¡±

    He frees my hands, his rough fingertips slide over mine, and he drags me down the street. I¡¯m in such disarray that I don¡¯t even attempt to stop him. By the time we reach the car, I¡¯m still not any better.

    La opens the door and shoves me inside, rushing over to the driver¡¯s side. He slides in and shoves the key into the ignition, and the engine roars to life. With his foot to the gas pedal, we rip out onto the road. The only sound inside the car is the quiet hum of the engine and our own breathing, but in my head, I can still hear shots being fired. I can still see the blood, the bullet in the guard¡¯s head.

    ¡°Talk to me. Are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡± La¡¯s voice is feverish.

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯m fine.¡± I make a mental check of my body. Right now, I¡¯m numb, so it¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯m hurt or not. My mind is a mess, like a swarm of bees buzzing inside my head.

    Leaning my head back against the headrest, I close my eyes and try to calm the storm. Slowly, my heartbeat returns to normal, and my breathing evens out.

    When I open my eyes the next time, the world around me seems a little more normal again. As normal as my world can be.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did you kill him?¡± My voicees out calmer than I expected.

    La looks away from the road and over at me. His eyes are still dark, frenzied. It¡¯s a reminder of the night that forever changed my life.

    ¡°It was kill him or let him get away with you.¡± He looks back at the road, and his grip on the steering wheel tightens. When he speaks again, his voice is deeper, rougher, ¡°Is that what you wanted me to do? Let them take you.¡±

    ¡°N-Nooo,¡± I stutter and hold my head in my hands with defeat. ¡°I¡¯m just tired of all the death. It seems like I¡¯m trying to outrun my past, but I¡¯m a hamster on a wheel going nowhere. I thought I could finally be normal without all of this violence and death in my life.¡±

    La sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ire, and I truly mean it. I¡¯m sorry you got dragged into this mess. It wasn¡¯t my intention. And how they ever found out about you is a mystery. I was always careful and made certain no one else knew anything about you.¡±

    I¡¯m both angry and grateful, and I don¡¯t know which emotion is going toe out first. If La had left me alone, none of this would¡¯ve happened in the first ce, but if he wasn¡¯t there today, if he didn¡¯t save me and protect me all those years ago, I might not be here now. It is a fucked up situation.

    Ignoring what he said since I do not know how to approach it. I lift my head and ask, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive for a bit, and then we will stop at a hotel for the night. I have to put as much distance as I can between the city and us.¡± I nod, and he continues, ¡°To save you, I had to do something, something that will most likely get me killed.¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t ask, it¡¯s none of my business, and thest thing I need is something else to worry about, but regardless of what I say or how I feel sometimes, I don¡¯t want La to die.

    ¡°What did you do? Does it have something to do with the Moretti guy they were talking about at dinner?¡±

    ¡°You need to forget that name. Erase it from your memory, and what I did doesn¡¯t matter. All that matters is that you¡¯re okay and safe. I made you a promise, and I keep my promises.¡±

    Anger rips through my veins. He¡¯s talking to me like I¡¯m a kid. Like I have no right to know what he gave up when his choices affect both of us directly. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, La. I¡¯ve seen death. I¡¯ve felt loss, and I deserve to know what you did to save my life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sixteen, ire, so yeah, you¡¯re a child. And I¡¯m not telling you because it doesn¡¯t affect you. You¡¯re safe, and you will remain so as long as I¡¯m breathing, and you follow my directions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to spend my entire life in hiding because of your shitty choices. Last I checked, none of this would be happening if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe the way I¡¯m talking right now, but nothing I¡¯ve said is a lie.

    I won¡¯t spend my life running from La¡¯s enemies, and I won¡¯t let him talk down to me when he is the cause for this problem. I was perfectly fine living with my parents and having him watch me from afar, even if it was annoying.

    ¡°I take full responsibility for everything that¡¯s happened, but until this point, I¡¯ve always kept you safe and provided you with everything for a good life.¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to do any of those things,¡± Ish out.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be dead.¡±

    Silence settles over the vehicle after that, and I press my lips together and swallow down all the hateful things I want to say. We drive for a long time, neither of us speaking to each other. The tension in the vehicle builds to an almost suffocating atmosphere.

    Thankfully, the gas light turns on an hourter, and La takes the next exit and pulls into the first hotel off the interstate, which turns out to be a rundown ma and pop ce. There would be no way of knowing the ce was open if it wasn¡¯t for the blinking open sign hanging in the office window.

    La turns to me. ¡°Stay in the car.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have shoes. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    He looks down at my feet and grimaces. When he turns to climb out of the car, I notice the dark spot on the back of his shirt. Is that blood? Was he shot?

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding?¡± I ask.

 Chapter 166

    ire

    La half shrugs. ¡°The fucker got a lucky shot. It¡¯s nothing but a flesh wound. I¡¯ll have you clean it once we get into a room.¡±

    A flesh wound? He¡¯s kidding, right? A flesh wound would not leave a blood spot like that. La¡¯s inside for ten minutes before he walks out of the office and approaches the car.

    I climb out and wince when my bare feet touch the cold pavement. Suddenly, I realize just how exhausted I am. La goes around the back of the car and opens the trunk, retrieving something before stopping beside me.

    In his hand is a duffel bag. At least he came prepared. ¡°I¡¯ve got some clothing for both of us in here. We can pick up a couple things for you while we¡¯re on the road tomorrow.¡±

    I nod and wait for him to walk, but he steps closer to me. Confused, I take a step back, but he reaches out, ces his hand on my hip to stop me from moving.

    My skin burns where his fingers touch me, and a sensation I¡¯ve never felt before develops in my lower belly. It¡¯s warm and makes me shiver. My nipples harden, and a warm flush works its way up my face. Now I¡¯m confused for other reasons, like why I¡¯m feeling this way and why he¡¯s touching me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any shoes, so I¡¯m going to carry you,¡± La says.

    I try to cover up the hormonal feelings I¡¯m having by ignoring them altogether. ¡°What about your flesh wound?¡± La gives me a look that says, shut up. ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t have to hurt yourself for me. My feet are the least of my worries. I¡¯ve been kidnapped and shot at, and¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t get the chance to finish what I¡¯m saying as La takes it upon himself to grab me by the hips and toss me over his shoulder like I¡¯m a rag doll. I¡¯m not even given the opportunity to object before he is walking, carrying both me and the duffel bag. With a gunshot wound.

    His actions would be admirable had he not been the cause for all the problems. When we reach the room, he ces me back down on my feet and uses the keycard to unlock the room. The door creaks open, and I walk in, La following behind me.

    The room smells of stale cigarette smoke, but I¡¯m happy to find two queen-sized beds and a bathroom. La closes the door behind us, and I walk over to one of the beds and sit at the edge. He tosses the duffel bag onto the other bed and unzips it, pulling out a small first aid kit, as well as a pair of boxers and a T-shirt.

    He wastes no time and pulls his bloody shirt off, discarding it on the floor. My eyes bulge out of my head when I see his naked torso, every single indent and sculpted muscle. My throat tightens at the image before me. I¡¯ve never seen a man naked, not that he¡¯s naked but half-naked. His toned body is tan, and the V leading down to hisher region makes my heartbeat pick up. If Hope were here right now¡­ I force myself to look away and think about anything but those well-defined muscles.

    ¡°Use the alcohol pads in the kit and clean the wound for me,¡± he says and gives me his back. I take a moment to gather my thoughts before I move from the bed, making sure I don¡¯t brush against him when I reach for the alcohol wipes.

    Using my teeth, I rip open one and hesitate for a second when Ie face to face with the wound. The antiseptic smell makes my nose wrinkle, and I breathe through my mouth as I inspect the wound.

    What I thought would be a bullet lodged in his skin is exactly as he said: a flesh wound.

    ¡°You were right.¡± I croak and clean the area.

    La doesn¡¯t even flinch as I press the wipe a little harder, trying to clean the edges of the wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about hurting me. I can handle it. Pain doesn¡¯t bother me. An infection does, so make sure the wound is clean.¡±

    What is he, a real-life GI joe or something? He gets shot at, is bleeding, and then doesn¡¯t even flinch as he gets the wound cleaned. I guess it shouldn¡¯t surprise me.

    Not after all that¡¯s happened.

    Even though I¡¯m afraid of hurting him, I do as he says and cleanse the area, using two wipes.

    ¡°Good as new,¡± I say, and drop the wipes into the trash can.

    La turns around and smiles at me, and my stomach does this little somersault. It doesn¡¯t make sense to me. I shouldn¡¯t be attracted to him, but with my hormones racing like Mario in Mario Kart, I don¡¯t know what else to expect. He is a man, and I¡¯m a young woman.

    These emotions happen, right?

    ¡°The shirt and boxers are for you. Go take a shower, and then we can go to bed.¡±

    I advert my gaze as best as I can and grab my clothing off the bed before rushing into the bathroom. As soon as the door is closed, I click the lock into ce. It makes me feel safe, even though deep down, I know it wouldn¡¯t stop him from getting inside.

    Exhaustion clings to my bones, and I strip out of my clothes quickly, not even ncing in the mirror and instead moving to the shower. The pipes creak when I turn the water on, but it doesn¡¯t take long for the bathroom to fog up.

    The feel of water on my skin is heavenly, and I sigh into the misty air. I let my eyes fall closed for a moment while running my hair under the water. It¡¯s scalding hot, but it¡¯s never felt better. I clean myself as best as I can and step out of the shower, grabbing one of the towels hanging up.

    The material is scratchy but does the job. I grab the clothes from the counter and stare at them. I want to sniff them. It¡¯s stupid, but I can¡¯t help it. The longer I tell myself not to, the more I want to. My resolve cracks, and I bring the shirt to my nose and inhale.

    A woodsy scent fills my nostrils and calms me immediately. Goosebumps nket my skin, and I breathe the scent into my lungs onest time before putting the shirt on. It falls to my knees and looks more like a dress than a shirt. I put the boxers on and roll them to fit my waist.

    La isn¡¯t a huge guy, but he¡¯s a lot bigger than me.

    Once dressed, I pick up my clothes and unlock the bathroom door. La is sitting on the edge of the bed in a clean navy shirt and a pair of sleep shorts. His phone is in his hand, and there¡¯s this peculiar look on his face, like he¡¯s plotting some type of world domination.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, making my presence known.

    His head jackknifes up, and his gaze collides with mine before slipping down my body.

    Is he checking me out? I doubt it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Ready for bed?¡± His voice is deeper, almost smoky.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I whisper and ce my clothes on the floor at the edge of the bed. I pull the sheets back on the mattress and then slip under them.

    La moves about the room for a few minutes before shutting the light off.

    ¡°Goodnight, butterfly.¡±

    Darkness surrounds me, and I panic. I fist the sheets in my hands and blink my eyes rapidly to keep the tears at bay. Ten minutes pass, then twenty, and I¡¯m barely holding onto reality. After being in that cell, having all this freedom, a bed to sleep in, a pillow to rest my head on. I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t real, that someone is going to pop out of the dark and tell me it¡¯s a joke.

    Unable to sleep, I roll over and look at the other bed. My eyes have adjusted to the darkness enough to make out La on top of the covers, lying t on his back. I wonder if he is sleeping? The worst idea ever hits me. Or maybe it¡¯s the best idea ever.

    As quietly as I can, I slide out of my bed and climb into his. My gaze stays glued on his chest, rising and falling in a slow and steady rhythm. I lift the nket gently and crawl underneath.

    Even with the thinforter between us, his body heat radiates into my skin. My whole body rxes knowing La is close. At least for tonight, I am safe. Exhausted, I let my eyes drift closed. I can¡¯t hear him, but I can feel his body next to mine, and with that thought, I finally fall into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 167

    La

    I wake up oddly hot, like I fell asleep next to a small radiator. Blinking my eyes open, I take in the stained ceiling of the cheap motel room. My brain jump-starts, and all sleep evaded thoughtse rushing back to my mind.

    Turning my head, I find ire curled up next to me. Her small body is swallowed up by the scratchy motel nket. Her face is only a few inches away from my shoulder. One of her hands is tucked beneath her cheek, while her other hand is t on my arm. Even in sleep, she is afraid that she might be left alone.

    I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t wake up when she crawled into the bed. Normally, I¡¯m a very light sleeper. Part of me is d to have her close-safe and protected.

    Asleep, she looks more like the child I know. Her features rxed, and her pert mouth ajar. Her red hair is unruly, framing her face. There¡¯s a smattering of freckles across her face, but are more prominent around her nose and cheeks. She looks like a little sun-kissed angel.

    With a smile on my face, I get up slowly, careful not to wake her. I slip into the bathroom and strip out of my clothes. The pipes creak loudly when I turn on the water, but by the time I step under the spray, it¡¯s warm.

    I let the water pound against the tense muscles of my back and wash my hair and body. My hand slips down between my legs, and my cock stiffens. Fuck, it¡¯s been¡­ I can¡¯t even remember thest time I had sex. All I know is it¡¯s been too long if the mere graze of my hand against the thick rod turns me on.

    There¡¯s no point in giving myself blue balls. Still, I hesitate¡­ ire is just on the other side of that door, sleeping peacefully, unaware of the cruel beast just a few feet away. It feels wrong to fuck my hand, but rationally, I know it¡¯s not. I have needs, and all I¡¯m doing is taking care of myself. I¡¯m not exposing her to anything.

    Letting my hormones drive my thoughts, I fist my cock in my hand and slide my palm down the thick shaft and back up again, swiping my thumb over the sensitive mushroom-shaped head. A hiss escapes my lips at the primal need that ripples through me. Red fiery hair and soft, innocent green eyes are all I see when I close my eyes. I bare my teeth and lean forward, resting against the shower wall beneath the spray of water.

    I cannot, will not, think of the young girl in the other room while I fuck myself with my hand. She isn¡¯t old enough for me to be thinking about her while I do this. Despite it being wrong, I can¡¯t shake the thoughts away, and even though it¡¯s ire¡¯s image that I see in my mind, I force myself to call her something else.

    Samantha.

    Pink lips and a smiling face are all I see as she looks up at me with longing in her eyes. So innocent and young. If I ever touched her, even in the slightest, I¡¯d risk tainting her.

    I¡¯m not a good man, and the fact that the thought of tainting her turns me on more proves that. My cock has never been harder, and that both terrifies and interests me. She¡¯s too young, too sweet, too fragile for me and this world.

    That doesn¡¯t lessen my want.

    My grip tightens, and I stroke faster and faster. My breathse out in shallow puffs, and I know I¡¯m close. A groan lodges in my throat, and I bite my lip until the metallic taste of blood fills my mouth.

    Pleasure builds at the base of my spine, and my toes curl.

    ¡°Samantha,¡± I growl, mming my fist against the wall. Even though it¡¯s ire¡¯s name, I want to growl.

    A secondter, the coil in my belly unravels, and my entire body tightens like a bow. One more hard stroke, where I imagine it¡¯s her tight virginal cunt wrapped around my cock, sends me over the edge. Spurts of sticky hot cum erupt from my cock and paint the wall while I stand there, my heart thundering in my chest. I can¡¯t hear or breathe. All I can do is feel the pleasure course through me, drowning every emotion and thought that isn¡¯t centered on her.

    I drift back down from my high slowly, like a feather. The guilt shatters the bubble of euphoria immediately. This is wrong. My thoughts are wrong. To even consider thinking of ire while masturbating is fucked up.

    She¡¯s like a little sister to me.

    The water grows cold and washes away the proof of my wrongdoings. I wish it could wash away my memory of it as well. The shower helped to lessen the tension, but now I feel like a sick fucker.

    I turn the water off and step out of the shower, drying with one of the cheap towels. This hotel isn¡¯t the worst I¡¯ve stayed in. I wish I could¡¯ve taken ire somewhere better, but I couldn¡¯t risk Julian finding us, and I¡¯m not stupid. He¡¯s got men looking for me, overturning every rock and trailing every tip given.

    He won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m dead, and I will not risk putting ire in that kind of situation, so the shitty hotel is what she gets.

    Once I¡¯m dressed, I open the door and step out of the bathroom and into the bedroom. I¡¯m not surprised to find ire sitting at the edge of the bed. Sleep still clings to her delicate features, and I have to force myself not to drag my gaze down her body.

    Who cares if she¡¯s wearing my shirt and boxers? Me, obviously. I tell myself it¡¯s the proximity and the fact that I haven¡¯t been with a woman for a while that has my most basic primal instincts rushing to the surface, but I wonder¡­ if maybe it¡¯s something else as well. No.

    With my jaw clenched, I walk over to the duffel bag and shove my clothes inside of it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We should probably get going. We need to stay on the move.¡± I don¡¯t mention that I just betrayed one of the most powerful mob bosses of the east coast. Thest thing I need is for her to be more worried, looking over her shoulder at every turn.

    ire nods and tucks a few strands of her bright hair behind her ear. ¡°Do you think I could call Tracy and Steven? I know they¡¯re probably worried sick about me, and I haven¡¯t gotten to contact them. I want to make sure they¡¯re okay.¡±

    As much as I hate to do it, I have to tell her no. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. It¡¯s too dangerous to contact anyone right now. We¡¯ll head out in about five minutes, swing through a drive-thru for some breakfast, and then hit the road again.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t bother trying to hide her disappointment from me. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Frustration slithers in my gut. I¡¯m pissed that I put ire in this situation. If it wasn¡¯t for her association with me, she would be tucked in her bed back home, but she¡¯s not. She¡¯s on the run, barely escaping the clutches of Julian Moretti. Thinking of if he were to get his hands on her keeps me focused. I can handle her disappointment if it means she¡¯s safe.

    Shelter from the storm that is my life.

    I grab the duffel bag and look at ire once more. She¡¯s still in the T-shirt and boxers, but that¡¯s just how it has to be. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I order with a hint of impatience.

    ire stands, her face still frowning with disappointment. She looks down at her clothing. ¡°I have nothing to wear. I can¡¯t be seen like this. It¡¯ll draw attention.¡±

    I smirk because, for once, she sounds like a typical sixteen-year-old girl. ¡°That¡¯s good since no one else is going to see you. Once it¡¯s dark and we get close to the next hotel, I¡¯ll stop somewhere and get you some pants and a couple T-shirts.¡±

    Crossing her arms over her chest, she stares into my eyes, her gaze so concentrated, I wonder if she can see inside my mind. If she knows what I did earlier and was awake and heard me calling another woman¡¯s name.

    If she did, she hasn¡¯t mentioned it, and I¡¯m not about to confess what I did. I need to push the filthy, immoral thoughts I had away. ire is a kid, and it doesn¡¯t matter that she is growing up or that there was something so sweet and pure about her that made me want to dissolve her like a sugar cube on my tongue.

    She is off-limits. Completely off-limits.

 Chapter 168

    ire

    Another night, another motel. This one seems less of a dump than thest one, but still a dirty ce I¡¯d rather not sleep in. Too bad I don¡¯t really have a choice.

    ¡°You want to wait here ore in?¡± La asks, putting the car in park.

    ¡°I¡¯lle in,¡± I say, already opening the door. I¡¯d rather not be alone, no matter how short of a timeframe.

    He nods his head, and we walk into the motel office where a bell chimes above us in greeting. A momentter, a woman walks out of a door behind the small counter. There is a permanent frown on her face that makes it seem like she¡¯s annoyed by the prospect of customers.

    That look evaporates into thin air when she sees La approaching. She straightens up, puts a smile on her face, and I¡¯m pretty sure she pushes her chest out a little. I stare at her chest, wondering if she has nicer boobs than me.

    ¡°Hey ya¡¯ll,¡± she greets with a southern drawl, and I wonder how far we have actually driven. I don¡¯t even know what state we¡¯re in right now.

    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± La grins, showing off his perfect smile. I cringe at the word babe. Why is he calling her a pet name? Does he know her?

    I inspect her. She is pretty, with long auburn hair and big brown eyes. She seems to be closer to La¡¯s age, maybe a bit younger. Her shirt is tight, showing off her petite frame andrge breasts.

    ¡°What can I do for you, handsome?¡± The receptionist giggles, and I suppress a gag. I already dislike her, and I don¡¯t even know her.

    La leans against the counter. ¡°Just looking to crash for a night. You wouldn¡¯t have a room at the end avable?¡±

    ¡°I might.¡± The girl smiles. ¡°One room? For you and¡­¡± she trails off, her gaze swinging over to where I¡¯m standing.

    ¡°My sister,¡± La exins. ¡°She¡¯s underage, so I¡¯ll share a room with her. Two beds if you have any avable. I¡¯m paying cash,¡± he adds, cing two twenty-dor bills on the counter.

    ¡°No problem.¡± She types something into theputer that looks like it¡¯s thirty years old, at the very least. If I didn¡¯t see the screen light up myself, I¡¯d be sure it wouldn¡¯t even be running anymore.

    ¡°I do have the room at the very end free¡­ and the one right next to it as well. So, if you want to spend some time away from the kid, you coulde next door and maybe hang out with meter?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what bothers me more, her calling me the kid, her trying to get La away from me, or the way La smiles at her like he is actually considering it.

    My stomach churns, and my chest constricts. A nasty feeling spreads through my body. A feeling that takes me a moment to recognize¡­

    Jealousy.

    I¡¯m jealous. And surprised that it only now dawned on me¡­ I have a crush on La. It makes sense, the fluttering of butterflies in my stomach, the heat in my core pulsing with its own heartbeat every time he touches me.

    ¡°Here is your key. I¡¯m Pa, by the way.¡± Pa grins, sliding the stic card over to La.

    ¡°Thank you, Pa.¡± La smiles back but doesn¡¯t offer his name. ¡°Come on, Sis. Time to hit the hay.¡± He turns to me, throwing an arm around my shoulder.

    Instantly, I rx. We walk out of the lobby, and La releases me, putting distance between us. We climb back into the car and drive to the end of the building. Getting out of the car, we grab all the bags with the clothes we bought today and head to the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave,¡± I blurt out as soon as we are inside.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Make yourself clearer, ire.

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t go to the room next door with Pa.¡± I try really hard not to say her name with venom, but I fail miserably. The idea of La being with another woman is unsettling, and even though I know I shouldn¡¯t feel any way about it, I can¡¯t help myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± La chuckles, a sound I haven¡¯t heard in a very long time. It warms my body all over like a sip of hot chocte on the coldest winter day. ¡°I won¡¯t leave this room. Don¡¯t you worry your pretty little head about that. Why don¡¯t you take a shower? I have to make some phone calls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± I nod, feeling a little silly for thinking he was going to leave me. I rummage through the bags for a pair of pajamas and scurry into the small attached bathroom.

    Using the hotel provided bar of soap, I wash my body head to toe before rinsing off with hot water. My hair feels dry, and the knots are going to be a pain to get out without conditioner, but at least I¡¯m clean.

    Turning off the water, I reach for the thin towel on the rack and dry off.

    I stand in front of the mirror and stare at my reflection, wondering what La sees when he looks at me. I¡¯m a little scrawny, my boobs are just now taking shape, my belly is t, and my hips barely have any curves to them.

    I look like a teenager, but I haven¡¯t felt like a kid in a long time. I¡¯ve seen too much evil, experienced a kind of hardship that most people will never know. I lost my childlike innocence the day my mother left, and I haven¡¯t seen the world through wondrous eyes in years.

    I might live in the body of a teenage girl, but my mind is mature, and I feel like an adult in every way. If only I could make La see it too.

    With newfound determination, I quickly pull on my clothes and exit the bathroom. As soon as I open the door, I find La eager to switch, squeezing past me to get into the bathroom. While he is showering, I take a seat on his bed and wait. I try not to think about him being naked in the bathroom.

    I do wonder what he looks like¡­ no!

    I shake away that indecent thought and count the stripes on the carpet instead.

    I¡¯m still counting when the door opens, and a cloud of steam billows into the room. La appears shirtless, droplets of water cling to his tan skin, and I have to tear my eyes from his bare chest before my cheeks burst into mes.

    I wonder if he finds me attractive. If he thinks I¡¯m as pretty as that Pa girl.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± I blurt out the question before I can stop myself.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, ire. Why would you even ask that?¡± La¡¯s voice is very convincing, and for a moment, I consider not responding, but I can¡¯t help myself. If I want him to see me like he sees her, then I need to be different.

    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t feel pretty at all. I don¡¯t look like that girl either.¡±

    ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. It¡¯s not just about looks, but what¡¯s inside. You can look like a supermodel on the outside and still be a really shitty person. Looks aren¡¯t everything, Butterfly.¡±

    I can¡¯t lie, that makes me feel better, but it doesn¡¯t convince me he sees me like he saw her.

    ¡°Are you not tired?¡± La changes the subject,ing to sit on the bed beside me.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯m not sleeping yet because I was wondering if I could sleep in your bed with you again?¡± I don¡¯t dare look at him. I simply keep my gaze trained on my fingers in myp. I feel like a child asking to sleep in bed next to him, but I¡¯m not ready to deal with the trauma I¡¯ve endured. ¡°I¡¯m just scared of sleeping by myself. The bed feels too big, and the different hotels every night¡­¡± I trail off.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin,¡± La says. ¡°Come on, get under the nket.¡±

    With a smile on my face, I eagerly crawl into La¡¯s bed and under the thinforter. He climbs into the bed beside me but doesn¡¯t crawl beneath the covers, leaving the thin nket separating our bodies. I¡¯m a little disappointed but not surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get cold without covering up?¡± I ask once he turns off the light.

    ¡°Nah, I sleep better like this. Plus, this way, I don¡¯t have to worry about getting caught up in the sheets if I need to make a quick move.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to think about what he means by that.

    La is so sweet and caring with me, like another person altogether. It seems I keep forgetting what kind of person he is and the damage he can cause. Seconds tick by, the darkness nkets over me. I¡¯m tired, but sleep isn¡¯ting easily. My mind won¡¯t shut off, and I¡¯m thinking of what will happen tomorrow and how much longer we will have to do this.

    ¡°Is it going to be like this forever? Staying in hotels and hiding?¡± If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m not sure I can do this. I¡¯m a mess already, and I just want to fall asleep and never wake up sometimes.

    ¡°No. Soon we will slow down, and things will go back to normal. I have to make certain that you¡¯re safe first.¡±

    A wave of guilt washes over me and clings to me like a second skin. Guilt about feeling safe with La, guilt about liking him even though I know he is a killer. He killed my father, and still, I crawl into his bed, epting his protection andfort.

    Maybe I¡¯m just as evil as he is?

 Chapter 169

    La

    A few days pass by in a blur. I lose track of how many states and cheap hotels we¡¯ve been in. All I know is that I need to get ire somewhere safe. I can¡¯t keep her on the run with me. She needs stability. She needs her family and to make new friends and be a teenager.

    No matter how much I enjoy having her with me, I need to keep her best interest in mind.

    ¡°Do you care if I change the station?¡± ire asks, pulling me from my thoughts.

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I nod. I don¡¯t even listen to the radio. How could I with a thousand thoughts racing through my mind?

    She turns the knob until some pop songes on. She leans back in her seat and starts singing along with the song softly. I¡¯m not sure if she even realizes she¡¯s doing it, but when she sings about kissing all night, she abruptly stops.

    I nce over at ire and find her cheeks red and her green eyes wide. She quickly looks away and out the window, like she is ashamed about singing those words. Or maybe it¡¯s the fact that I heard her singing them at all. Either way, I can¡¯t help but smile.

    She¡¯s so innocent, and even shy, proving her age. I¡¯ve noticed ire getting embarrassed about looking at me or doing certain things. I¡¯m pretty sure she has a little crush on me.

    It¡¯s really cute how she gets all red-faced and flustered. I¡¯m certain this is something we¡¯llugh about in a few years.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say loudly, so I know she can hear.

    Her head snaps back to look in my direction. ¡°I talked to Steven and Tracy this morning. If everything goes as nned, we¡¯ll meet them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Meet them?¡± ire asks curiously. ¡°I thought it¡¯s too dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It was too dangerous a few days ago. I had to make sure I found a safe ce for you to stay with them.¡±

    ¡°Wait. You are leaving me again?¡± Her voice has an undeniably using tone to it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay with you for more than one reason, but I¡¯m kind of wanted by some bad men. Terrible and dangerous men, and you can¡¯t live your life on the run. You need to go to school, and you need parents. Stability. You need to live your life.¡±

    ¡°What if someonees for me again?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± I grip the steering wheel tight.

    ¡°But what if they do?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill them too,¡± I quip, and that shuts her up.

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she stares out of the windshield with a pout. I know she is disappointed I¡¯m leaving again, but this is the best thing for her, and I¡¯ll always do what¡¯s best for her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have to pee,¡± ire tells me after a while.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop for the night soon.¡± The words have barely passed my lips when I spot the sign for a Holiday Inn. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay at a nicer ce tonight?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± ire murmurs, a pout permanently etched onto her face.

    I pull off the interstate and turn right at the stop sign toward the Holiday Inn. It¡¯s a nicer hotel, well, nicer than what we¡¯ve been staying at. Hopefully, I can make tonight a memorable one, and we can put thest week of chaos behind us. ire grabs the bag from the back seat while I park, and together, we get out of the car and enter the hotel.

    Luckily, thedy at the front desk is an older woman with greying hair and librarian sses, lessening the likelihood that she¡¯ll flirt with me, hopefully.

    ¡°I need a room with two queen beds for my sister and me,¡± I tell her.

    Her brown eyes dart between ire and me, spection building before she drops her gaze down to the screen in front of her and types something into theputer.

    A momentter, she says, ¡°That¡¯s sixty-nine dors.¡±

    Out of the corner of my eye, I notice ire looking around the hotel. Her eyes are full of amazement, and I swear I see a tiny smile threatening to appear on her lips. I pay for the room with cash, and thedy hands us the keycards without another word.

    We take the elevator to the third floor and find our room easily enough. I open the door and flip the light on. ire rushes in, drops the bag to the floor, and falls back onto the mattress with a sigh as soon as we enter the room.

    I walk inside and toe-off my boots next to the bed.

    ire moves into a sitting position and looks over at me. ¡°This might be a bit dramatic, but this is my favorite bed out of all the beds I¡¯ve slept in this week.¡±

    I don¡¯t even try to hide myughter. ¡°That¡¯s not dramatic at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, crap!¡± ire rushes from the bed and squeezes past me and into the bathroom. The door ms shut, and I walk over to the bed and lie back against the mattress. Tomorrow, she¡¯ll be in her new home and out of harm¡¯s way, hopefully, forever.

    The sound of the toilet flushing pulls me from my thoughts. A momentter, ire returns to the room, sitting on the edge of her mattress. She looks down at her hands, a sadness in her eyes, and I don¡¯t want ourst night together to be one of sadness.

    ¡°Do you want to order a pizza and watch a movie?¡±

    My suggestion has ire opening up like a flower in the sun. ¡°That would be great. It feels like forever since I¡¯ve done anything normal.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. What kind of pizza do you want?¡± I ask, pulling my cell phone out of my pocket so I can call one of the local pizza ces.

    ¡°Anything as long as it doesn¡¯t have olives on it.¡± She makes this expression where her nose wrinkles and her tongue sticks out.

    ¡°How about sausage and mushroom?¡±

    ¡°That sounds delicious.¡±

    I do an online order and toss the tv remote to ire. She looks down at it with furrowed brows. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Pick something to watch. A movie or tv show. Whatever is fine. I want tonight to end on a happy note since it didn¡¯t start that way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have a decent bed to sleep in tonight.¡± She giggles, and the sound makes me feel warm all over. When I let her go tomorrow, it will be hard but worth it.

    For the next thirty minutes, we getfortable and wait for the pizza. ire decides on some superhero movie, and I end up watching her more than the movie. I tell myself it¡¯s because I know I won¡¯t be seeing her again for a while, but I know that¡¯s notpletely it. There is something about her that draws me in and makes it hard for me to look away.

    When the pizza arrives, I go to the door, pay, and return to the bed.

    ¡°Ladies first.¡± I smile and ce the box down in front of her.

    ire grins and opens the box, grabbing the first slice. We eat in silence, watching the movie and enjoying one another¡¯spany. Over the course of thest couple days, I¡¯vee to know more about ire than I ever did before, and it makes me want to get to know her more. It makes me want to keep her close.

    But that would be selfish. She needs to return to her normal life. I need to make sure that I keep us hidden, and her safe. I don¡¯t need to be worrying about her.

    I¡¯m making the right choice, and I know that as I look over at ire and she smiles at me.

 Chapter 170

    ire

    This is myst night with La, myst chance to make him see that I¡¯m not a little girl anymore. I¡¯ve missed Steven and Tracy dearly, and I¡¯m happy to be able to see them, but I also can¡¯t help feeling sad about La leaving. I feel like I just got him back, and now he is disappearing. I¡¯m losing him all over again.

    Part of me knows I should be d. What he said is true, I need a family and stable home. Unfortunately, there is this other part of me telling me I won¡¯t be happy without La. There is a voice in the back of my mind urging me to stay with him. What kind of life would that be, though? I¡¯m not naive to think that it would be great. I mean, look at us now.

    He wants me to go to school and be a kid, but I don¡¯t feel like a kid anymore. I don¡¯t fit in with those teenagers, and I never will. I¡¯m basically an adult. Now I just need to make La see me as one too. All day I¡¯ve been contemting what to do, how to make him see me as more than the little girl he saved.

    We ordered pizza and watched a movie together, but it wasn¡¯t quite how I wanted it to be. He stayed on his bed, and I on mine. Every once in a while, I would catch him watching me, staring at me with a faraway look in his eyes. It¡¯s thest push I need to make a move.

    He¡¯s in the shower when I finalize my n. I¡¯m terrified of him rejecting me, but I will never know if I don¡¯t try.

    With shaking hands, I take off my clothes until I¡¯mpletely naked. I¡¯m so nervous that I almost get dressed again. Instead, I force my feet to move.

    Turning off the light, I climb into bed and tuck the nket over me. The sheets are cool but soft against my skin, sending goosebumps across my arms.

    Excitement and fear swirl around my stomach as I wait for La to finish in the bathroom. A million thoughts enter my mind. What if he rejects me? No, I can¡¯t think about that. He just needs to see that I¡¯m grown up now. All he needs is a little push, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m giving him.

    Just a little push.

    My entire body jerks when the bathroom door opens. Light filters into the room for a few seconds before La turns it off, descending the room into darkness once more.

    I can¡¯t hear his footsteps, but I swear I feel his body moving. The air between us shifts, and my breathing speeds up. I¡¯m hyper-aware of every little movement I make. Every tiny motion shifts the nket so slightly over my naked skin.

    My throat suddenly feels so dry it¡¯s difficult to swallow, and when I feel the bed dip, my heart ceases to beat for a moment before picking back up at hyper-speed.

    La settles into the spot next to me, and for a long moment, I just lie there, questioning myself and my n.

    Maybe this is a mistake?

    A few minutes pass, and I shake all those fears and insecurities away. This is my chance. It¡¯s now or never.

    Gathering all my courage, I pull the nket from my body. Cool air washes over my heated skin as I move around the bed. La says something, but I can¡¯t make out his words.

    In the dark, I reach out to him until my handnds on his chest. I climb on top of him, straddling his torso while keeping both of my hands nted on his chest.

    ¡°ire,¡± he says my name loud enough for me to hear. His chest rumbles beneath my touch, sending little shock waves through my body. ¡°ire-¡±

    I lean down, hoping that I can find his lips in the dark. By a stroke of luck, I do. I press my lips to his, and my body tingles.

    My first kiss¡­

    For that one moment, everything is okay. Nothing standing between us, not age or morals. No one is hunting us. My parents are alive, and La isn¡¯t a criminal.

    We¡¯re just two people who like each other.

    For this single moment, I¡¯m happy. I forget everything around us and simply enjoy La¡¯s warm lips against mine. One moment¡­

    I should have known that there is nosting happiness for me.

    La grabs me by the hips and pushes me off him. The next instant, the light flickers on, and the reality of what I¡¯ve donees crashing down on me.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, ire?¡± La yells loud enough for me, and everyone else in this hotel to hear. His eyes briefly roam over my naked body before he looks away with disgust. ¡°Jesus, ire! Put some fucking clothes on.¡±

    I can pinpoint the exact moment my heart breaks in two. He doesn¡¯t want me. He doesn¡¯t like my body. He finds me repulsive. He won¡¯t even look at me.

    Never in my life have I felt so humiliated and disgusted with myself.

    In a haste, I grab my clothes off the chair and put them back on. Even fully dressed, the feeling of being exposed doesn¡¯t leave me.

    Without facing La again, I get into the second bed and pull the nket over me. I¡¯ve turned away from him, so I can only see the wall, but I know he is going to want to talk before he turns off the light.

    As predicted, he walks around the bed to stand right in front of me. I close my eyes, pretending to be asleep, but of course, he knows better.

    ¡°ire,¡± he calls to me, touching my shoulder lightly.

    My eyes fly open, and I pull away as if his touch burns my skin.

    ¡°What?¡± I ask, like I¡¯m oblivious to the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that. You caught me by surprise. It was a poor decision to let you sleep in the bed with me, to begin with. I take responsibility for that.¡±

    Way to dig the knife in deeper.

    I turn away, unable to listen to him any longer, but he doesn¡¯t let me get away. Pinching my chin, he tilts my face, so I¡¯m looking at him. Unable to look anywhere else, I¡¯m forced to stare into his amber eyes.

    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. You¡¯re a teenager. Hormones are making you feel all kinds of things. It¡¯s normal to have a crush on someone older than you.¡±

    He might as well have pped me with what he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    La¡¯s gaze turns to steel. ¡°To me, you are.¡±

    Not able to take any more of this, I shrug away from his hold and pull the nket over my head. I know it won¡¯t protect me from anything, especially not from La, but for the rest of the night, I pretend it does. I pretend this fluffy hotelforter is a steel wall protecting me from the world.

    Rejection settles deep into my bones. Tear after tear falls from my eyes and runs down the side of my face. I imagine every single one falling onto the mattress and staining it forever, just like my heart.

 Chapter 171

    La

    The air is tense, and after the way things endedst night, awkward. I hate that ourst day together hase and that we¡¯ve found ourselves in this situation. ire can¡¯t even look at me and turns her body away from mine when we get in the car to head to the suburbs where she¡¯ll be staying.

    I try to think of an easier way to approach this, one that doesn¡¯t result in me beating her down or embarrassing her further, but I don¡¯t know if there is a way around it. No matter what, she is going to walk away from this ashamed of herself, wondering if there is something wrong with her that makes me not want her.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s okay, ire. It¡¯s just an innocent little crush, nothing to get bent out of shape about or be ashamed of.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t respond, and her silence makes my grip on the steering wheel tighten. I have to nip this in the bud, end it before it gets out of hand.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s just your hormones messing with your head. Whatever feelings you¡¯re having, they¡¯ll go away.¡±

    She turns in her seat and crosses her arms over her chest. Of course, she would be stubborn about this too.

    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t?¡±

    I grit my teeth. ¡°It will. You¡¯ll find someone your own age, someone who likes the same things as you do. Someone special.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want them?¡±

    I clench my jaw, and my mrs grind together hard enough to crack. She¡¯s not going to stop, not until I make her. Until I drive the point all the way into her little heart.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t, but I am not the man for you. I am not a knight or even half of the person you most likely think I am.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she murmurs.

    ¡°I do. I care, and I¡¯m not going to tell you again.¡±

    ¡°I can have feelings for whoever I want.¡±

    She¡¯s really going to make me go there. Really going to make me hurt her with my words. How do I tell her I don¡¯t want her, but nicely? There is no way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you, ire. In my eyes, you will always be a child. A little kid. Like a sister to me. Do you understand? I don¡¯t care about you or want you in any other way than that.¡±

    I¡¯m a bastard. I don¡¯t dare look at her. I don¡¯t think I could handle seeing the pain in her eyes that I know is there now. I¡¯ve crushed her spirit, and all but taken her heart out of her chest.

    She sniffles. If I could punch myself in the head right now, I would.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings, ire.¡± The words taste fouling out of my mouth, especially because that¡¯s exactly what I did.

    ¡°Just forget it. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. Obviously, I¡¯m stupid.¡± Her voice cracks and the pain she¡¯s feeling resonates through it.

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t stupid-¡±

    ¡°Stop! I already made a fool of myself. I don¡¯t need you to continue to exin to me how you feel.¡±

    There are so many more things I could say, but would it really change what I already said? Would it really help lessen the hand I dealt her? I don¡¯t think so.

    Pressing my lips together, I swallow my responses down.

    In a couple hours, she¡¯ll be back where she belongs, safe with Tracy and Steven again. This time will be different, though. I won¡¯t be able to watch ire every second of every day, so I found a way around it. I found someone to help me.

    ire will not like it, but that doesn¡¯t matter to me. All that matters is her safety, and that¡¯s not up for negotiation.

    The remainder of the drive is pin-drop quiet. Each mile marker we pass, the tenser the air bes. I roll my window down a smidge, so I don¡¯t suffocate on it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When we¡¯re about twenty minutes from Steven and Tracy¡¯s new ce, ire speaks again, ¡°So, what happens after this? You¡¯re just going to drop me off and disappear off the face of the earth again?¡±

    ¡°I already told you that this is how it has to be. You deserve to live a life that is full and happy. I¡¯m not falling off the face of the earth. I¡¯m just not going to be around. You¡¯ll live your life like you did before.¡±

    ¡°Like when you had someone following me? Like when you forced yourself into my life? That¡¯s what you mean when you say you aren¡¯t going to be around?¡± I can feel her fiery stare on my skin. It burns with the intensity of ten suns. She is pissed, and I understand why, but that changes nothing.

    ¡°Yes, it will be just as it was before.¡±

    ¡°Which means you¡¯ll lurk in the shadows watching me at every turn?¡±

    I have no problem admitting that I had someone watching her from afar. It was only ever for her safety, and so I knew what was going on. This time, I won¡¯t have someone lurking in the shadows to watch her.

    I¡¯ll have someone living with her, someone capable of keeping her in ce at all times.

    ¡°If you must know, I won¡¯t be watching you.¡±

    ¡°No, someone else will be.¡±

    ¡°This time, things will be different.¡±

    ire huffs like a small child in the seat. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯d rather you just leave altogether. If you¡¯re gone, then I won¡¯t be reminded of how stupid I acted.¡±

    She really thinks I care that much? That her actions changed my opinion of her?

    ¡°That¡¯s behind us, ire. I don¡¯t judge you for having a crush.¡±

 Chapter 172

    La

    ire turns to face the window, arms folded over her chest. It sucks that this is how today will end, with her pissed off at me, but it is what it is.

    A few minutester, we turn into the subdivision and then into the driveway of the small cookie-cutter house. As if she can¡¯t get out of the car fast enough, ire undoes her seatbelt and bounds from the SUV, the second she spots Steven and Tracy waiting to greet us at the front door.

    I take my time and put the vehicle in park and shut it off before I climb out. I wanted to give ire a moment with her parents, especially after everything that happened thest time they were together.

    As I step out of the car and walk up to them, ire¡¯s softughter rings through my ears. It tugs at my heart, and I¡¯m reminded why I¡¯m doing this. Why I¡¯ve done everything I could to protect her. She is too innocent for this world, a butterfly that should be free to fly and never caged by the harsh rules that this life I live brings.

    ¡°I was so worried that something had happened to you,¡± ire whispers and wraps her arms around Steven.

    He smiles and kisses her on the head. ¡°Nothing could stop me. I¡¯ve got a few bruises but nothing serious.¡±

    ire pulls away, taking a step back. It¡¯s then that she realizes I¡¯m there, and she returns to her sour-faced expression. The door to the house opens, drawing our attention to it.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Carter walks out with his hands in his pockets. Young, and hopefully, not dumb. He¡¯s only a little older than ire but will be the perfect live-in bodyguard. His dark green eyes pause on ire. I half expect desire to pool in his eyes, but all I see is curiosity.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± ire doesn¡¯t direct her question at me, but instead, Tracy and Steven.

    ¡°La thought after what happened that it would be a good idea to have a live-in bodyguard. Someone that could¡­¡±

    Tracy doesn¡¯t even get to finish her sentence before ire is turning and shoving her finger into my chest. She¡¯s short, her heading to about level with my pecs.

    ¡°If this is what you meant when you said things would be different, then no. No, he isn¡¯t staying here. It¡¯s one thing to have someone follow me when I leave the house, but this¡­ this is taking it too far.¡± The anger in her eyes ignites a fire in my belly.

    I want to push her, make her understand why it has to be this way, why I am leaving. That this is why I will risk her heart to sever the connection.

    ¡°Carter will not hurt you. He will not interfere with your life or bother you in any way. If it¡¯s easier, you can pretend he isn¡¯t here at all.¡±

    Carter snorts, a smirk on his lips that slips off his face when I pin him with a don¡¯t-make-me-kill-you-right-here gaze.

    ¡°Ha, yeah. That sounds doable.¡± ire shakes her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re taking him with you. End of discussion.¡± The more she pushes, the more I push back. She thinks she can win this argument, but there is no arguing with me about her protection.

    ¡°Sorry, ire, but he¡¯s staying. It has to be this way.¡±

    My word is final, and she knows it, which is probably why she curls her lips and hisses at me like a kitten.

    ¡°I hate you!¡± She pokes my chest with her finger. ¡°I hate you, and I don¡¯t want your protection. I don¡¯t want you to be a part of my life. In fact, I wish you never saved my life that day.¡± Each word is a p across my face, but I stand tall and strong like a lighthouse battered by the salty ocean waves. ire is just mad. She doesn¡¯t mean anything she¡¯s saying right now. A response sits on the edge of my tongue.

    Angrily, ire turns around and marches into the house, mming the door closed behind her. Tracy sighs, and her red cheeks tell me she wants to apologize, but she has nothing to apologize for. ire¡¯s reaction is as expected.

    ¡°Carter is here to help with anything you may need. I¡¯ll still be avable via cell phone.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stay for dinner? Maybe she¡¯ll perk up soon.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± I smile through the pain pulsing in my chest. ¡°I think it¡¯s best I leave.¡±

    I know Tracy is disappointed, but the only thing that will make things better for ire is for me to disappear. Once I¡¯m gone, she¡¯ll return to a normal routine. I¡¯m sure of it. Especially after what she said about wishing I had never saved her life that night.

    ¡°Well, drive safe, and if you need anything, please let us know.¡± Tracy smiles.

    Steven waves goodbye and ushers his wife into the house, leaving Carter and me on the front porch.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this, boss. No worries.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I grit my teeth. I¡¯m putting ire¡¯s life in his hands. He better have a good fucking grasp on everything. Otherwise, this is going to end badly for him.

    ¡°You better. I want updates every single day, and when I say this¡­¡± I stalk toward him and fist the front of his shirt, forcing him to both hear and see me. ¡°If you touch her or hurt her, I will kill you, and I promise it won¡¯t be a simple little bullet to the head. Understand?¡± I give him a little shake.

    Carter keeps it together, only allowing a sliver of terror to slip through.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I understand.¡± Carter clears his throat.

    ¡°Good.¡± I release him and take a step back. ¡°Every day. I want a text every day, Carter. If I don¡¯t get one, then I¡¯ll assume the worst, and show up right on this fucking doorstep.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll give you an update every day, and I won¡¯t touch her. I won¡¯t have anything at all to do with her.¡±

    I nod, satisfied with his answer. ¡°Good, be safe and take care of her. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Carter stands a little straighter.

    He¡¯s the perfect person for this job. I shove my hands into my pockets and walk down the driveway. Every step that I take away from her is another weight added to my feet, making it harder for me to walk away.

    I don¡¯t want to leave. I don¡¯t want to push her away, but staying with me isn¡¯t safe. I can¡¯t protect her and be the reason she¡¯s in danger. I have to go, even if it¡¯s just for her. Maybe I¡¯ll see her again someday? I would hope so given the way things ended today, but if I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be surprised. ire wished I hadn¡¯t saved her life, so it is better for me to not exist in her life, not in the physical sense at least.

    If I ever see her again, I can only hope it is years from now, when she has realized her crush on me was nothing special and that I did everything I could to make sure she had a good life.

 Chapter 173

    Two Years Later

    Eighteen years old. I made it to the big one-eight, but it doesn¡¯t seem like I achieved anything. I¡¯ve done the same thing every day since the night he dropped me off with my parents. He abandoned me that day, shattered my heart into a million pieces by calling me a child, by telling me I¡¯d move on, that it was a silly crush that we wouldugh about someday. He broke my fragile, stupid heart and then walked away without looking back.

    Now, two yearster, there is a package sitting on my bed. It¡¯s from La. I don¡¯t want to open it, but I¡¯m too curious. He can¡¯te see me, but he can give Carter a package to give to me? That fact angers me beyond measure. Knowing he is near, talking to Carter and my parents, but never to me, makes me furious. I know La pays for anything and everything I want. He made certain I had food and clothes, but none of that makes up for leaving.

    He pays Carter to protect me or technically babysit me. Through Carter, I¡¯ve kept tabs on La. Of course, he never tells me anything I really want to know. But enough to know he is alive and doing well.

    I rip open the box and imagine I¡¯m snapping La¡¯s neck as I pull back the ps on the box. There¡¯s bubble wrap inside, so I yank it out to see the object on the bottom.

    It¡¯s a shadow box with purple and gold paper butterflies in it and the quote: ¡°We delight in the beauty of the butterfly, but rarely admit the changes it has gone through to achieve that beauty.¡± ¨C Maya Angelou printed across the ss.

    It¡¯s beautiful, but a reminder that even at eighteen, he still sees me as a kid. He still sees that shy, little girl wearing the butterfly sweater that approached him that day. I hate it. Hate that in his eyes, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever be. The pain from that day when he left, when he told me he would only ever see me as a child,es rushing back.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I look down at the box again, remembering the first present he ever gave me. I was so happy, so hopeful¡­ so stupid.

    ¡°I should probably get back.¡± I look over my shoulder and back to the door, worrying that my father mighte walking out the door at any second to yell at me.

    ¡°Before you go¡­¡± La stands, cing his bottle of beer down, ¡°I have something for you.¡± He walks over to the door and disappears inside his house.

    I stand, staring at the door, wondering what he could have for me. A secondter, I¡¯m given an answer when the door creaks, and hees back out with what looks like a notebook. I¡¯m further puzzled until he hands the notebook to me, and I see a blue and ck glitter butterfly on the cover.

    It¡¯s beautiful. ¡°Thank you,¡± I choke out, shocked that he would get me something. No one has ever gotten me anything, not even my father.

    La¡¯s eyes dart away, and he picks his beer back up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw it, and I figured you would like it. I guessed right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± I smile and hold the notebook to my chest.

    Hope blooms inside, right over the spot the notebook rests. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say again, taking small steps backward.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ and remember if you need anything, let me know.¡±

    I nod and turn, walking back toward my porch with a wide smile on my face, never looking back even though I¡¯m tempted to.

    For the first time in a long time, I feel good about tomorrow. That maybe things will be better? This has to be a sign. It has to be.

    I grip the edge of the box and toss it across the room. The box hits the wall and shatters just like my heart did. Angry, I throw myself down on the bed and bury my face into a pillow.

    No matter how much I wished for my crush on him to go away, it never did. I always thought time heals all wounds, but that was a lie. My want for La became stronger, and still, to this day, I want him. Over thest two years, I had numerous asions to get involved with men.

    As my body filled out more, so did the interest of the opposite sex. I couldn¡¯t count the number of times I had been asked out. I was quiet and kept to myself. Most people called me a book nerd because I was always in the library or reading, but that didn¡¯t deter guys from noticing me.

    I wasn¡¯t interested in anyone else, though. No matter how much I tried to tell myself La didn¡¯t care about me the way I did him, I couldn¡¯t make my treacherous heart move on.

    Now I¡¯m lying in bed, on the evening of my birthday, moping over a man that will never want me. Pull it together, ire. Screaming into my pillow will not change things, but sure as hell will alleviate some tension.

    I pull my face out of the pillow and look up to find Carter standing in the doorway of my room.

    ¡°What do you want, Carter?¡± I growl, unable to hide my frustration.

    Carter strolls into my bedroom and frowns. ¡°Were you just screaming into your pillow, ire-bear?¡± I hate his nickname for me just about as much as I hate La¡¯s. I never told Carter, but my mom used to call me ire-bear too.

    I sit up on the bed. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you half a million times not to call me that?¡±

    Carter smirks, his perfectly straight white teeth remind me of a rottweiler¡¯s sharp canines. As funny and charming as he is, I¡¯ve never forgotten that he is here for one purpose, and that¡¯s keeping me in line. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s the reason I call you it because I know it annoys you.¡±

    I¡¯m not the type to beat around the bush, so I juste out with it, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Carter¡¯s smile bes bigger and brighter. ¡°Now, wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°Not really, but because you walked in, I figured you had a reason foring in here. If not, please get out and take that pathetic gift that he sent with you.¡±

    Looking over his shoulder, he stares at the mess for a second before facing me, his smile now a frown. ¡°Why did you break it?¡±

    I grit my teeth. I don¡¯t want to head down this road with Carter. ¡°It¡¯s a stupid gift, and I don¡¯t want it. What did youe in here for?¡±

    ¡°I got something for you too, but I¡¯m worried that if you don¡¯t like it, I might be the next thing tossed in the corner of the room.¡± Somehow, he always finds a way to make me smile.

    My lips turn up at the sides just a little. ¡°I would never do that, and you are way too heavy for me to throw you across the room.¡±

    ¡°Wait, did you just call me fat?¡± Carter fake gasps.

    I ignore hisment. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me anything.¡± God knows, you¡¯ve done enough. Though he was my babysitter for all intents and purposes, Carter slowly became my best friend, maybe even brother. I look up to him, and any time I need something, including a hug, he¡¯s there. Even my parents love him and started treating him like a son.

    ¡°I did.¡± He reaches into the front pocket of his hoodie and pulls out something. ¡°It ain¡¯t much of anything, not really, but for tonight, it¡¯ll be your one-way ticket to a night you will never forget.¡±

    ¡°I swear to god if you¡¯re giving me a condom, I will-¡±

    ¡°Shut up and take it.¡± He tosses the object at me, and I catch it mid-air. I flip the piece of stic that mimics an ID over in my hand. There¡¯s a picture of a girl that looks a lot like me, her name is Ka, and her birthday is conveniently three years before mine, making her twenty-one.

    My brows pucker as I examine it. ¡°What¡­ is this a fake ID?¡±

 Chapter 174

    I¡¯m a little shocked right now. Carter is always straightced. He never veers off the path and always makes certain I¡¯m headed in the right direction. So this, ites out of left field.

    ¡°It sure is, and tonight we¡¯re going to go to a party at a club. Together, of course, because I¡¯m not letting you out of my sights.¡±

    My mouth pops open. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± He has to be lying.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    I narrow my eyes to slits. ¡°How? What about my parents? They wanted to have dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°They still are, just without us.¡± Carter grins. ¡°I talked them into letting you enjoy your birthday the teenage way. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why all of a sudden do you want to have fun? This isn¡¯t like you. Does La know?¡±

    Carter¡¯s features darken. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about La. Tonight, we¡¯re celebrating your birthday. Be ready in two hours.¡±

    I want to object, knowing La wouldn¡¯t approve of me going out, but he isn¡¯t here, and I¡¯m going to do whatever I want, especially on my birthday. Maybe also a little bit to spite him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready,¡± I tell Carter.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll tell Tracy and Steven we¡¯re leaving soon. They don¡¯t know about the ID, of course. No one needs to know what we¡¯re doing exactly.¡±

    I smile. ¡°I like this new version of you. Breaking the rules.¡±

    Carter runs his fingers through his dark hair. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it. I just want you to have a good time tonight. Don¡¯t make me regret it, okay?¡±

    And just like that, he¡¯s back to business, being his typical asshole self. ¡°Fine, now get out.¡± I point to the door.

    Carter leaves the room and closes the door behind him.

    I fall back onto the mattress and stare up at the ceiling. For two years, I¡¯ve tried to move on. I¡¯ve tried to forget about him, but I never could. It hits me then, pping me across the face and lodging itself in my brain.

    Tonight, I¡¯m going to shatter that crush, breaking it like I broke that shadowbox. I¡¯m not his butterfly anymore. La doesn¡¯t know it, but I¡¯ll be free of him after tonight. If he doesn¡¯t want me, then I¡¯m going to make it my mission to find someone who does.

    College is on the horizon, and I¡¯m not going to be a virgin when I leave in the fall. The easiest way to put this behind me is to find some random guy and fuck him.

    A guy who doesn¡¯t see me as a child, who doesn¡¯t call me butterfly, and who doesn¡¯t care more about protecting me than my sanity.

    ¡°Tonight, I will be free of you¡­¡± I whisper to myself, a smile pulling at my lips while a tear lingers in the corner of my eyes.

    Letting go is easier than enduring a lifetime of disappointment.

    * * *

    The inside of the club is loud and smells like cheap liquor and sweat. I smile anyway, mainly because I can¡¯t believe the fake ID worked. The bouncers didn¡¯t even bat an eye at me. Carter scans the room and ces his hand on the small of my back, guiding us toward the bar.

    When we reach the enormous bar, I¡¯m struck by a sudden bout of wariness. Should I really be here tonight? What if something happens? The fear from those years ago still lingers at the back of my mind. I look over my shoulder, wondering if someone is after me?

    Carter leans into my side, and I tilt my head so I can see his face.

    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do shots,¡± I yell over the loud music.

    ¡°Shots?¡± Carter arches a brow. ¡°Do you want to remember tonight?¡±

    ¡°Actually, that sounds like a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Remembering or-¡±

    ¡°Not. I don¡¯t want to remember tonight,¡± I tell him. It¡¯s the perfect time to end my conversation with Carter because the bartender saunters up to me. ¡°Hi! Can we have five shots of whatever liquor you choose?¡±

    The bartender smirks. ¡°Whatever you want, doll. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    I peer over my shoulder, giving Carter a dirty look. The bartender disappears to get our order. I know that if I want to find myself in the arms of a man tonight, I¡¯ll have to get rid of him.

    The bartender returns with the shots and ces them down on the bar in front of me. ¡°Would you like to open a tab?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Yes!¡± I say at the same time that Carter says, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please, open a tab for us,¡± I say sweetly, ignoring Carter¡¯s fiery stare that¡¯s burning into the back of my skull. The bartender, of course, listens to me and walks away with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink all those-¡±

    Carter doesn¡¯t get to finish his sentence before I¡¯ve downed two of the shots. The liquid burns a path of fire down my throat, and my eyes water as it settles in my stomach. I grab another and another, and once I¡¯ve taken all five shots, I turn to Carter with a smile on my lips.

    ¡°What was that you said?¡±

    He chuckles, and I know tonight is going to be a good night. I¡¯ll find someone worth my time and let him whisk me away. It¡¯s the only thing I can think of to sever the connection I have with La.

 Chapter 175

    La

    I¡¯m lying in bed, channel surfing, feeling like an asshole for not being there for ire today. Eighteen. Another year older, but nothing has changed. I try not to let the guilt bother me. I sent her a gift and have kept every promise I ever made her. It doesn¡¯t lessen the temptation I have to go to her every day.

    I can still recall her heart-shaped face, fractured with pain after the words I spoke to her thest time we saw each other. I broke her heart. No, I didn¡¯t just break it, I stomped it into the ground and encased the remains in concrete.

    My phone rings on the nightstand, and I drop the remote on the mattress and grab it. I¡¯m surprised to see Carter¡¯s name sh across my screen, mainly since I talked to him earlier, and he said they were going to be doing cake and ice cream with Tracy and Steven. Maybe something else happened.

    I hit the green key and bring the phone to my ear. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Look, don¡¯t get mad, La, but¡­¡± Carter¡¯s panicked voice fills my ear, but it isn¡¯t his words that are rming to me. It¡¯s the loud noise in the background. It sounds like he¡¯s at a nightclub, but surely that can¡¯t be right because he wouldn¡¯t dare go to a nightclub with ire. Not if he values his life.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I growl.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I messed up. I got ire a fake ID for her birthday, hoping we could go out and have some fun. I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I figured I could handle it, but it¡¯s gotten out of hand.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s gotten out of hand?¡± The words grate through my teeth. ¡°I swear to god if ire is hurt or if something has happened to her, you will wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s okay, mostly¡­¡± There is cheering in the background, and I¡¯m frantic to know what the fuck is going on. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she would drink this much, but she¡¯s drunk, La, and she¡¯s making out with guys. I don¡¯t know what to do. I tried to get her out of here, but she called the fucking bouncer on me.¡±

    Making out with guys? Drunk? A vein bulges in my neck. I want to fucking ughter someone and watch them bleed out. Another fucker is kissing her, touching her, and she¡¯s too out of it to care, too out of it to make a rational choice.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I¡¯m already out of bed and grabbing my keys and wallet from the dresser before he answers.

    ¡°Houdin¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck-¡± I shake my head, stopping mid-sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t answer that. I¡¯ll be there soon. Don¡¯t let her out of your sights, and if something happens to her¡­¡± My jaw aches as I clench it.

    ¡°I know, you¡¯ll string me up by my intestines and feed me my own shit.¡±

    I don¡¯t even reply. I¡¯ve trained him well, and he knows he¡¯s going to get his ass kicked for this little stunt. It doesn¡¯t matter if ire put him up to it or not. He should¡¯ve known better.

    * * *

    I break every fucking speed limit and run three red lights to get to the club. The adrenaline pumping through my veins has all my focus on ire. My only thought is to get to her and make sure she is okay, which I won¡¯t believe until she is right in front of me, and I can visibly see her.

    When I¡¯m five minutes away, I text Carter, telling him to meet me outside. Thest thing I need is for ire to make a scene and for me to have to kick someone¡¯s ass. I don¡¯t want to draw attention to myself. I¡¯ve been doing a good job staying under wraps, and all that could be blown to shit if I have to fuck someone up.

    As soon as the club¡¯s neon signes into view, I pull into the nearest parking spot on the street. I park the car and notice that there¡¯s a line wrapped around the building of waiting patrons. I can¡¯t fucking believe Carter got her a fake ID. I¡¯m almost at the mouth of the building when the door flies open, and Carteres walking out with a very intoxicated ire hanging off his arm.

    Pausing mid-step, all I can do is stare. My chest tightens. The cold organ in my chest thumps loudly in my ears. Two years have passed, and though she looks the same with her delicate nose and pert little mouth, she doesn¡¯t.

    Thest time I saw her, she was nothing but a budding flower reaching for the sun, but now she is in full bloom. The tight mini dress hugs her feminine curves perfectly and doesn¡¯t help to lessen her appealing appearance.

    Instantly, she¡¯s no longer the little girl I knew her to be, but a young woman who has grown into her body. A woman I want to touch, possess, and explore. I force my hands to remain at my sides. I won¡¯t, can¡¯t, touch her. After breaking her heart and telling her I would only ever see her as a child, to show any type of attraction would only lead to more heartache. I¡¯m not what she needs, but everything she should stay away from.

    Her green eyes widen with surprise first, mes of fury flicker in their depths. Oh, if she thinks she hates me now, she¡¯s really going to hate me once the night is over.

    ¡°Serioussslyyy, Carter?¡± ire slurs and turns her head to peer up at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I asked you when we started this night if you wanted to remember it, and you said no.¡±

    ire frowns, and even in sadness, she is still beautiful. ¡°You had to call him, though.¡± She shoves her finger in my direction. If I wasn¡¯t so pissed off over the shenanigans of these two, I mightugh, but all I can picture is something happening to ire. Some fucker taking advantage of her or slipping something into her drink. The mere thought of something happening makes me insane.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her, and you can follow behind in your car,¡± I tell Carter without looking at him. He already knows I want to punch him in the face, but I¡¯ll save the violence forter when ire isn¡¯t around.

    He nods and attempts to pass ire off to me. She squirms like a child, huffing and puffing the entire time.

    ¡°Let me go¡­ I hate you. I¡¯m not going with youuu¡­¡± She tries to dig her heeled feet into the ground but only trips herself.

    I lean down, my lips next to her good ear. ¡°Stop!¡± Her scent invades me, fresh-picked strawberries, and summer. Her soft body molds into mine.

    ¡°No, you stop. Stop pretending you care.¡±

    I can hear the raw emotion in her voice, and the sadness seeps into my pores. Yes, I¡¯m an asshole for hurting her, for pushing her away, but I only did it to protect her. Everything I do is to protect her and keep her safe. Why can¡¯t she see that?

    ¡°Stop acting like a child,¡± I growl and tighten my hold on her.

    ¡°You stop! You overbearinggg-douchebagish-assholeeee prick!¡± Each word bes louder and more slurred than the next as I drag her further away from the club.

    By the time we reach the car, she is flopping around like a fish out of water. Her fight, if you could call it that, doesn¡¯t bother me.

    In fact, it has the opposite effect. My cock hasn¡¯t been this hard in, well, a long fucking time, and it¡¯s all because of the little temptress struggling to get away.

    ¡°La,¡± my name rolls off her tongue, ¡°I¡¯ll screammm.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Her struggle intensifies, her limbs il, and out of nowhere, her elbow connects with my face. Pain radiates up my nose, and all I can do is react. Twisting her in my arms, I grab her by the throat and press her against the car.

    She hasn¡¯t even seen a sliver of what I¡¯m capable of, but she¡¯s about to.

    My fingers squeeze the tender flesh in warning. Shock overtakes her features, and her glossy, red-rimmed eyes fill with fear.

    I hate knowing I put that fear there, but I¡¯m done with her shit right now.

    ¡°You think I care if you scream? I¡¯m not afraid of the cops. Scream, ire, scream at the top of your lungs. Nobody¡¯s listening. No one cares.¡± My lip curls. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I do what I do, so you don¡¯t have to scream for help in some fucking alleyway.¡± I release my hold on her throat and take a step back, even though all I want to do is kiss the skin there. To feel her thundering pulse beneath my lips. Something shes in her eyes, and in this moment, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s fear or something else. Is she still harboring feelings? God, I hope not.

    ¡°Now, stop being a brat and get in the car,¡± I snap. The tone of my voice makes her jump.

    Whirling around on her heels, she almost tumbles to the concrete, but her tiny hand grabs the door handle of the SUV just in time to bnce herself.

    ¡°I hate you¡­ you¡¯re nothing. You ass. Go away¡­ you¡¯re dumb.¡±

    I have to piece her sentence together to make out what she¡¯s saying.

    ¡°Good, you can hate me some more by getting into the car.¡±

    She tugs the door open and jumps into the seat. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±

 Chapter 176

    La

    I almostugh at the expression she gives me. Like a kitten that¡¯s been told no and put in time out. I don¡¯t say anything and close her door before walking around to the driver¡¯s side.

    ire sits with her arms across her chest, making her tits more noticeable. She doesn¡¯t look at me, but I can see the anger bubbling up inside of her. I start the SUV and head back toward the house.

    ¡°Why did youe tonight?¡±

    I turn the radio down, knowing that she won¡¯t be able to hear me with the music on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that are just going to piss you off. Shut up and be quiet.¡± I speak to her like she is a child, and not because I see her as one, but because she¡¯s acting like one.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She huffs angrily and leans against the door. I white knuckle the steering wheel, the tension in the SUV rises a degree with each breath we take. I shouldn¡¯t be here. I shouldn¡¯t havee back into her life, not that I was really ever gone, but I wasn¡¯t physically involved.

    Leaving her again is going to be harder on both of us.

    ¡°I¡¯m done, La. Done being controlled.¡± I grasp the steering wheel a little tighter. ¡°I hate you, but more than anything, I hate myself because even after all this time, even after everything you said and did to me. The way you hurt me. I still miss you¡­¡± Her voice cracks, and so does my heart.

    A sob rips from her throat, and like a rubber band pulled too tight, I snap. I veer off the side of the road and m my foot on the breaks. All my pent-up anger and rage rushes to the surface. I¡¯m TNT, and she¡¯s just lit my fucking fuse.

    Carter¡¯s car passes by us, and I shoot him a quick text to keep on going home. I need to deal with ire right now. I need to fix this.

    It¡¯s wrong to want her. Forbidden, a temptation that I can¡¯t afford. Falling for her, giving in to what we both want, would only lead to more pain. I learned long ago that I could never love, not even her. What does it say about me as a man to have known her for years-since she was a little girl-and now that she¡¯s older and more mature, I see her in a different light?

    ¡°What do you want from me, ire?¡± I speak through clenched teeth. ¡°Do you¡­¡±

    She cuts me off and moves toward me. ¡°I want you to touch me.¡±

    I swallow my tongue. She wants me¡­ fuck, she wants me to touch her? I m up, my entire body stiffens.

    ¡°Touch, La. I want to feel your fingers on my skin.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± I croak, my cock uncaring of anything I¡¯ve thought over thest hour. I¡¯ming up with every excuse I can fathom not to touch her, all while knowing nothing could ever stop me. My obsession with her is maddening. There is nowhere in this world she could hide from me I wouldn¡¯t find her.

    ¡°I want you,¡± she whispers and crawls across the seat and into myp. Straddling me, she wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me close.

    I¡¯m consumed by her, swallowed whole, and I can¡¯t stop the desire from seeping out of me. I want her so badly; it fucking hurts. I can almost taste her on my lips, feel her against my skin.

    I¡¯m at a crossroads. I have to stop this, but I can¡¯t.

    ¡°Touch me, La, please,¡± ire whimpers.

    Taking my hand in hers, she guides it to the apex of her thigh. My heart beats so loudly, it¡¯s the only thing I can hear in my ears. Her movements aren¡¯t hesitant. Or timid. In fact, they¡¯re experienced and precise, which leads me to wonder if she¡¯s been with someone.

    Carter has been watching her for me, and until tonight, I trusted himpletely, but apparently, he has been doing shit behind my back, and I¡¯m not so sure anymore.

    The thought leaves me feeling an irrational rush of jealousy. My cock grows harder as she grinds herself against it, taunting me, edging me toward a breaking point that I¡¯ll nevere back from. A tiny groan escapes my lips.

    ¡°Do it. Feel how much I want you.¡±

    Her sultry voice, coupled with her scent, is enough to push me over the edge, but the nail in the coffin is when she spreads her legs a little wider and presses my fingers closer to her warm heat. In a sh, I forget the world around me. I let the worry and fear of what may happen tomorrow fall to the wayside.

    She is my greatest sin, and I will sin a thousand times over for her. Inching my fingers closer, I graze the edge of her underwear. At that single touch, she lets out a content sigh. I¡¯m tempted to slip beneath the underwear and sink my fingers inside her tight channel to see if she¡¯s given herself to another man, but at thest second, choose not to.

    If she is still a virgin, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be returning her to her bedroom tonight as one. My control is threadbare with her. Half of me wants to break her, twist her, and push her to her limits. The other half wants to keep her at arm¡¯s length because I know what a man like me will do to her. She¡¯s pure innocence wrapped in a tight bow, and I want to unwrap her like a little boy on Christmas morning.

    ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t want this,¡± I growl into the shell of her good ear.

    Her head is resting against my shoulder, and I can just barely make out the outline of her face. ¡°Tell me to stop,¡± I beg, moving my finger over the center.

    Her arousal has soaked through her panties, leaving a wet spot against the fabric.

    I can feel her engorged clit already. When I don¡¯t touch her right where she wants, she whimpers and turns, burying her head into the crook of my neck.

    Her tongue darts out, and I feel it on my skin. She licks the side of my neck, pressing the tip of her tongue against my throbbing pulse. Fuck, if that doesn¡¯t turn me on more.

    I know she¡¯s ready for me, waiting for me to im her, but I don¡¯t know if I can push myself over the ledge.

    Then she whispers into my ear, ¡°If you stop. I¡¯ll find someone else. Someone who will finish what they start.¡±

    I should stop, that would be the right thing, the proper thing, especially since she is drunk, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t stop. I¡¯m too far gone.

    Just like that, my resolve snapspletely, and I grip the edge of her panties and pull. The cotton gives way under my grip, and the audible tear fills the SUV. I was keeping her underwear on to protect her, but it seems she doesn¡¯t want protection from me. She wants me to ravage her, devour her from the inside out. Little does she know, once I¡¯m finished with her, there will be nothing left.

    I give her no warning and slip a finger between her folds. She is drenched with need, making it easy for me to slide over her clit. The feel of her soft body writhing against mine is my undoing. As soon as I rub circles against her swollen nub, she lifts her hips, seeking an orgasm that she knows is on the horizon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stoppp.¡± I don¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t, not even if I wanted to. Not even knowing that this is wrong. That nothing but pain wille from this.

    Adding more pressure to her clit, I move faster, and like a shooting star, she gains speed, getting closer to soaring through the night sky.

    ¡°Fall apart for me. Coat my hand. Leave me with a reminder of you because this is the only time we¡¯ll ever get.¡±

    ¡°Oh, La,¡± she sighs and digs her nails into my wrist and thigh, making me hiss with both pleasure and pain. I want to fuck her so bad, to push deep inside of her, to fill her with my cum, and ensure she will never have another man, but I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not the man for ire. I¡¯m not her savior. I¡¯m not anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Please, don¡¯t stop.¡±

    ire¡¯s entire body tightens, and a secondter, she mps her legs together, trapping my hand between her thighs as shudders of pleasure rip through her. My heart gallops in my chest, and I¡¯ve never been more turned on in my life. I¡¯m visibly shaken, and if she asked me to fuck her right now, I would. I don¡¯t care that she¡¯s been drinking, that her judgment may be off. I¡¯d throw being a good man right out the window to sink deep inside her.

    Like a doll, she sags against me and shifts enough so that I can pull my hand away. I rub the two fingers together that are coated in her release before bringing them to my lips. Her sweet taste explodes against my tongue, and I swallow down a groan.

    I shouldn¡¯t have fucking done that. Now all I see is her pussy pressed against my face, my hands wrapped around her, holding her in ce as I feast on her until she begs me to stop. A fantasy that will nevere true because I won¡¯t let it.

    ire remains molded to my body for a few more moments before I lift her over the center console and ce her in the passenger seat. Coldness sweeps over me in the absence of her body heat. Leaning against the window, she doesn¡¯t say a single word. Neither do I. Then again, what is there to say? I¡¯m sorry for touching you. I¡¯m sorry, I want to fuck you until you scream my name loud enough for the entire world to hear it.

    I hate myself a little more for what I¡¯ve just done, but there are no take-backs in this life. By the time I start the SUV again and pull out onto the road, ire is passed out in the passenger¡¯s seat, and I¡¯m left with my thoughts, wondering if I just made the biggest mistake of my life by hurting her again.

    ¡°Happy birthday, butterfly,¡± I whisper. ¡°I wish I could give you what you want, but I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t.¡±

    I¡¯d rather die a thousand times over than hurt her, but I¡¯m not the hero she thinks I am. It¡¯s time she saw the real me. It¡¯s time she realized the man that killed her father that night is the man I am every day, the man I hide from her, so I don¡¯t risk hurting her again.

    Maybe in protecting her, I¡¯m only elongating her pain? Maybe if she sees the real me, her own obsession will die?

 Chapter 177

    ire

    There is a moment just before I open my eyes where I actually wonder if I was in an identst night. I half expect to be in a hospital bed since I feel like I got run over by a bus. When I do open my eyes, I¡¯m inside my room.

    Without turning my head, I can see the ceiling and the very top of my dark blue curtains. I¡¯ve never been so d about having ckout curtains before. The heavy material is only letting partial light filter into the room, and that is already enough to make my eyes hurt.

    Now that I think about it, everything hurts-my eyes, brain, throat, stomach¡­ everything.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± I groan, and even that hurts.

    If my throat wasn¡¯t so dry and my dder wasn¡¯t insisting on me using the bathroom, I would probably not move at all. But as is, I¡¯m forced to make myself move.

    With my eyes closed, I slowly turn around and prop myself up on my elbow. The room spins, and I suck in a deep breath before blinking my eyes open again.

    I stare at the man sitting in the chair in the corner of my room. I blink a few more times. Then stare again.

    ¡°Good morning, butterfly,¡± La greets me like it¡¯s the most normal thing for him to be in my room, watching me sleep.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I don¡¯t know how long I sit there and stare at him, but it feels like a very long time. Slowly, very slowly, my brain wakes up, and bits and pieces ofst nighte back to me.

    The club¡­ shots¡­ La¡­ the car ride home¡­

    Did he?

    No. I must have dreamed that. There is no way he touched me. Only the more I think about it, the more I think he did.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I start, not sure what to say. I sit up a little more, making the nket slide off my chest and making me realize that I¡¯m basically naked. Scooting around a bit, I conclude I am only wearing panties. Frantically, I fist the nket and clutch it to my chest.

    ¡°You puked on yourself on the way in,¡± La exins.

    Oh, great. Just great.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a shower,¡± I announce.

    Keeping the nket tightly wrapped around my body, I get up slowly and make my way into the bathroom. Only when I¡¯m inside with the door closed, do I feel like I can breathe again.

    Fuck, what a nightmare. This is not how I imagined seeing La again.

    I drop the nket and strip out of my panties. The moment I bend down to get my legs out of the silky fabric, the entire room spins again, and I have to hold on to the edge of the counter, so I don¡¯t fall over.

    I¡¯m never drinking again.

    Turning on the shower, I wait until it¡¯s hot before I step under the spray and let the scolding water wash away the broken up memories ofst night.

    I normally don¡¯t take long showers, but today, I stay in until the water runs cold and my skin is all wrinkly. I dry off just to realize I didn¡¯t bring any clothes with me. Shit.

    When I finally build up the courage to leave the bathroom, I open the door just a smidge and stick my head out. I¡¯m both disappointed and relieved to find my room empty.

    Did he just leave?

    That would be something La would do. Come barreling back into my life just to disappear as fast as he barged in.

    I get dressed into the mostfortable thing I can find and shove my feet into a pair of fuzzy socks. Since I feel slightly more human after my shower, I decide to go downstairs and face whatever the universe has to throw at me today. I don¡¯t think my parents are home, but I¡¯m sure Carter is downstairs, and possibly La.

    I leave my room and make my way to the kitchen. Every step I take rattles my brain slightly and sends another burst of pain through my skull. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would pick up my speed, so I can yell at La sooner.

    I¡¯m not even halfway down the stairs when I hear Carter¡¯s voice, but it¡¯s not until I¡¯m right in front of the kitchen that I can make out what they are saying. ¡°I just wanted her to have some fun. I didn¡¯t think she would go overboard like that.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± La growls.

    ¡°I tried.¡±

    When I finally enter the kitchen, I find La and Carter sitting at the table. Both of their heads snap up the moment I enter.

    ¡°Stop yelling at Carter. Actually, stop yelling in general. My head hurts.¡±

    ¡°That happens when you drink half the bar¡¯s liquor,¡± La murmurs so low I have to read his lips.

    ¡°Exactly. I did it. I made that choice, so there is no reason to bite off Carter¡¯s head for something I did.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been there if it wasn¡¯t for him. Giving you a fake ID is on him.¡±

    ¡°You know what, you¡¯re right. Sorry for being a normal teenager for once in my life. Sorry that Carter actually cares enough to spend time with me on my birthday.¡±

    At my words, I see La flinch. A painful expression crosses his face, and I¡¯m almost sorry I mentioned it. Almost.

    ¡°I care,¡± La defends. ¡°I fucking care about your safety. You put yourself in danger, making out with random guys at a club. Do you even know the stuff that could have happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I could have had sex, you mean? Like every other eighteen-year-old-¡±

    ¡°You are not every other eighteen-year-old! I don¡¯t give a shit how grown up you think you are. You will not put yourself in dangerous situations like that ever again, or so help me god, I¡¯ll lock you up somewhere.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide anything for me!¡± I yell back. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t just leave me the hell alone?¡±

    ¡°Is that really what you want? For me to leave you alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I lie. I want the opposite of that, but I want it in a way La doesn¡¯t, and I¡¯m not going to make myself vulnerable to him again.

    ¡°Well, too bad. That¡¯s not going to happen. You are mine to take care of, and you will do what I say. Starting with no more funny business with random guys.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t control me, and you sure as hell will not control who I make out with.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to control who you make out with because there is not going to be anyone else to make out with, ever again,¡± he sneers, making me wonder if that¡¯s jealousy I hear in his voice or if my ears are deceiving me.

    Is he jealous of me kissing someone else? My heart rate picks up at the thought. No, don¡¯t be stupid, ire. He broke your heart before. He made you feel stupid, told you it was nothing but a crush. Testing out that theory, I dig the knife a little deeper.

    ¡°I kiss guys all the time, La. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    His stupidly gorgeous face turns bright red, and his hands ball into tight fists on the table. I¡¯m guessing he is either jealous or angry for some other reason. I¡¯m going to bank on the jealousy, though, since he looks like he wants to rip my tongue out of my mouth.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re lying. Did you forget Carter keeps me up to date on everything you do? Everywhere you go, everyone, you see. I know everything.¡±

    A sudden surge of anger fills my veins. Carter has be my friend, and to be honest, he is the only friend I have, but like all things, La just ruined that. He reminded me that Carter is only here to babysit me. I knew Carter reported back to La.

    Still, the reminder feels like a betrayal all over again. Like a knife in my back that I can¡¯t reach to remove, so I feel it there all the time.

    Betrayal and anger sting so bad, but nothing is as bad as the sadness. It fills me, suffocating me, making it hard to breathe, to think rationally.

    I¡¯m not sure which one of those feelings brings me to what I say next. Maybe it¡¯s abination of all three that pushes me over the edge, or maybe it¡¯s that I want to hurt La the way he¡¯s hurting me.

    ¡°Did Carter also report back to you we¡¯ve been fucking for thest year?¡±

    As soon as the words leave my lips, I know I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake.

    I want to take it back, force the words back down my throat and erase them from existence, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t, and that is the terrible truth. Before I have the chance to exin myself, La is on his feet.

    The chair he was sitting in falls to the ground; the crashing sound it makes is dullpared to the sound the table makes as he grabs the edge and flips it over, and tosses it aside like it weighs two pounds. La¡¯s face morphs into something else.

    His blue eyes burn with rage, his body vibrates with animosity, and with the snap of my fingers, he bes a different person.

    Memories stir¡­

    He looks like the person from my nightmares. The man that I could never forget.

    The man in front of me isn¡¯t the one who saved me, who called me butterfly, or gave me a ride home from school. This is the man who killed my father.

 Chapter 178

    La

    My brain shuts off. All rational thinking is gone and reced with pure unbridled rage. I shove the table aside like it weighs nothing. Carter jumps up from his seat, his eyes wide with fear like I¡¯ve never seen. He knows what¡¯s going to happen next. That¡¯s why his hands go up to protect his face, but we both know it¡¯s no use.

    His hands will not stop me from beating the fuck out of him.

    ¡°La, I swear-¡± he starts, but I cut him off with a fist to the face.

    I¡¯m vaguely aware of someone screaming. My anger is not only blinding, it is deafening as well. All I can think about is hurting the man who touched ire. The man who took her innocence. The man who imed a piece of her. A piece he didn¡¯t deserve.

    With one hand, I grab onto Carter¡¯s shirt, holding him in ce while I punch his face with the other. His arms re out to defend himself, but I easily dodge him and continue my assault.

    My heart beats against my ribcage furiously, blood pumping through my body at double speed. I feel someone¡¯s hands on me, trying to pull me from Carter. I shrug the unknown person away, ignoring the constant screaming echoing through the room.

    Only when I see a head of red hair out of the corner of my eye do I tear myself away from Carter. I nce to the ground beside me, my eyes falling on ire, and I freeze. My fist stops mid air as if time itself pauses.

    My vision adjusts back to reality as the fog of rage lifts from my ears and eyes.

    ire is sitting on the floor, cradling her arm to her chest like she is hurt. Her eyes are red, and her face is tear-stained.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± she croaks. ¡°I lied. I¡¯m sorry, I lied¡­ I lied.¡± She repeats it over and over again, almost frantically.

    She lied. Her words sink in like a slow-moving creek.

    ¡°You and Carter¡­?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just friends. I swear. He never touched me. No one has. I just said that to¡­ I don¡¯t even know,¡± she shakes her head, ¡°make you jealous, I guess¡­ It was stupid. Really stupid.¡±

    While I¡¯m still working on getting my ragged breathing under control, I swing my gaze back to Carter. His head lulls to the side, his face already swollen, and his lip and nose bloody.

    Fuck.

    I release his shirt, and he slumps back into the kitchen chair with a groan. ire gets up from the floor and scurries past me to check on Carter. Her concern for him fuels my anger, like gasoline to a simmering me.

    ¡°Leave him,¡± I growl, grabbing her arm to pull her back. ¡°He is fine.¡±

    ¡°He is not fine!¡± She tries to pull away, but I don¡¯t budge.

    ¡°He will be, and now you know what will happen to anyone who I think touched you, so don¡¯t go around flirting because I will hurt them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a monster,¡± she spits out with venom dripping from her voice.

    I curl my lip and give her the same ominous look she gives me. ¡°You¡¯re right, ire. I am a monster, and I¡¯m d you finally see it.¡±

    ¡°I hate you,¡± she hisses. Her rage only turns me on. ¡°Just leave again. Go wherever you¡¯ve been hiding for thest two years and leave me be.¡±

    ¡°No can do, butterfly. Clearly, Carter cannot keep you safe. You¡¯reing with me. Go pack your bag,¡± I order.

    ¡°No! No fucking way are you doing this to me again. I¡¯m not going with you. You can¡¯t make me.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow at her, and if I wasn¡¯t still angry, I would probablyugh too. ¡°We both know I can make you do whatever I want to.¡± At my threat, her body visibly shivers. I¡¯m notpletely certain if it¡¯s from fear or something else.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°What about my parents? I can¡¯t just leave. I¡¯m about to start college. I won¡¯t leave.¡± She keeps shaking her head as if she actually has a choice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call them on the way. Let¡¯s go. Pack some stuff.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She stomps her foot before trying to pull away from me once more. I tighten my grip on her arm, making her wince.

    ¡°Fine. No bag then.¡± I let go of her arm so suddenly, ire stumbles forward.

    As soon as she realizes she is free, she tries to make a run for it, but I¡¯m faster. I scoop her off the ground and throw her over my shoulder. She beats her small fists against my back, which reminds me to teach her some self-defense when I get a chance.

    I quickly carry her out to the car, hoping none of the neighbors are going toe out and try to stop me. I¡¯d hate to be forced to kill someone else in front of ire.

    As gently as I can, I shove her into the front seat. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop fighting me, I¡¯ll tie you up and stuff you in the trunk.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± She looks at me wide-eyed and in disbelief before I see realization settle in. I would. I absolutely would.

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she settles into the seat while I walk around and get into the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asks as soon as I pull out of the neighborhood.

    ¡°My ce, in the city,¡± I exin.

    ¡°What city?¡±

    ¡°St. Louis.¡±

    ¡°St. Louis? What do we want there?¡±

    ¡°I live there. You¡¯re staying with me from now on.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t-¡± she stops herself from finishing, knowing that I can and will make it happen. She turns her head away from me, silently signaling that she is done talking to me for now.

    The drive takes only an hour and a half. We spent the entire time in silence, which I was fine with at first, but once the anger about ire lying to me passes, something else enters my mind. I can¡¯t get the image of ireing all over my handst night out of my head.

    My cock strains to get free, pressing ufortably against the zipper. ire squirms around in the seat next to me, and I wonder if she is thinking about it too. Of course, I don¡¯t even know if she remembersst night, and I¡¯m not about to ask.

    When we finally pull up to my apartmentplex, I feel relieved and somewhat excited to have ire in my space. ncing over at her pouting and staring daggers at me, I gather she feels anything but.

    ¡°Are you going to walk in there like a normal person, or do I have to throw you over my shoulder again?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about being normal?¡± She snorts.

    ¡°I know how to act normal. I¡¯m great at it, or I would have been thrown in prison a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you belong.¡±

    ¡°Probably, but I can¡¯t protect you from a jail cell, so I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll walk inside. Like a normal person.¡± ire opens her car door and steps out into the parking lot. I do the same, walking around the car quickly just in case she has the dumb idea to make a run for it.

    Surprisingly, she lets me walk her into the building without problems. I unlock the door of my apartment and motion for her to step in. She walks in front of me, arms crossed in front of her chest and a frown stered all over her face. She isn¡¯t happy to be here, and she is going to be even less happy with what¡¯sing next.

    Walking to the kitchen first, I open the fridge and grab some bottles of water and a protein shake. From the pantry, I snag some gran bars and an apple. With snacks in hand, I walk to my bedroom, passing a confused ire on the way.

    I dump the snacks on my bed and go back to the living room where ire still stands awkwardly.

    ¡°Come on.¡± I take her wrist gently and tug her toward the hallway.

    ¡°What are we doing?¡± I don¡¯t miss the slight nervous tone in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you want to lie down a little more. You must be tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she tells me, tugging her wrist away.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll still rest for a little bit.¡± I pull her into my bedroom. ¡°Drink a lot of water, eat some snacks.¡± I point at the bed. ¡°Take a shower,¡± I say, pointing at the attached bathroom. ¡°But most importantly, rx. I¡¯ll be back in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Just taking care of something. Nothing to worry about,¡± I tell her, and before she has the chance to read too much into it, I leave the room.

    Closing the door, I take out the key from my pocket and lock her in. She is not going to like this one bit, but this is for her safety. She¡¯ll be safe in there. Safe from everything except me.

 Chapter 179

    ire

    I¡¯m tempted to get up and pound my fists against the door until he opens it. I doubt he¡¯s on the other side, though, so it would only leave me with bruised hands.

    Who does he think he is to kidnap me and bring me here? I pushed him too far. The way he attacked Carter, all because of one little lie. All I wanted to do was hurt him, but that set off a chain of events I never would have expected. I can only hope Carter is okay. La proved to me all over again who he was beneath the shiny knight he tried to put on disy.

    I look around at my prison. There¡¯s a queen-sized bed with grey sheets and pillows in the center of the room. A dresser against the wall in front of the bed, and a small t-screen TV mounted in the room¡¯s corner.

    One whiff, and I know it¡¯s La¡¯s bedroom. The scent is woodsy, like cedar and clove, and I breathe it deep into my lungs. As always, the smell of him leaves me calm. I scoot the snacks and water aside and sit on the bed. Pulling my knees up to my chest, I wrap my arms around them and stare at the door.

    I know I should be worried, maybe even scared, and I guess a part of me is since I know when ites to me, La is a loose cannon. More than any of those other emotions, I am excited. There is a hum in my blood and a swarm of butterflies in my gut. Still, I¡¯m angry. Angry that he took me. Angry that he tries to control every aspect of my life as if it¡¯s his job to ensure my safety. Angry that he broke my heart and refused to see me as more than his kid sister.

    I let that anger push to the forefront of my mind. Why am I sitting here like a damsel in distress waiting for him to return? Why am I not saving myself?

    I scoot to the edge of the bed and re at the door. I¡¯m on my feet and standing in front of it a secondter. The cold metal handle makes me shiver as I wrap my hand around it.

    I jiggle it just to be certain it¡¯s locked and grow even angrier, finding it is. I mean, I don¡¯t know what I was expecting. The door was locked as soon as he closed it. Stomping back to the bed, I pause and look out the window.

    The window. pping myself in the forehead, I march over to the window and pull back the curtains. I press on the ss with my hands, trying to open it, but it doesn¡¯t budge, not even an inch. I realize when I see the small lock at the bottom near the lip of the window there is no escape.

    Did he n to take me all along?

    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he did. It seems he¡¯s set on controlling me in any way he can. A smile tugs at my lips, lifting them at the sides. Jokes on him. Now is my chance to make him see me, the real me, the one who has always wanted him.

    Even if I had to use Carter to get here, it will be worth it once this is all over. Walking back over to the bed, I sit at the edge and prepare myself for what¡¯sing. He set this up, and when all the pieces fall, he¡¯ll have no one to me but himself.

    La is mine.

    * * *

    An hourter, he returns and unlocks the door but doesn¡¯t engage in any type of conversation with me. I leap from the bed and follow him out into the hall.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me locked in bedrooms while you do whatever you want. That¡¯s not what normal people do,¡± I scold, following on his heels.

    Jesus, he¡¯s basically jogging through the house.

    He halts, and I barely catch myself from smacking right into him. Whirling around, he stares down at me like a misbehaving child. ¡°I can do whatever I want, ire. Also, I never said I was normal. I said I know how to act normal. Remember, I¡¯m a monster?¡±

    The condescending tone he gives me makes me want to p him.

    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± I curl my lip.

    His blue eyes sh with an unreadable emotion. ¡°I got us dinner. Come and eat. It will be the only time you get to eat until morning, so don¡¯t push me, ire, or you¡¯ll end up locked back in that bedroom. Except, this time, I¡¯ll tie you to the bed for safe measure.¡±

    I can¡¯t exin why, but my nipples harden, and my core heats at the thought. Beforest night, I¡¯ve never considered letting a man touch me, let alone tie me up, but the anticipation of La doing it makes me want it all the more.

    I swallow around the golf ball-sized lump in my throat and press my lips together. What am I supposed to say to him? Yes, please, tie me up? I don¡¯t want to push him again too soon.

    The heat between our bodies smolders until it bes unbearable, and only then does La turn around and start walking again. I resume following behind him, but at a much slower pace.

    For the first time, I actually inspect the apartment. It is clean, sleek, and updated with neutral-colored paint and furniture. How long has he lived here?

    As soon as we walk into the kitchen, and I see the bag from Olive Garden, I nearly squeal. I love that ce.

    ¡°Sit,¡± La orders, pointing at the stools on the opposite side of the long ind. ¡°I will dish out the food.¡±¡± I bite my tongue, knowing whatever response I have won¡¯t help me, and instead, do just as he says.

    As soon as he sets the te of food down in front of me, I eat. I don¡¯t care how udylike I might look. I didn¡¯t want to eat the stupid snacks in the bedroom, but now that I smell this, I¡¯m actually starving. Once I¡¯ve filled my stomach enough to stop the insistent growling, I look up from my te and find La staring at me.

    He¡¯s holding his te in one hand while he leans against the counter, studying me like I¡¯m an object under a microscope. I like it but hate it at the same time. I have no idea how he sees me, but I want to find out.

    cing my fork on my te, I grab the ss of water he gave me and take a sip.

    ¡°Is Carter okay?¡± I ask.

    At the mere mention of his name, La¡¯s features shift. His jaw bes sharper, and his eyes narrow to slits. If I didn¡¯t know him, I would think he might want to hurt me. At the very least, strangle me.

    ¡°Carter is none of your concern,¡± he snarls.

    Oh god, he is still jealous of Carter. Even knowing that we haven¡¯t done anything.

    The question now is¡­ why?

    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re acting jealous? I already told you that Carter did nothing to me. He never touched me or even looked at me in a way that was sexual.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± he says.

    Pfft, could¡¯ve fooled me. I know I¡¯ve pushed him enough today, but I can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m going to do whatever I can to make him snap, to make him want me like I know deep down he does.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want me, La,¡± I purr, trying my best to sound seductive.

    A spark ignites in his eyes but disappears when he blinks. ¡°I don¡¯t want you, ire. I just want to keep you safe, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°You can keep me safe with your cock inside of me.¡± I almost cover my mouth with my hand, shocked that I said such a vulgar thing.

    La snickers, the blue of his eyes almost ck. ¡°I hate to tell you, but the worst ce you could ever be is on my dick. I don¡¯t love, ire. I don¡¯t kiss. I don¡¯t do flowers and swooning. I don¡¯t do dates or call the next day. I just fuck, hard, raw, and fast.¡±

    I gulp, taken back a little by his honesty. Surely, he would never be that way with me. I know La. He would never hurt me.

    ¡°You were wrong, by the way. You thought my crush went away, it hasn¡¯t. I still want you.¡±

    La shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Finish your food. I already told you I¡¯m not jealous, and I don¡¯t want you.¡±

    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me,¡± I mutter before shoving a forkful of food into my mouth. The look La is giving me promises many things, and I shiver involuntarily. He wants me, he¡¯s just afraid to admit it. Afraid to look beyond the little girl I once was and see me for the woman that I¡¯ve be.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When I¡¯m finished with dinner, I follow La down the hall and back into his bedroom. La walks over to the dresser and starts opening drawers. ¡°Since you refused to pack a bag, you¡¯ll have to make do with my clothing.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to wear your clothes?¡±

    A dark shadow crosses his face as he peers at me over his shoulder. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take you long to realize there are no options with me. You¡¯ve pushed me far enough today. Do you really want to test me further?¡±

    I almost nod my head. He¡¯s so bossy and demanding, I can¡¯t help but fight him on everything he says or does, especially when they¡¯re choices that are made for me.

    ¡°Just give me the clothes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± he says while handing me an oversized T-shirt and a pair of boxers. I¡¯m reminded of our time together in the hotels while on the run. How I came onto him, and he pushed me away. I had never felt so alone in my life. I wanted his touch, hisfort, and all he made me feel was shame.

    I crane my neck to look up at him. His dirty blonde hair is disheveled in a sexy but dangerous way. Just looking at him makes me want things I can never have.

    ¡°Why do I have to sleep here with you? I know there¡¯s a room next door that I can use.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you not to run off and do something stupid. It¡¯s more for your protection than anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I shoulder past him and stomp toward a door across the room, hoping it¡¯s the bathroom. Thankfully, once I turn on the light, I find it is, and I slip inside without furtherment. I stand in front of the mirror and grip the edge of the sink. Inhaling deeply, I let the fresh oxygen rush into my lungs. I want La. I want him badly, and I know he wants me.

    Even in my drunken state, I remember him touching me and bringing me to orgasm. The bulge of his cock pressing against me, his panting breaths in my ear.

    I nce at my reflection; I feel beautiful and ready. My red hair is like a beacon of light in the dark. My green eyes are piercing, and my skin, minus a smattering of freckles, is clear.

    I¡¯m young but not dumb, and I know what I want. Now, all I have to do is make La admit he wants it too. I smile like the devil, knowing exactly what I have to do to make it happen.

 Chapter 180

    La

    I watch her climb into bed¡­ my bed. Just before she slides under the nket, the shirt she is wearing rides up her thigh, exposing her creamy white skin. My throat tightens.

    Did she not put on the shorts I gave her?

    Shaking my head and the thought of ire in my bed half naked away, I head into the bathroom. As soon as I enter, I spot the shorts on the counter.

    I grin at her feeble attempt to seduce me. That grin falls off my face when I see the pile of clothes lying on the ground. Because on top of that pile are her panties.

    Fuck me.

    Her in nothing but a shirt and panties is bad enough, but knowing she is naked underneath my shirt, nothing protecting her from being taken has all the blood draining from my brain and redirecting to my cock.

    Now that the image is in my mind, I can¡¯t unsee her perky little tits and smooth stomach beneath my shirt. I remember the way her pussy felt as I touched her, bare minus a littlending strip. I scrub a hand down my face in frustration. This is not helping.

    With a groan, I strip out of my clothes and turn on the shower, turning it all the way to cold. I step under the icy water, letting it cool my heated skin. My dick shrivels up faster than it got hard, and thank fuck, since that¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.

    I take my time in the shower, knowing what awaits me outside this bathroom.

    When I¡¯m done with my cold shower, I dry off and put on the pair of shorts ire left on the counter. My skin is still numb from the freezing water as I return to the bedroom. ire has turned off the light, and the room is nketed inplete darkness. Yet, I can still make out the outline of her body under the nket.

    She doesn¡¯t say anything when I climb into the bed next to her, and she doesn¡¯t move when I pull the nket up and over my body. For a moment, I think she must be asleep already, and I¡¯m more than relieved about that.

    I will my cock to stay down and forget that ire¡¯s bare pussy is inches away.

    Just when I close my eyes and let my body rx, ire stirs next to me. The bed creaks, and in a split second, I¡¯m wide awake again. Her tiny body molds against my side. Fuck, this isn¡¯t good.

    Her slender arm snakes over my abdomen, and the warm sensation that zings through me causes me to inhale sharply. Then she delivers the final blow and swings her leg over mine until her hot cunt is pressed against my bare thigh.

    This little minx is ying with fire, and she¡¯s about to get burned.

    I lean down and talk close to her good ear, so I know she can hear me.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Cuddling,¡± ire whispers, burying her nose into the crook of my neck.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t scoot over, you¡¯re gonna regret what happens next,¡± I warn. Her body stiffens, and a barely audible gasp escapes her lips. I can only imagine what her face looks like right now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°W-what would h-happen?¡± She stumbles over the words, but where there should be fear, I find excitementcing her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to expect you to get me off,¡± I half growl, barely able to restrain myself. Fuck, I want her, but I can¡¯t. This is wrong.

    ¡°What if I want to get you off?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for, nor do you have any idea what I would do to you.¡± She deserves so much more than I can offer her, but she pushes me, teases, and tempts me. What the fuck am I supposed to do?

    ¡°Tell me then. I want to know.¡± Her fingers feather across my skin. ¡°What would you do to me, La?¡±

    If that isn¡¯t the million-dor question?

    ¡°The one question you should ask is: what I wouldn¡¯t do to you.¡± I stop myself from touching her, running my fingers through her tousled hair, and rolling her under me, and ravaging her. ¡°If I had it my way, I would use your mouth however I see fit. I would hold your head in ce and fuck your face, choking you with my thick cock. I¡¯d make you gag, maybe even throw up, but I wouldn¡¯t stop. No matter how much you cried or begged or pushed me away. I would just keep using you like a fuck toy because that¡¯s what I do. I take until there is nothing left to take. Is that what you want? For me to use your mouth?¡±

    The room falls silent. So silent, I don¡¯t even hear her breathing.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispers so low that it only just meets my ears, and for a long time, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard wrong. Did she just say okay?

    ¡°Okay,¡± she repeats, louder this time with more confidence. ¡°I want you to.¡±

    Christ.

    Dumbfounded, I stare into the darkness of the room. I told her what I want from her to scare her off, not so she would offer it to me on a goddamn silver tter. It¡¯s like she pushes, I push back, and she shocks me by shoving me back.

    When I don¡¯t make a move, ire moves her leg up, so her knee is almost touching my rock-hard dick. Her wet pussy glides against my skin, and my balls are so tight, I could explode from that feeling alone.

    It takes every fucking ounce of self-restraint I have to push her away.

    ¡°Get off me,¡± I growl at her.

    ¡°No.¡± Defiance leaks into that single word.

    As I pull her arm aside, she digs her nails into my abdomen, making me hiss out in pain. Like a little kitten, she scratches me, wing at me. Fighting me.

    ¡°I want you. I want you to use me.¡±

    Her voice cracks, and so do I. I snap right down the middle.

    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t want this!¡± I¡¯m full on screaming now, anger and need making it almost impossible to hold on to my sanity. I don¡¯t want to lose control. I don¡¯t want to hurt her, but she won¡¯t stop. She¡¯s poking a bear, and I¡¯m about to attack.

    I lose thest shred of willpower I have when her small hand moves south to my cock. She wraps her slender fingers around the shaft, and my chest tightens. There¡¯s still a thinyer of fabric between us, but it¡¯s enough to drive me insane. My hips thrust into her hand involuntarily, my body craving her touch like the earth craves the sun.

    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpers, almost as if she is feeling just as desperate.

    In one swift move, I lift my hips and rip down my shorts, letting my cock spring free. I let go of ire¡¯s arm, so I have both hands avable to grab her head and pull her mouth to my cock. I¡¯m a starved man, and she is the meal I¡¯ve been waiting for.

    ¡°Open up,¡± I order, my voice distorted.

    I drag my thumbs across her cheeks, making certain she is listening to me. When I find her mouth wide open, I pull her down, groaning when her hot mouth swallows the head of my cock. As soon as her tongue runs along the underside of my dick, I lose control. I thrust my hips up, keeping my hands on her head. The tip of my cock hits the back of her throat, and she makes a loud gagging sound. Her tiny hands press t against my thighs, and any second now, she¡¯s going toe to her senses and realize how fucked up I am. How little I care, even for her.

    ¡°I told you. I fucking told you what would happen,¡± I grit through my teeth as I fuck her mouth furiously.

    I don¡¯t let her adjust. I don¡¯t let her talk or even breathe.

    All that matters right now is my pleasure.

    I¡¯m both d and disappointed that the lights are off. I don¡¯t want her to see me like this. But I want to see her choke on my dick. I want to see the spit dribble down her chin, and the tears stain her cheeks. I want to see how dirty this little girl can get.

    My balls pull together, and a distinct tingle forms in the back of my spine. I¡¯ve nevere this fast before, but I¡¯ve never had ire¡¯s mouth either. It¡¯s hot and wet, and her whimpers as I take from her like a beast intensify my pleasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m going toe. I¡¯m going to fill your throat with cum, and you are going to take it all, my beautiful fuck toy. You¡¯re going to swallow every single drop,¡± I demand as I keep pumping into her fiery mouth.

    The gagging noise gets louder, and her sharp nails dig into my skin deeper as she frantically tries to escape me. I don¡¯t let her go. I hold her in ce like the bastard I am.

    Her fighting only makes me thrust harder and deeper. Then I m headfirst into euphoric pleasure. Ie. Ie longer and harder than I ever have before.

    My orgasm seems to go on forever. ire¡¯s nails dig into my thighs so deep, I¡¯m sure she is drawing blood.

    When my balls arepletely dry, and I finally release her, she sucks in a ragged breath before gasping for air like she was about to suffocate.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I sit up.

    The post-orgasmic bliss evaporates and is reced with a mixture of anger and concern. I flick on themp on the nightstand, and the dim light illuminates the room. ¡°I told you. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Her big green wide eyes are watery, and there¡¯s a dribble of salvia on her chin. She looks so fucking beautiful and fragile. I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t get away from her, I¡¯ll break her, destroy the good inside of her. She¡¯s all that¡¯s left of my goodness.

    I grab her around the waist and pull her into my chest. Her small body fits into my arms perfectly. I half expect her to fight me, to try everything to get away from me, but she cuddles into my chest, allowing me to cradle her in my arms.

    ¡°I wanted you, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t listen¡­ and even after what just happened, it might make me stupid, but I still want you.¡±

    Speechless, I remain in this position, doing nothing else but holding her. It doesn¡¯t take long until her breathing evens out, and I¡¯m sure she is asleep.

    Even after she¡¯s seen the darkness inside of me, seen the fucked up deprived man I am, she wants me. She still wants me. My warning was no good, and if I have even half a chance of pushing her away, of saving her from my unbreakable grasp, then I¡¯ll make a better effort. I¡¯ll stop us from heading to a ce we can¡¯te back from.

    A soft snore fills the air, and I hold ire a little tighter.

    Thest thing I want to do is hurt her, but if I don¡¯t stop this now, I¡¯ll more than hurt her. I¡¯ll destroy her.

 Chapter 181

    ire

    Afterst night, I thought maybe things had changed. Rivulets of light peek through the blinds, and I roll over, squinting my eyes to find the bed empty, the sheets cold where heid hours ago.

    It¡¯s stupid, but I can¡¯t help but be disappointed. The way he used my mouth, owning me, using me. He was rough and didn¡¯t treat me like a fragile flower on the verge of wilting away. And I liked that. Liked that he wasn¡¯t babying me and that he was showing me another sliver of who he was.

    Even if I enjoyed it, it left me feeling confused too. Before, my rtionship with La mimicked a brother and sister bond. The crush I had on him shatteredst night. Now it¡¯s not a crush. It¡¯s an obsession. I wanted him in every way he was willing to give himself to me, even if he wasn¡¯t ready to admit he wanted me too.

    We shared something, and even if I can¡¯t describe it, or put it into words, what we did made us closer. It made me feel powerful, like a queen. I held his pleasure in my hands. He wanted me so badly he gave in and crumbled like dry y in my hand.

    I smile while stretching my aching limbs. La might run, but this apartment is only so big, and he can¡¯t hide from me forever. Nothing can ruin the mood I¡¯m in. Leaving the bed, I walk out into the hall. I shiver when my bare feet contact the cold wood floor.

    I wonder how long La has been awake and what he¡¯s doing.

    The robust smell of coffee tickles my nose the closer I get to the kitchen, and like a bloodhound, I follow the scent all the way to its source. La stands in front of the stove,pletely dressed. I stop in my tracks and stare, remembering him in all his gloryst night.

    His perfectly sculpted muscles and his thick cock. I bite the inside of my cheek to stop my mouth from watering. If I thought he was attractive before, he¡¯s something entirely different now. Like a fine wine, he¡¯s aged perfectly.

    La doesn¡¯t look up from the pan of scrambled eggs he¡¯s cooking to acknowledge me. That stings, but not as bad as when I intentionally brush against him while making my way over to the coffeepot, and he merely tucks himself closer to the stove so not to touch me.

    What the hell? He acts like I¡¯m repulsive to him. He didn¡¯t seem to think sost night when I had his cock in my mouth. Shivers ripple across my skin, and my nipples harden beneath my shirt at the reminder of how roughly he took my mouth, the mushroom head of his cock slipping into the back of my throat. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he would choke me, that he would treat me like I was nothing.

    It was degrading and not exactly pleasant, but it ignited a fire in the depths of my belly. By the time he was done using my mouth, I was left panting, my arousal and need for him dripping down my thighs.

    If he was trying to convince me he didn¡¯t want me, then he was going to have to try much harder. I get a coffee mug out of the cab and pour myself a cup. La is still standing there staring at the eggs like they killed his entire family. I pop into the fridge and grab the milk, sshing a little into my coffee.

    Thest thing I want to do is let his sourness ruin my good mood, but with him acting so distant, it¡¯s hard not to. Moving the eggs to a te along with some sausage links, he turns and mechanically hands me the food. His eyes are cast down at the ground. He¡¯s not even looking at me. What the fuck?

    I remain standing there, a bit shocked that he¡¯s only paying me the bare minimum of attention. Had I not done good enoughst night? The question is on the tip of my tongue when La clears his throat and turns to look at me. His features are masked, his face void of all emotion. What the hell is going on?

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing the room next to mine for you. You will sleep in there from now on.¡±

    He speaks to me like I¡¯m a small child, and I have to wonder if he¡¯s deliberately trying to piss me off?

    ¡°Did I do something wrong? Last I knew, you enjoyed what we did, or at least it seemed like you did.¡±

    La¡¯s jaw ticks. ¡°What happenedst night will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°Says who? What happenedst night was great. I enjoyed it thoroughly, and I know you did too. Plus, I¡¯m an adult, not a child. I can suck anyone¡¯s cock that I¡­¡±

    The te in La¡¯s hand cracks beneath his grip, and I stop mid-sentence. I look up from the te and directly into his eyes. Eyes that are not so masked now, eyes that are burning with red hot jealousy.

    ¡°If you¡¯re half as smart as you think, you will not finish that sentence.¡±

    Most women would be wary or afraid, but I¡¯m none of those things. I¡¯m pissed. Pissed that he¡¯s still pushing me away. Pissed that he¡¯s still acting like I¡¯m a child.

    ¡°I can give you a blow job but can¡¯t sleep in the same bed as you?¡± I set my te on the counter, and suddenly, I¡¯m no longer hungry.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your protection, ire,¡± he grits through his teeth.

    ¡°For my protection?¡± I roll my eyes and shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±

    La tosses the broken te into the sink. The sound makes me jump but doesn¡¯t scare me as much as when I look away from the sink and find La advancing toward me. I take a hesitant step back.

    Instantly, I¡¯m the prey, and he¡¯s the hunter.

    La¡¯s chest brushes against mine, and sparks of desire form low in my belly. I lick my bottom lip, wondering what it would be like to kiss him or if he would kiss me back? I¡¯m so caught up in him, in his scent, his body, what I want him to do to me, that I lose focus for a moment. I can¡¯t let the lust drive me alone.

    Dark blue eyes pierce my own, and I break the connection by taking a step back, putting a breath of space between us. It¡¯s hard to show him my anger when he¡¯s this close.

    ¡°I will not be your prisoner here. I will not be trapped in that bedroom. I¡¯m an adult, but more than that, I¡¯m a human being, not an animal you can keep in a cage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how old you are and what you think is best for you¡­¡± His voice is deep and soft, causing me to look up from his chest and directly into his eyes. His gaze has softened to a dull knife, and for once, in all the time I¡¯ve known him, I feel like I¡¯m seeing him, the real him, for the first time. His thumb brushes against the apple of my cheek, his touch making my skin heat. ¡°Your age doesn¡¯t stop me from protecting you, nor does it stop me from locking you up in that bedroom and keeping you there until you learn to listen to me.¡±

    That¡¯s all it takes for me to snap, and a momentter, I¡¯m swatting his hand away.

    ¡°I will never forgive you if you do that to me. I¡¯ve let a lot of things go, but if you take my freedom from me¡­¡±

    A sh of pain reflects in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not taking your freedom. I¡¯m asking you to behave, to do as I say. It¡¯s simple. If you listen, then I¡¯ll give you things you want. For instance, I know you want to go to college. I have the means to set that up.¡±

    Hope swells in my chest. College? I figured the moment he took me and brought me here, any hope I had of going to college was gone, but now it seems I have a chance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, La. I can handle many things but a liar¡­¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll let you go to school. I know you want to go, and I¡¯ll give you what you want. I just need¡­ I need you to do what I tell you to do.¡±

    There¡¯s a certain restraint to his words, almost as if he¡¯s forcing himself not to say what he wants to say. A sliver of guilt cuts across my chest. Ever since I got here, I¡¯ve been pushing him. Is it really my fault he can¡¯t see what¡¯s right in front of him, though?

    The idea of being forced to listen to him doesn¡¯t sit well with my n of seducing him, but there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m letting him lock me in that bedroom.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I hiss. ¡°I¡¯ll listen and be the obedient little girl you want me to be.¡±

    La smiles sinisterly, like I¡¯ve just given him the codes to blow up the entire world.

    ¡°Do your part and behave, and I¡¯ll reward you. Misbehave, and I¡¯ll punish you. The choice is and always will be yours.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but wonder about the type of punishment he will offer me if I choose not to behave? I guess we¡¯ll find out because I give it five minutes before I misbehave.

 Chapter 182

    La

    We spent thest few days ying a game of cat and mouse. Surprisingly, I¡¯m the mouse in this scenario, and ire is the cat that stalks me like she is ready to pounce. If she is not actively pouting, she spends her day trying to tantalize me, so I¡¯ll lose control again.

    It¡¯s quite adorable, really.

    I don¡¯t really want her to stay in the room beside me, but I know it¡¯s the only thing to keep sane. There is no way I can control myself when she is in my bed. The first night only proved that.

    Flopping down on the couch, I turn on the TV and put my feet on the coffee table. I just start flipping through the channels when ire¡¯s sing-song voice fills the space.

    ¡°La¡­¡± I turn my head to look at her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a towel,¡± she exins innocently while standing in the doorwaypletely naked.

    I want to yell at her, cuss her out and send her back to her room to get dressed. I want to be angry at her, angry at myself for being so weak and fucked up in the head. I want to get up and walk out of here, go to a bar and find some random woman, so I can either drink or fuck ire out of my mind.

    Instead, I drop the remote.

    A sinister smile spreads across her face.

    My brain shuts partly off, and my gaze lowers on its own. I take in her naked form. She is breathtaking. Her tits are just the right size, looking like they would fit into my hand perfectly. Pink nipples I can imagine sucking into my mouth. Her smooth belly and ring hips that lead down to thend that I refuse to acknowledge.

    Fuck me, I want her. I can taste the desire on my tongue.

    ¡°You know where the towels are,¡± I try to say, but ites out more like a groan.

    Dragging my attention back to the TV, I pretend to be interested in the cooking show that¡¯s ying on the channel Inded on.

    I feel her move closer before I see her out of the corner of my eye. She thinks she¡¯s smart, that she¡¯s going to pull one over on me. That I¡¯m going to break again like I did the other night, and if she was any other woman, I wouldn¡¯t have thought twice.

    This is ire, though. Not just any woman.

    Burying the arousal as deep as I can, I shove out of the chair, causing her to stumble backward. Her eyes are wide for a second before they return to their seductive nature. Genuine anger mixes with the desire pooling in my gut.

    ¡°Get dressed right now!¡±

    ire¡¯s pink lips form a pout. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m all wet.¡±

    She thinks she¡¯s so smart. She doesn¡¯t have a fucking clue what I would do to her.

    Shoving past her, I walk into the bathroom and grab the towel that¡¯s in in sight. I stomp back into the bedroom and shove the towel into her hands.

    ¡°Where did you find this?¡±

    I roll my eyes and suppress the grin threatening to appear on my lips. ¡°Hanging on the towel rack. Now go get dressed. The next time I see you, you better have clothes on, and I mean it, ire.¡± I try to keep my voice stern and serious.

    As funny as this might be, she¡¯s straddling the line of my insanity. One wrong move, and we¡¯re both bncing on the edge of a knife¡¯s de.

    ¡°You act like you don¡¯t want me, but that bulge in your shorts says otherwise.¡± Her emerald eyes gleam with satisfaction.

    My cock stiffens to an almost painful degree. Guess I¡¯ll have to drop her down a peg or two. ¡°Yeah, my cock is rock hard, but it would be hard with any red-blooded woman standing in front of me with her tits and pussy showing.¡±

    In an instant, her demeanor changes. Her shoulders slump forward, and her eyes divert to the floor. She wraps the towel around her middle, covering herself up.

    Almost instantly, the guilt hits. ¡°Look, ire, you have to¡­¡±

    She waves me off and tightens her hold on the towel. ¡°No. I get it. I¡¯m good enough to suck your dick, just not anything else.¡±

    I¡¯m at a loss for words. What is my response to that? I told you not to push me? I warned you? I have to remind myself that ire doesn¡¯t know what she truly wants. She is still so young and naive to the world. She thinks that I¡¯m the man for her because I¡¯m the only one to have ever paid her an ounce of attention, but she doesn¡¯t need a man like me.

    ¡°sses start tomorrow,¡± I tell her to change the direction of our conversation.

    ¡°Good. I can¡¯t wait to get out of this apartment and away from you!¡± she sneers angrily and disappears back into the bedroom.

    I¡¯m conflicted on how to move forward. Apologizing won¡¯t help. Pushing her away is the only thing I can do. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if I saved her all these times from the bad men in my life, only to ruin her myself.

    Now, I just need to make her realize that I¡¯m not the one for her. I need to push her away, make her lose interest in me. The question is, how?

    I stand at the window, looking through the ss at the people walking the streets below when an idea crosses my mind. The only way she is going to let me go is if I twist her misguided love into hate. I need her to hate me. If she hates me, then so be it. At least I won¡¯t destroy her life.

    Walking to the kitchen, I open my junk drawer and pull out a piece of paper and a pen. I stare at the nk page for a few seconds before I bring the ball of the pen to the paper and start writing¡­

    ire,

    I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let this go on any longer. You know I care about you, and I want to keep you safe at all costs. You are like a sister to me, and that¡¯s the way it needs to stay.

    I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings, but I¡¯ve been seeing someone. That¡¯s why there can never be anything between us. Because I¡¯m in love with someone else.

    I¡¯m gripping the pen so hard it cracks in my hold. My chest aches, and there is a distinct pit forming deep inside my gut.

    I imagine her reading this, reading this lie. It would break her heart.

    Fuck, I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t let her hate me. It would not just break her. It would break me as well. I¡¯m about to rip the letter up when I hear ire leaving her room.

    The sound of the bedroom door opening has me shoving the paper back into the drawer before mming it shut.

    ire appears a momentter, now fully dressed. Her hair is still wet, and her mouth is still set into an angry frown.

    ¡°You need something?¡± The wordse out much rougher than intended, and I almost apologize.

    ¡°Well, I was hungry, but I just lost my appetite,¡± she sneers at me before spinning around and stomping back to her room. The door ms hard enough to rattle the ss sitting on the kitchen counter, leaving the tension in the apartment thick.

    One thing is clear now. I don¡¯t want her to hate me. I also don¡¯t want her to view this ce as a prison, even if that¡¯s what it is. I want her to be happy, smiling, and enjoying life. Maybe it¡¯s time for a truce?

    I decide to order some Chinese from a ce around the corner. The doorbell rings in under twenty minutes. With a hot bag of food in hand, I close the door and turn around.

    ire¡¯s head sticks out of the room, making me smile.

    ¡°I thought I heard the doorbell ring. Your doorbell is very loud, by the way.¡±

    ¡°There is a doorbell extender in each bedroom. That¡¯s why you heard it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She looks at the bag in my hand as if she is trying to decide whether to go back to her room ore out and eat.

    ¡°I got sesame chicken,¡± I tell her, knowing that¡¯s her favorite. ¡°Come on. Have dinner with me. We¡¯ll watch a movie or something.¡±

    A tiny smile ys on her lips. ¡°That sounds so¡­ normal.¡±

    I walk to the table and put the food down. Happiness blooms in my chest when I hear her approach. She takes a seat and sits patiently until I open the bag and ce the box in front of her.

    ¡°I need my phone,¡± she tells me in a stern voice, and I wonder how long she has been thinking about making that demand.

    ¡°You could have packed a bag when I gave you the chance, but you chose to be a brat.¡±

    ¡°Well, you acted like a psycho, and I still need my phone. I want to call Carter.¡± At the mention of his name, my mood sours immediately. ¡°La, I know you don¡¯t want me to talk about Carter-which, as we established, is absolutely not you being jealous-but I need to apologize to him. He got hurt because of me.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    A snort escapes my throat. I know she is right. Carter has done nothing wrong. I beat him up, and I haven¡¯t even apologized for it myself. Problem is, every time I think about him, I see his hands all over ire. I know it didn¡¯t happen, but it¡¯s like once I imagined it, the fake image burned itself into my mind.

    ¡°La, please¡­¡± She looks at me with her big green eyes and her lip pulling up into a small pout. ¡°He is my friend. The only friend I had in thest two years. I promise we are just friends, but I care about him. I just want to apologize and make sure he is okay.¡±

    She keeps staring at me with her puppy dog eyes. Fuck, I would do anything for her when she looks at me like that, which is a fact she can never know about. That little minx will use it on me in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°How about we drive over to your house in the morning to grab your phone?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She beams at me, the widest smile spread across her face. ¡°And you¡¯ll be okay with me calling Carter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, but ites out in a grunt, which only makes ire giggle.

    Fuck me. She has me wrapped around her little finger, and she fucking knows it.

 Chapter 183

    ire

    I¡¯m so excited I could squeal like a pig. La is actually letting me leave the house. More than that, he somehow got me into the local university. With his mob connections and all, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he murdered someone to get me enrolled. I try not to think about that aspect of him. However, it would be just like him to act with violence and ask questionster.

    La made good on his promise, and we left the apartment earlier so we could go back to the house. While there, I picked up some clothes and my cell phone. I also gave Tracy and Steven a long hug. I¡¯d only been gone a few days, but I missed them dearly. Carter wasn¡¯t there, which I was disappointed about, but at least I could text him my apology.

    Like a father dropping his daughter off at school, La pulled up to the university and let me out. That was hours ago.

    I¡¯m finished with my first day of sses, and I¡¯m feeling free, notpletely free, though, since I know for sure, La is hiding in the shadows somewhere.

    I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe he would trust me here alone. He probably thinks I¡¯m going to run away, and maybe I would if I weren¡¯t so drawn to him and dead set on having him see me as more than just a little girl as he likes to call me.

    As I walk out of ss, descending the steps from the east hall, I find La standing at the bottom of the stairs. He¡¯s watching the students as they walk by, appearing as more of a security guard than a student, assuming that¡¯s what he¡¯s trying to blend into. Unfortunately, he sticks out like a sore thumb. He¡¯s older, more mature, and there is a dark edge to him that is missing from the other guys I¡¯ve seen on campus today.

    I¡¯ve almost reached him when his gaze gravitates toward mine, and those dark blue eyes flick over my body, making butterflies take flight in my stomach. One look and he has me unable to move or breathe. I feel trapped under his intense gaze.

    When he looks away, I can finally move again, breathe again, and by the time I reach him, I¡¯ve got my emotions and those pesky butterflies in check.

    ¡°How was your first day of school?¡± he asks without looking at me.

    I follow his line of sight and discover he¡¯s watching a group of guys that are standing outside a coffee shop a few feet away. The way he¡¯s staring at them with barely constrained, murderous rage makes me want tough. All they¡¯re doing is breathing and maybe drinking a cup of coffee, and I bet he¡¯s thinking of a million ways to skin them like a rabbit.

    ¡°Um, it was good. It would be better if you weren¡¯t staring at some of my potential friends like you want to skin them and hang them from a tree.¡±

    La moves so fast that all I can do is gasp as he crowds me with his body, blocking my view of the guys. Leaning into my face, he brushes a few strands of hair from my cheek. His touch is gentle, but the look in his eyes is violent.

    ¡°If you let another man touch you, I will cut off all their fingers and shove them down their fucking throat. Do you understand me?¡±

    Earlier I was wondering what exactly I could do to make him jealous, to give him the push he needs to make a move, and I think he just gave me my answer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act so jealous. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m with you or your girlfriend.¡±

    He drops his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡±

    I tighten my hold on the strap of my backpack. ¡°You keep saying that, but your actions say different.¡±

    I take a step back, letting the air between us cool my now heated skin. La does things to my body that I don¡¯t understand, but that I want to explore only with him. Part of me wishes I was more experienced because maybe then he wouldn¡¯t see me as this piece of fine china.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Dinner?¡± I give him a puzzled expression and check the time on my phone. ¡°It¡¯s like three in the afternoon.¡±

    La shrugs. ¡°Who cares. We can swing through a drive-thru if you want.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I guess. If we have to.¡±

    We walk toward the car. ¡°What do you mean? Even the worst of men have to eat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I reply, and a secondter, my cell phone pings.

    I check as soon as I¡¯m inside the SUV. I can¡¯t quite exin the joy I feel when I see it¡¯s a message from Carter. Earlier I sent him a long-winded apology, and I didn¡¯t expect to hear anything back from him.

    ¡°Why are you smiling at your phone?¡± La asks defensively.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    My brows pucker together, but in the back of my mind, I know exactly how to bend this to my winning. ¡°Oh, nothing, just a funny message.¡±

    I fire back a quick reply to Carter, who asked how I¡¯m enjoying my time with La.

    Me: I¡¯m not.

    A secondter, my phone pings again. La pulls out of the parking lot, and out of the corner of my eye, I see his hands circling the steering wheel. He¡¯s white-knuckling it. I can only imagine what he¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± This time his words are gritted through his teeth.

    Oh, yes, this is definitely working.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. You pick,¡± I say without looking up from my phone.

    I check my message from Carter and let out a soft giggle at theughing emoji he sent, followed by his message. My heart warms.

    Carter: Yeah, I¡¯ve heard he can be a shit roommate. Let me know if I need toe and rescue you.

    I¡¯m still partially watching La and notice his gaze darting between me and the road. It¡¯s obvious he is curious, but from the way his nostrils re and his lip curls, he¡¯s also possibly jealous? Maybe? Ignoring him, I type out my reply to Carter.

 Chapter 184

    ire

    Me: How about now? I¡¯m going insane.

    ¡°Are you going to talk to me or just stare at your phone, smiling?¡±

    I suppress a smile. ¡°Oh, yeah, sorry. Carter is messaging me.¡±

    ¡°Fucking Carter¡­¡± He grumbles under his breath, but loud enough for me to hear.

    I don¡¯t think I would find this nearly as funny if La didn¡¯t insist he wasn¡¯t jealous. It¡¯s clear he is. He¡¯s just too stubborn to admit it.

    ¡°Hey, be nice to Carter. He¡¯s my best friend.¡±

    La pins me with a re as he pulls into the Chick-Fil-A parking lot. ¡°You have no best friends. If you want a best friend, then I¡¯ll be it.¡±

    I bite my lip. I want to tell him that thest thing I want him to be is a friend, but know that right now isn¡¯t the time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be my best friend,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°Too bad. I don¡¯t care what you want, in case that wasn¡¯t already obvious.¡± He smiles, showing off his perfectly straight white teeth.

    It¡¯s like looking a great white shark in the mouth and hoping he doesn¡¯t bite you. Ten out of ten times, you¡¯re going to get bitten. The same applies to La, and for some stupid reason, every time he breaks my heart, Ie back for more, hoping for a different result.

    As I stare at him now, knowing he is bent up with jealous rage, I wonder if this time will be different. I wonder what it will take to set him over the edge and make him realize he wants this as much as I do.

    * * *

    After dinner, we drive home. La is tense and heads straight for his bedroom upon arrival. I do the same and spend the evening doing homework. Since we ate dinner so early, by the time seven rolls around, I¡¯m hungry and tiptoe out into the kitchen.

    Shockingly, La isn¡¯t anywhere to be found. He¡¯s probably trying to avoid me and my seducing ways. Iugh inside and pour myself a bowl of cereal, shoving spoonful after spoonful of the sugary goodness into my mouth.

    I lean against the counter and wait for him to appear in the kitchen, but he never does. I¡¯m disappointed but not shocked. When I¡¯m finished, I put my dish in the dishwasher and shut off the light. The house is eerily quiet, and I stop at the door to my room. I¡¯m tempted to go knock on La¡¯s door and see if he¡¯s awake but stop before I can build up the courage to do it.

    If he wanted to see me or talk to me, he would.

    After a quick shower, I climb into bed and wrap the covers around me. The loneliness of my life weighs heavily on me. Itpounds like interest, and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    My life before La wasn¡¯t anything special, but at least I had my father. Even if he didn¡¯t love me or treat me like he should, he was still there. La protected me, but everything he¡¯s done has been from afar. My heart aches, and I can feel tears in my eyes.

    I toss and turn in bed for an eternity. No sooner than I¡¯ve rolled to my back and am staring at the ceiling do I decide I can¡¯t stand to be alone tonight.

    Even if he pushes me away, at least I tried.

    Like a child sneaking from her bed at night, I tiptoe out of the bedroom and into the hall. When I reach the door to La¡¯s room, I hesitate but push through the fear of rejection. Taking the knob into my hand, I twist it and push the door open slowly.

    The room is nketed in darkness, minus a few slivers of light from the streemp outside, making it possible for me to see La¡¯s shirtless back. Closing the door behind me, I move closer to the bed.

    I¡¯m trying to figure out how I will get into the bed without waking him when his entire body jerks into a sitting position. I¡¯m rooted in ce by fear, and that fear only intensifies when my eyes catch on something silver in his hand.

    Gun. He has a gun, and he¡¯s pointing it at me.

    A scream rips from my throat, and I stumble backward, barely catching myself from falling t on my ass. The side table light flicks on, emitting a soft glow in the room.

    ¡°Jesus, fuck, ire!¡± La growls, his deep grumble filling the room. He ces the gun in the bedside drawer, and my eyes track the movement.

    He almost shot me. My bottom lip trembles.

    ¡°I could have killed you! Is that what you want? For me to shoot you?¡± The anger in his voice pellets against my skin. I can¡¯t bring myself to look at him. Would he have done it? Would he have shot me?

    ¡°No¡­¡± My heartbeat echoes in my good ear as I stare at the floor. ¡°I was¡­ I¡¯m lonely, and I just wanted to sleep beside you.¡±

    Silence follows, and I peek up at him through myshes.

    La shakes his head. His chest rises and falls so rapidly it looks like he just got done going for a jog. He fists the strands of dirty blonde hair with frustration.

    ¡°Never, ever do something that stupid again,¡± he warns. ¡°If I hurt you, I would¡¯ve¡­ It would¡¯ve killed me.¡± The sincere look he gives me tells me he isn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± I manage to get out, still shaken up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I look toward the door, knowing what¡¯sing. Even after what just happened, he¡¯s going to ask me to leave. He¡¯s going to tell me to go back into the other bedroom and go to sleep. I¡¯m prepared to be let down but shocked when his features twist, softening, making him appear more like the La I remember from my childhood.

    With a sigh, he says, ¡°Come on. Lie down.¡±

    I can¡¯t contain myself and run and jump on the bed. I can¡¯t imagine how I look to him right now, probably like a small child, and in some ways, I feel like one. I feel fragile and like I¡¯m wearing a sweater with lots of room to grow, but the sweater is suffocating me because I don¡¯t know how to wear it.

    Rolling onto my side, I grab the nkets and pull them up and over my body. La seems frozen for an instant until the light flicks off. All over again, the room is dark, and when I close my eyes, I see La with the gun in his hand.

    Pulling my back to his front, he spoons me. The warmth of his body and his scent flush away the nightmare before it can take root and the loneliness in my heart disappears. As we lie there in the dark with sleep close to the surface, I can¡¯t help but y La¡¯s words back in my mind. ¡°If I hurt you, I would¡¯ve¡­ It would¡¯ve killed me.

    It reminds me that while everyone else in my life, including my father, had let me down, La, even when breaking my heart, was still there.

    He still cares for me, and suddenly, I¡¯m reminded I¡¯m not alone. I have La, really have him, and I have to find a way to keep him by my side. At all costs.

 Chapter 185

    La

    I¡¯m not sure how I stayed away from her for so long. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve kept my distance that I never got this obsessed. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I know I¡¯ve been obsessed with ire¡¯s safety before now. But since she has been staying with me, that obsession has reached a new height.

    I used to be okay with watching her through surveince videos, pictures, and Carter¡¯s reports. Now, none of those would quench my thirst for control. The only way to satisfy my need is to watch ire constantly. I need to know what she is doing every second of the day. I need to see her with my own eyes, feel her skin, fill my nostrils with her flowery scent.

    Sitting in the car across from the entrance to the college, I get restless, waiting for ire to walk out. Checking my watch constantly, I feel like I¡¯m on a stakeout, but instead of killing the subject, I just want to protect it. Maybe I¡¯ll kill everyone around her just to be sure she is safe. No one can harm her if everyone is dead.

    Solid n.

    That n sounds even better when ire walks out, and I spot the guy walking next to her. A guy walking way too close, if you ask me. He is the typical college boy: jeans, sneakers, and the university hoodie. With a backpack slung over his shoulder, he walks like he owns the campus.

    My blood boils as I watch the way he leans into her. She giggles and touches his arm like he just said something funny. That¡¯s when I¡¯ve had enough.

    I kill the engine and climb out of the car. Her sses are not over yet, and I didn¡¯t n on letting her know I¡¯m here, but I can¡¯t stand back and watch this any longer.

    Like a man on a mission, I stomp over to where they are. The moment ire spots me, her eyes go wide with a mixture of shock and fear. Either she feels like she just got caught doing something wrong, or I simply look scary enough for her to worry.

    ¡°Hey, Gregg, why don¡¯t we grab lunch another day,¡± I hear her say, and my anger reaches a new height. Lunch? Fucking lunch with Gregg? Fuck, Gregg!

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Maybe tomorrow?¡± Gregg asks.

    ¡°No,¡± I growl. ¡°She won¡¯t have lunch with you tomorrow¡­ or ever.¡±

    ¡°La,¡± ire warns, annoyance bleeding through her voice. She grabs my arm, and her touch sends a bolt of lightning through my body.

    ¡°Eh, okaaay,¡± Gregg says, looking between us in confusion. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you in ss.¡±

    Not if I can help it.

    Gregg white knuckles the flimsy strap of his backpack and scurries away from us as fast as he can. I turn my attention back to ire, who is looking at me with her head tilted, and her hand propped up on her hips like she is about to give me a lecture.

    ¡°Seriously? Was that necessary?¡±

    ¡°Very. I told you, no funny business with guys.¡±

    Mischief twinkles in her eyes, and I already know she is going to do the opposite of what I¡¯m asking just to spite me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see-¡± she starts, but I cut her off by grabbing her upper arm and dragging her across the sidewalk. Pulling her behind the building, I don¡¯t stop until we are hidden by some bushes and the shadow of the extensive building. Once alone, I shove her against the wall, causing her to gasp. I lean into her face, letting a mask of menace fall over my face.

    ¡°You listen to me. You will not talk to any other guy on this campus.¡±

    ¡°What if my teacher is a guy?¡± She grins like she¡¯s fooled me in some way.

    ¡°You know what I mean. Don¡¯t y games, ire. You are done acting like a brat. You will listen to me and not flirt with anyone.¡±

    ¡°Or what? You¡¯re going to pull me back to your cave by my hair?¡± Sheughs without humor.

    ¡°No, ire. I will find every single guy you talk to and kill them.¡±

    Her big green eyes grow to the size of saucers with shock.

    ¡°That¡­ that is insane.¡± She shakes her head, most likely with disbelief. ¡°Actually, you know what, La, you¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I also know you think I¡¯m lying, but I¡¯m not.¡± I lean in, my nose brushes hers, and a strange tightness forms in my chest.

    I¡¯m close enough that I could kiss her. Her pink lips are right there, right fucking there, and I¡¯m tempted to do it. Her sweet breath fans against my face. I want to taste her, draw from her, but that would be stupid. She can never be mine. I can never be hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, please, don¡¯t¡­¡± I sumb to the temptation for a millisecond and brush my lips against her bottom lip. A gasp that sounds like a whimper meets my ears, but I can¡¯t stop myself. I bite her lip, tugging on it, and then ce both of my lips over hers.

    It takes a moment for her to catch up, but once she does, she¡¯s wing at me. Her armse to wrap around my neck, and her petite body presses against mine.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She feels so perfect in my arms, but I¡¯m not stupid. It¡¯s all merely an illusion. I¡¯m a criminal with enemies a mile long. What can I offer her besides a life on the run? I¡¯ve hurt her enough, made her develop feelings. I need to stop this.

    Forcing myself to pull away from her, I stumble backward and shiver at the loss of warmth her body gave me. We are pr opposites like the sun and the moon. Like a hero and viin. Like dark and light.

    Clearing my throat, I shove my hands into my pockets and try to forget what just happened. I look up and regret it almost immediately. ire is holding a finger to her lips, her cheeks are rosy red, and her eyes flicker with heat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, ire. Take this as your one and only warning.¡±

    She pushes off the wall with determination. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, then why can¡¯t anyone else have me?¡±

    I wish I knew the answer to that question, but I don¡¯t. Making ire mine would lead to a life of unhappiness and hate, but letting her go means I have to watch her with someone else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after ss,¡± I tell her and turn around and walk back out onto the sidewalk. The tightness in my chest bes an ache, and I¡¯ve never experienced this feeling before. It¡¯s more than obsession, it¡¯s something else, and I¡¯m not ready to face it yet.

 186

    ire

    For a man that insists he isn¡¯t jealous, he sure gets pissed about me talking to other guys or even messaging on my phone. I like it, though. It tells me he cares about me, even if it¡¯s in some morphed, fucked up way.

    As the days pass, blurring together, it bes harder and harder to break La down, but I know that I¡¯m causing a crack in his shield. Each day he seems to watch me with a different kind of heat in his eyes. Tonight, however, I¡¯m done ying games.

    Tonight, I¡¯m going to put thest nail in his coffin. I¡¯m going to push him hard, and if he doesn¡¯t break, then I must face the fact that maybe he really doesn¡¯t want me as badly as I want him. It terrifies me to think that he might not, but there is hope that lives inside of me that says he does.

    As soon as I hear the shower running, I walk into his bedroom. Rejection from him is something I fear, but I have to try one more time. The courage I need builds as I slip off my clothes, tossing them onto the floor. I¡¯m no longer shy about my body or worried that I¡¯m not good enough for him. I know he wants me.

    My nipples be hard peeks when the cool air brushes them, and my core heats, fueled by desire. The countdown to when the shower turns off seems like an eternity.

    My heart thunders against my rib cage, threatening to break free from my chest. I¡¯m going to give myself to him, offer him the one thing I¡¯ve given no one else. To catch him off guard like this will be like offering food to a starved animal. I remind myself of his words from the other night, how if he ever hurt me, it would kill him.

    La won¡¯t hurt me. He won¡¯t.

    The door to the bathroom opens, and steam billows into the bedroom. La walks out with a towel slung over his shoulder. His hair is still soaked, and beads of water glisten on his skin. He looks like a damn god, dangerous and sharp.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± His voice is filled with venomous rage, but his eyes darken and flicker with desire that burns as it moves over every inch of exposed skin.

    I swallow around the knot in my throat. ¡°I want you.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    He cocks his head to the side. ¡°You want me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want you to be my first.¡±

    He¡¯s told me before how things are with him, but I¡¯m not any of the other women he¡¯s been with. I¡¯m different, and he knows that.

    The sides of his mouth tick up, but he¡¯s not smiling. It¡¯s like he¡¯s disgusted, but that can¡¯t be right because I know he wants me. Anger takes root in my heart. I will not let him push me away. Not again.

    ¡°I know you want me, La. I see it. I feel it. You try to distance yourself, and you lie and say you aren¡¯t jealous, but I know you are. You want this as much as I do. You¡¯re just afraid,¡± my voice cracks, giving away my emotions, ¡°afraid to feel something for me, afraid to admit the truth.¡±

    A war wages inside of him. I see the battle ying out on his face. He¡¯s grappling for control.

    ¡°If I touched you like I want to touch you, you would never forgive me, and I would never forgive myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good man, La, and you¡¯ve never hurt me. I trust you.¡±

    A sinisterugh that numbs me to the bone slips from his mouth. ¡°See, that¡¯s the problem. You¡¯re too trusting and too naive for your own good, and I think it¡¯s time I proved to you just how bad I am.¡±

    The light in La¡¯s eyes shuts off, and when he blinks, the man before me is the one that killed my father, the man who murders and kills without care. Like a wounded animal, my first thought is to retreat, but that would do me no good.

    If I run, then he will chase, but if I do nothing¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen. I trust La, but do I trust this side of him?

    ¡°Run¡­¡± he orders. ¡°Do it. I can see you want to run. To hide. Maybe you don¡¯t trust me with your fragile heart after all?¡±

    Dropping the towel to the floor, he stalks toward me. Fear zings up my back, and a bright neon sign blinks in my mind, warning me, telling me I¡¯ve made a grave mistake, but how will I ever know if I¡¯ve made a mistake if I haven¡¯t even tried?

    ¡°I¡­¡± my voice trembles, ¡°I trust you, and I still want you.¡±

    He stops directly in front of me, and his chest brushes against mine. He looks down at me, and I crane my neck back to look up at him. Out of the corner of my eye, I see his hand moving toward my breast. With two fingers, he grabs the hardened tip and pinches it, causing a jolt of both pleasure and pain in my abdomen.

    Leaning into my good ear, his teeth graze the sensitive skin there before he asks, ¡°Is this what you want, little girl?¡±

    I normally hate when he calls me that, but this seems different. He is using it in a twisted, perverted way, and I don¡¯t know how to process the change. La is not that much older than me. There are only eight years between us, and I¡¯ve always felt much older than I am. The problem is La is also older than his age in many ways.

    Life has aged us, turning the handle on our clock faster than the average person¡¯s.

    ¡°No. I want more. I want all of you.¡±

    With those words, I set into action events that we can nevere back from. Before I can grasp what is going on, La pounces on me, shoving me back against the bed. Confusion gives way to fear when he spreads my legs and centers himself between them. I can feel his throbbing erection, and my want glistens against my folds, but I didn¡¯t want it to happen like this. I didn¡¯t want to be taken by him like all the others before me.

    Lifting a hand to his face, I try to get him to look at me, to see me, but he grabs both hands and pins them to the bed above my head. I¡¯m helplessly trapped.

    ¡°Is this what you want, ire?¡± he hisses through his teeth.

    I shake my head, just as tears form in my eyes. He¡¯s holding me down with little effort, and no matter how much I buck against him, it¡¯s like trying to move a brick wall.

    ¡°Say it. Tell me you want me to fuck you¡­¡± he taunts, throwing my earlier words back at me.

    My body reacts with need because physically, I want him as the earth wants the moon, but deep down, this isn¡¯t the man I¡¯ve slowlye to fall in love with.

    The head of his cock slips between my folds, and I let out a soft gasp at the sensation. I¡¯m wet, my core slick with need. Even so, I don¡¯t want it to happen this way.

    I want my La, not this monster of a man.

    ¡°La¡­¡± I whimper, preparing to tell him to stop when something in his features snaps and all control is lost. Like a savage beast, he hitches my leg up on his hip and drives into me, stealing the air from my lungs and cracking my heart into a million pieces.

    Pain temporarily seizes my body, and my nails dig into his hand hard enough to draw blood. I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t think. I can¡¯t do anything but see him owning me, taking from me.

    For a millisecond, the darkness in his eyes drains away, and his lips brush against mine. Soft as a feather. Like a gentle breeze.

    There is still hope, but like a balloon, it detes at his next words.

    ¡°I warned you. I told you I wasn¡¯t a good man, and you just kept pushing me.¡± His body visibly shakes, and I can see the effort it takes for him to remain still. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll take everything from you. Now, you¡¯ll never be free of me, butterfly.¡±

    A smile ys on his lips, and he pulls out, mming back into me, making me feel the pain all over again, making me realize just how wrong I was to trust him.

 187

    La

    It¡¯s like watching a car ident happen right before your eyes. I know I¡¯m destroying her picture-perfect idea of me, ripping at it little by little every time I move inside of her. I¡¯m taking all the good I¡¯ve done for her and shoving it back into her face. There is no hiding who I am from her anymore. This is me, and now she knows.

    ¡°You got what you wanted!¡± I curl my lip and drive into her once more. Her eyes are wide, and tears slip down the apples of her cheeks. ¡°You pushed me too far.¡±¡±

    I feel like a fucking monster, but her wet pussy calls to me. The sound her pussy makes as I slip inside. She squeezes me so tightly, and even as she resists me, struggling beneath my touch, she still wants this.

    Soft little whimpers escape her lips every time I slide deeper, and her nails pierce my flesh, drawing me closer to an orgasm. I¡¯m a bastard for getting off on her pain, for loving that I will be her first andst and that no matter how much she resists me, her tight cunt is going to cream all over me. She is going toe even if I have to force her.

    I slip deeper into my subconscious and allow the sick, sinister part of me to take over. I should stop, it¡¯s not toote, but I can¡¯t. Won¡¯t. She is mine. Mine forever. Mine for always. I tried to protect her before. Tried to save her from my darkness, but she walked into it with open arms. Releasing her hands, I take both her legs and pin them to her chest and watch with pleasure as my cock bottoms out inside of her, and my balls press against her perky ass.

    ¡°Tell me to stop, tell me you don¡¯t want this,¡± I taunt.

    I might have stolen the choice from her, but it¡¯s one that she made long before she walked into the bedroom and stripped out of her clothes.

    With her red hair fanned out like a halo and her creamy white skin glowing a soft pink, she looks like a fucking angel. An angel damned to live in the hell I ced her in.

    ¡°La,¡± she whimpers and tosses her head back and forth as if she¡¯s fighting off the pleasure. With two fingers, I easily find her engorged clit and pinch it between them. Her fingers grasp onto my forearms as I fuck her faster and faster.

    ¡°Fuck,e for me. Come on my cock, ire. Prove to me how much you wanted this. Make it worth my time.¡±

    The headboard creaks, and her head tips back into the mattress. Her pussy flutters with the start of her orgasm, which only encourages me to take her harder. I grind my pelvis into her, wanting to be as close as I can to her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­.¡± She bites her lip, and her legs shake, and fuck me, I can¡¯t stop what is happening. Her orgasm causes me to explode, and ropes of warm sticky cum pump deep inside of her. I press my mmy forehead against her and kiss the tip of her nose before rolling off of her and sagging onto the mattress.

    The pleasure fades slowly, and the reality of what I¡¯ve just done blooms. ire is unmoving beside me, her eyes trained on the ceiling, her hands resting against the mattress.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be in any distress, but one look at her thighs, which are stained with blood from her now taken virginity, and my cock, and I know there is an unseen ache inside of her. Anger and guilt sh like bulls in my head. She shouldn¡¯t have pushed me, but more than that, I shouldn¡¯t have taken from her like I did.

    She deserves better, flowers, and sweet whispers. A man that would¡¯ve prepared her and taken her with finesse. Fuck, I should¡¯ve stopped.

    I reach out and brush a strand of hair from her face. Post sex, ire is as beautiful as virginal ire was. Her cheeks are glowing, her eyes brighter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Did I¡­.¡± I squeeze my eyes shut and grit my teeth. Never have I had to ask a woman if I took her too hard or hurt her. The women I fucked before ire meant nothing to me. If I hurt them, then I did, but I couldn¡¯t look at ire like that. Even in my haze to get inside of her and im her, I still took her gentler than I ever had any other woman.

    ire was different, she always has been, and now that I have taken her, owned her body, I can never let her go. My obsession with her will never fade. She is mine, forever.

    ¡°Did I hurt you? Are you okay?¡± I somehow get the question out after a few minutes. ire rolls to face me, shifting her legs, and pain twists in her features like a barbed wire. She takes her bottom lip between her teeth and stares at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m hurt, maybe a little sore. You were just¡­ rough.¡± She chokes on thest word, and the light in her eyes diminishes.

    ¡°I¡­¡± An apology rests against my tongue, but I can¡¯t bring myself to say anything. What am I going to do? Apologize for giving her what she wanted? No. She wanted me to fuck her, maybe not like I did, but the result was the same.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to run you a warm bath. That will help,¡± I say, pushing off the bed, needing to put the distance between us. There is an ache in my stomach that twists, tightening with each second that goes by.

    I¡¯m a cruel fucking monster for hurting her, but I know I would do it again. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve been trying so hard to push her away.

    In the bathroom, I rinse the tub out and start the bath, making sure the water is warm. Glimpsing my reflection, I pause. The streaks of blood and cum on my cock are a victory of war. Her virginity is mine, and as fucked up as that is, it satisfies me to no end that she is mine and no one else¡¯s.

    I smile as I clean the evidence from my cock and walk out into the bedroom. ire is still lying on the mattress, in the same position I left her. The slope of her back has me imagining what it would be like to take her on her hands and knees while I p her ass. The blood rushes to my cock, and I quickly find a pair of boxers and slip them on.

    Even after the damage I¡¯ve caused her, I could still fuck her again right this second if she begged me to.

    ¡°Your bath is almost ready,¡± I say into her good ear and trail my finger down her spine. She moves to sit up and winces. Seeing her like this feels like a dull knife is being shoved into my chest. The pressure to be more for her is astounding. I want to do right by her, but I can¡¯t pretend to be something I¡¯m not. When she winces again, I¡¯ve had enough and whisk her into my arms, cradling her to my chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry me. I know you don¡¯t care that you hurt me,¡± she snaps.

    She knows I don¡¯t care? She knows nothing.

    ¡°Of course, I care if you are hurt. But I won¡¯t apologize for giving you what you want, ire. You basically begged me to fuck you, and I warned you before that I was no good. I told you I can¡¯t love you the way you want me to. If you regret what happened, then that¡¯s your fault,¡± I say while slowly cing her in the steamy water.

    She tucks her chin to her chest, and her lips tremble. I know she is hurting, and I know I am part of the cause, but I don¡¯t care. She is mine now.

    ¡°Do you¡­ regret what happened?¡±

    I sit down on the closed toilet. ¡°No. I don¡¯t regret fucking you. I¡¯ve wanted you as long as you¡¯ve wanted me, but my want of you is different. It¡¯s primal, it¡¯s a need to protect, to keep.¡± I look her straight in the eyes when I speak my next words. ¡°Giving yourself to me sealed your fate. You¡¯re mine now, ire. I¡¯m never letting you go.¡±

 188

    ire

    I wake wrapped up in La¡¯s embrace, feeling like I didn¡¯t sleep at all. I¡¯m tired and sore. If I didn¡¯t have sses, I would stay in bed all day.

    After we had sex, he tended to me, and part of me thought he was remorseful, though he didn¡¯t apologize. He held me in his arms, and I fell asleep to the sound of his breathing.

    The pleasure he brought me was intense, but the pain. It was¡­ unexpected. I¡¯m a little confused byst night, but one thing is clear, whatever it was, it brought us together more. I could feel his wallse down, feel him opening up to me. He let the beast inside of him out to y. I just didn¡¯t know he was going to y this rough.

    Stretching my stiff limbs, I try to untangle myself from La so I can get up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks, his voice deep.

    ¡°Bathroom, and then I need to get something to eat. I have ss at nine,¡± I whisper. My inside still feels like they have been rearranged, and in a lot of ways, they have been.

    La props himself up to his elbow. ¡°Shit. Okay. I¡¯ll take you, of course. I¡¯ve got to do some grocery shopping too, so I¡¯ll do that while you¡¯re in ss.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I yawn, stretching my arms above my head.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks almost shyly as I stand from the bed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I give him a reassuring smile. ¡°I promise, I¡¯m fine. Just a little sore.¡±

    ¡°You know, I would never hurt you on purpose. Last night was¡­¡± He pauses, and I have a million words I could use to fill in the nks. ¡°It had to happen, was going to happen. There¡¯s no way to go back in time. But next time we have sex, it will be better. I lost control, but now I¡¯ll be prepared.¡±

    Just thinking about having sex again has my thighs clenching together and my nipples tightening. Even feeling raw and bruised, I can feel the wetness building there.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get breakfast started,¡± I say, trying to distract myself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hop in the shower really quick.¡± La gets up, and I have to tear my eyes away from his naked body before I throw myself at him all over again.

    With a smile on my face, I make my way to the kitchen, get the coffee started, and pop some bread into the toaster.

    As I wait for the toast to be done, I remember how hungry I get between sses and decide to pack a couple of sandwiches. I open a few of the drawers in search of a bag or container I can use when Ie across something different entirely.

    A piece of paper with my name written at the top catches my eyes, and I stop to read it.

    ire,

    I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let this go on any longer. You know I care about you, and I want to keep you safe at all costs. You are like a sister to me, and that¡¯s the way it needs to stay¡­

    I pause, forcing myself to look up from the paper. There is a distinct pain in the center of my chest, and something tells me it will only get worse as I keep reading. I shouldn¡¯t be reading this anyway. He didn¡¯t give it to me, so he must not want me to have it.

    I should close the drawer and finish making breakfast.

    I should¡­ but I lower my head and keep reading.

    I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings, but I¡¯ve been seeing someone¡­

    All the air whooshes from my lungs, and I literally feel like I got punched in the stomach. Iy my hand t on my stomach, physically having to hold myself together. He has been seeing someone else?

    Tears form in my eyes, but I blink them back. I need to be strong, and I need to read thest few words, no matter how much it will hurt. I need to know.

    That¡¯s why there can never be anything between us. Because I¡¯m in love with someone else.

    My heart shatters into a million little pieces, and the world around me goes dark. I¡¯ve never felt so much pain in my life, not when my father beat me, not when my mother left. Nothing hurt as much as the thought of La loving someone else.

    One tear escapes. It leaves a cold trail down my cheek andnds on the piece of paper that turned my world upside down.

    His words fromst night ring in my ears.

    ¡°I warned you before that I was no good. I told you I can¡¯t love you the way you want me to.¡± I thought he meant he couldn¡¯t love anyone, but he just can¡¯t love me.

    He is in love with someone else, and I gave myself to himpletely. Anger festers in the pit of my stomach. I gave him my virginity. No, he took it. He took something from mest night. Stole it right from under my nose.

    More than that, he proved to me I was nothing but an object to him, a possession to be owned instead of cherished and loved. I wasn¡¯t a lover to him; I was just a quicky.

    I was so stupid, thinking that he could ever love me. I made a mistake in thinking he wanted more.

    He will never love me, never care for me beyond protecting me and shielding me from those around me. He wants to control me, use me, and I¡¯m done letting him do it. I¡¯m done being the puppet while he pulls the strings.

    Yes, he warned me, and it¡¯s my fault for not listening, but I will not be that stupid ever again.

    Escaping La is the only way I can protect myself. If he is gone from the picture, then all my problems will be gone too.

    For once, I¡¯m not running into La¡¯s waiting arms. I¡¯m running away, escaping the shackles that I thought would keep me safe instead of trapped.

    He will never dictate my life again.

    * * *

    After breakfast and a shower, I grab my backpack, phone, and wallet. I won¡¯t have my phone for long, but I have to bring it with me; otherwise, it would draw suspicion. La and I drive to the university in silence, and I¡¯ve never been so d for the quiet.

    I don¡¯t think I could hold the tears at bay if I have to listen to his voice.

    There are a thousand things I want to say but can¡¯t, and my heart aches because of it. No matter the reason, I am leaving all I¡¯ve ever known, my protector. The only person who has been in my life since I was eight. The only person who ever gave a damn, but it¡¯s not enough. He doesn¡¯t love me, and he never will.

    As we pull up the school, La seems a little uneasy. ¡°Tonight, I will make dinner, and we can talk about where we go from here. I don¡¯t want a girlfriend, but¡­ I can¡¯t let you go. What happened between us changed me.¡±

    His words only drive the knife deeper because I know he is lying. He wants a girlfriend. He just doesn¡¯t want it to be me.

    I turn to him, my hand on the door handle. ¡°You just said you don¡¯t want a girlfriend. How did it change you if even after I gave myself to you, you still don¡¯t want me?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Pure anguish pinches his features. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±

    ¡°Then exin it to someone else,¡± I reply bitterly and open the door to the SUV. There is no need to exin. I already know. He just wants me as a side piece. To fuck when his girlfriend is not avable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure this out, ire.¡± His words might have fixed things before, but for me, there is nothing left to figure out. I made my choice. I look at his beautiful face one more time, those blue eyes so bright and beautiful, I would¡¯ve done anything for him.

    Without the goodbye sitting at the tip of my tongue, I turn and walk up the steps like I was walking to ss.

    I don¡¯t turn around or do anything out of the ordinary. I walk the same way I always do and disappear into the hall, knowing I have to make it believable.

    As soon as I reach the end of the hall, I turn around and speed walk back to the entrance. Students are bustling all around me, but my attention is elsewhere. I scan the street for La¡¯s car. He is gone, probably already on the way to the grocery store.

    There is a bank on campus a block over, so I jog there. My fingers shake as I nce over my shoulder at every turn. Using my card, I withdraw five hundred dors in four different transactions until I reach the maximum daily amount at the ATM.

    Two-thousand-dors¡­ How far will I get with that?

    It¡¯s not a lot, but it will have to do. I shove the money into my purse and order an Uber. The five minutes it takes for the driver to arrive feel like forever. I¡¯m afraid of what would happen if La found me, not so much afraid of what he would do to me, but what he would do to everyone around me.

    I have to get away from him. Have to end the obsession.

    As soon as the driver pulls up, I sigh with relief and climb into the back seat. He already knows where I¡¯m going, and when he asks me how I¡¯m doing, and I cannotmunicate back, he thankfully takes the hint that I don¡¯t want to talk. It¡¯s rude of me, but my emotions are all over the ce. Having a conversation with some random guy isn¡¯t what¡¯s going to help me.

    The drive to the airport goes faster than I anticipated, and I spend the time typing out a message to Steven and Tracy and booking my flight. I know when I arrive at the airport, I will have to toss my phone in a garbage can.

    La would track me with it, and I will not let that happen. Still, I wanted to let them know I loved them and that I was sorry to leave on such short notice.

    I check the time as we arrive at the airport. La will return to the university soon, and my ss will be over. I have to get on a flight and get out here before the opportunity is gone.

    ¡°Have a great day,¡± the Uber driver says as I step out of the car.

    I tighten my hold on my backpack. Fear wraps around my throat, and for half a second, I wonder if I can really do this. Can I really escape him? I look over my shoulder. Nothing, no one. He¡¯s not here. I hit send on the message to Steven and Tracy and turn my phone off. I toss it into the nearest trash can. Taking a huge breath, I straighten my spine and walk into the airport.

    I¡¯m ending whatever this was between him and me. He said so himself. He didn¡¯t want me, not like that, so why was I there? Why was I letting him control me? The questions linger even after I¡¯m on the ne and soaring through the sky.

    I can only hope that La never finds me because for the first time in my life, I am free, and I¡¯m not going to give up that freedom for anyone.

 189

    La

    Six months, six fucking months, and I still haven¡¯t found her. I should have known she would leave. I showed her the worst part of me that night I took her virginity. I should have known it would scare her off.

    If I was a better man, I would let her go, but I¡¯m far from it. I won¡¯t ever let her go, and I will find her. If Felix would get off his high horse and help me, I would have pinpointed her location the day she left, but the fucker insists on letting her go if that¡¯s what she wants. Asshole.

    I¡¯ve spent every waking moment either on the run from Julian or looking for ire. Unfortunately, she has learned too much from me with staying off the grid. I know I need help. I just don¡¯t know how to get it.

    At least I didn¡¯t until Carter called mest week telling me about a gang of Volocove¡¯s associates trying to make a move on Julian. I would normally trust that he can handle it himself, but their n is actually pretty good, and they might have a chance.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, at a Christmas fundraiser for the rich. As I had feared, they took Elena, leaving Julian in a frenzy to find her. This is my chance, my only shot at redemption. Either I¡¯ll help him and get back into his good graces, or I¡¯ll die today.

    Julian turns the corner and stops dead in his tracks when he sees me. Shock quickly turns into anger, and I know he is thinking about killing me. I know normally, he would pull the trigger and end me in a heartbeat, but right now, he has more pressing matters on his mind.

    He knows I¡¯m not here by chance. He knows he needs me, and that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m not on the floor in a puddle of my own blood.

    I can see the moment Julian¡¯s temper res and gets the better of him. He lunges for me, fisting my shirt, and ms my back into the closest wall.

    ¡°The only reason you¡¯re breathing right now is because I know you have something to do with her disappearance.¡±

    ¡°I know you have no reason to believe me, but I didn¡¯t touch her. I came here to help. I might be out of the loop, but I¡¯ve heard the rumors. I heard that some associates of the Volocove¡¯s family were going to strike tonight. They are still pissed about you messing with their operation. I came to warn you, but it seems I¡¯m toote.¡±

    ¡°Warn me?¡± Julian hisses before he ms me against the wall once more.

    ¡°Let me help you find her. Let me prove myself,¡± I offer, not fighting back at all.

    ¡°There is nothing to prove,¡± he spits, looking like all he wants to do is smash his fist into my face.

    ¡°I can get her back. I can find her. They think I¡¯m a traitor already. They¡¯ll never expect me to be helping you. Let me do this. If not for you, for Elena.¡±

    ¡°And why should I trust you? You betrayed me.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. I did what I had to do for the same reason you¡¯re doing what you have to do right now. Love has that effect on people. I didn¡¯t want to betray you, but they had her¡­¡±

    Julian shakes his head, but releases me. He takes a step back, putting space between us. His entire body trembles, no doubt with the need to kill me.

    I sag against the wall for a moment before straightening and gathering my wits. ¡°Have they left yet?¡±

    ¡°I have my men posted everywhere, and none have said anything.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± I smile, knowing exactly where they are. ¡°They most likely went to the basement. They know your men are here and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away without you knowing.¡±

    His intense stare tells me he is considering this to be a trap. Lucky for me, his concern for Elena overrides his thinking.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± he orders impatiently.

    My heart thunders in my chest with each step we take, each beat bing louder, making it hard for me to hear or feel anything besides that heavy thumping. The door leading into the basement is unlocked, and as we head down into the darkness, I reach for my gun.

    It¡¯s hard to make out, but several doors lead into what I assume are rooms. I move along the wall, slowly twisting the knob of each one and shoving the door open.

    Then we hear it. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sugar. You have nothing to cry about¡­ yet.¡±

    Julian springs into action beside me. Taking a step forward, he¡¯s ready to go in, guns zing.

    ¡°Whoa, slow down.¡± I hold up my hands, hoping he is going to listen. ¡°We need a n.¡±

    ¡°We go in, kill everyone who is not Elena. n over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too risky. Think about it. Chances are she is going to get caught in that crossfire.¡± He knows I¡¯m right, and he hates it too. ¡°I need you to trust me, okay?¡± I whisper, knowing exactly what I¡¯m asking him to do.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± he grits through his teeth.

    ¡°Be smart. We both don¡¯t want anything to happen to Elena. You go in and assess the situation. Make sure she is out of harm¡¯s way. I¡¯lle in as a surprise. We¡¯ll take them down together.¡± I¡¯m not lying. I might not love Elena like Julian does, but I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her either. No matter what happened between Julian and me, I still see him as family, which makes Elena family as well.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do this,¡± he growls, knowing he¡¯s forced to put every ounce of trust into a man that had previously betrayed him. A man that he wants to murder.

    I stay back and watch Julian enter the room. Elena sees him first and mouths something I don¡¯t catch.

    ¡°Well, look who finally made it to the party.¡± One of the men chuckles, while another lifts his gun and presses it against the back of Elena¡¯s head. ¡°Julian Moretti himself.¡±

    ¡°You made a lot of mistakes today. Taking my wife. Hurting her. Threatening me. You know you¡¯re going to pay with your lives, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how you are in any position to deal out threats. I¡¯m the one holding a loaded gun to your whore¡¯s head, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°For every word you speak, I¡¯ll add another minute of torture before I finally kill you.¡±

    The three menugh, but I know Julian is deadly serious.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I ster a smug smirk on my face and walk into the room. ¡°See, I told you he would fall for it.¡±

    The room erupts into moreughter.

    ¡°We figured he wouldn¡¯t fall for it a second time. I¡¯ll give it to you, La, you must be one hell of an actor.¡±

    ¡°You son of a bitch,¡± Julian growls. His face distorts into a mask of fury as he lunges for me. Before he can even get two feet, two of the masked men tackle him to the ground. A guttural scream rips from Elena¡¯s throat, but it¡¯s muffled by the gag. I nce over at her just long enough to see the panic in her eyes.

    Dread overtakes her features as three men drag Julian to the spot in front of her. The gun that was pressed against Elena moments ago is now pointed at Julian¡¯s head instead.

    Elena whimpers and tugs on her restraints, making the guy next to her chuckle. ¡°Want to say something, sweetheart?¡±

    He grabs the gag and pulls it from her mouth.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± she croaks.

    She¡¯s crying so much now that all I want to do is tell her it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m on your side, but I need to keep this up a little longer. Julian stares at his wife, and I can see the profuse love and guilt in his gaze. He thinks he failed her.

    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t do this. Take me instead,¡± Elena begs for her husband¡¯s life.

    ¡°How cute that you¡¯re willing to give up your life for this piece of shit, but no can do, sweetheart,¡± one man replies.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to die, Moretti-¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Let me do it,¡± I interrupt at thest second. ¡°He¡¯s been hunting me like an animal for two years. I want to be the one to pull the trigger.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we owe it to you. You led him right to us.¡± One of the men holding Julian chuckles. ¡°He¡¯s all yours. We¡¯ll take his wife as payment.¡±

    Elena shakes her head profusely, her hair sticking to her tear-stained cheeks.

    I move toward Julian and pull my gun from its holster as I let a wicked smile spread across my face. Raising my gun, I aim at Julian¡¯s head for a split second before lifting it higher and pointing it at the guy holding the gun in his hand.

    I pull the trigger. The bullet flies, hitting its intended target. With a hole between his eyes, the guy falls to the ground. Before his body hits the floor, I fire my gun again, hitting the second guy. Another shot rings out, then another, until every single one of my enemies is on the ground in a puddle of their own blood.

    ¡°Open your eyes, Elena,¡± Julian coaxes his wife.

    Her eyes fly open, and she takes in Julian kneeling in front of her with wide, teary eyes.

    I untie her restraints while Julian runs his hands over her body like he is checking for injuries.

    As soon as Elena is free, she falls into Julian¡¯s arms and buries her nose into the crook of his neck. He tugs her into his chest, pulling her close into his protective hold.

    They whisper something to each other I don¡¯t understand until Julian pushes Elena away a few inches. ¡°Baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes, baby. I was going to wait until tomorrow morning to tell you. It¡¯s hard to give a man who has everything a Christmas gift. I bought some blue baby shoes and wrapped them up.¡± She sniffles.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± I interject, reminding them I¡¯m still here.

    Julian pulls Elena to her feet but keeps his arm around her. I shove my hands in my pockets and watch as they both stare at me for a few seconds. All three of us ignore the dead bodies in the room.

    Elena finally breaks the silence. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian simply grunts, and she gives her husband a little jab in the side, making him roll his eyes.

    ¡°You betrayed me¡­ but you saved us today,¡± he finally says. ¡°We both owe you.¡±

    I grin. ¡°I was kind of hoping you¡¯d say that. Because I could really use your help with something.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Julian huffs, clearly not happy about this development.

    ¡°Yes. Like I told you earlier, I only betrayed you because Lev¡¯s family had someone I cared about. I¡¯ve been protecting her ever since. Unfortunately, she just ran away from me.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyebrows lift, and I know he is wondering why she is running if I¡¯m only protecting her. Regardless, he is considering my request.

    ¡°What do you need help with?¡± Julian asks.

    ¡°I need help hunting her down.¡±

 190

    ire

    It¡¯s been six months since I left, yet I still look over my shoulder, expecting La to be there, but he isn¡¯t. I thought by now he would¡¯ve found me. The money I took onlysted me a short time before I had to get a job. Work at the diner is slow tonight. I wiped down the same section of tables three times just to keep myself busy.

    ¡°This ce is dead. You might as well head home for the night.¡±

    Tina¡¯s booming voice drags me from my thoughts, and I turn to find her staring at me from the other side of the counter. She was the one who showed me the ropes of waitressing when I first started. She¡¯s in herte thirties with soft brown eyes and blonde hair that is always curled. I don¡¯t see her as much as a boss as I do a mother figure.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I hate to leave, but I won¡¯t lie my feet are aching, and the start of a migraine is forming behind my eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I feel bad for the tables right now with the amount you¡¯re washing them down. Go home, read a book. I¡¯ll see you on Wednesday.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Iugh.

    She knows me so well. All I do now is sleep, read, and work. The library became my best friend and is where I get most of my books, at least until I can afford to buy a Kindle. I bring the rag into the back and toss it in the water bucket.

    My hands are all wrinkly, and I dry them on a dishrag before taking off my apron and hanging it up. I keep my purse next to Tina¡¯s and retrieve it from the manager¡¯s office along with my thin sweater.

    ¡°Have a good night,¡± I yell before walking out the back door.

    The cool air kisses my skin, and I shiver as soon as I step out the door. I pull the thin sweater tighter around me, knowing that soon I¡¯ll have to break down and buy myself something better. That¡¯s the downfall of leaving. When I lived with my adoptive parents, I had everything I could¡¯ve wanted, and now I have just what I need. I found a small apartment with all utilities included and kept low.

    I try my hardest not to think of La. I didn¡¯t get this far to turn around and go right back to where I was. I¡¯m living my best life here, even if I¡¯m barely getting by. I¡¯d rather have nothing than be trapped under his thumb again.

    My apartment is only a block away, and I¡¯m thankful for that since my feet are aching fiercely tonight. The wind howls through my hair, chilling me to the bone, and by the time I reach theplex, I¡¯m an ice block.

    Theplex itself isn¡¯t anything special. There¡¯s no elevator and nothing fancy about the ce. There¡¯s an entrance, and then you walk up the stairs to your floor. I¡¯m on the second floor, so I drag myself up twenty-four steps and turn right to walk another twelve feet before I reach the door to my apartment.

    Fisting the keys in my hand, the metal bites into my flesh. For the first time in six months, I feel nervous. Anxious. Like something bad is about to happen.

    I shake the thought away and force my fist to unclench the keys. It¡¯s nothing. I have no reason to worry about anything. If La hasn¡¯t found me yet, then he most likely never will.

    The hair on the back of my neck stands on end, and I unlock the door as fast as I can. As soon as I open the door and step inside, I reach for the light switch. My fingers tremble along the wall until they connect with the switch.

    I flick it on and off, but it does nothing. Fear trickles in, the floor creaks behind me, and before I can scream, someone grabs me. The scream lodges itself in the back of my throat. I¡¯m dragged backward, an arm locks around my chest, and I collide with a hard chest. A hand ps over my mouth and presses against my lips.

    I struggle for half a second before a familiar woodsy scent invades my senses.

    ¡°I told you you¡¯d never be free of me. That I would always find you, butterfly¡­¡±

    Red hot anger rushes through me, and I part my lips and bite the meaty part of his palm while stomping my foot onto his at the same time.

    Thebination causes him to release me with a curse, and I rush to the other side of the room, darting for themp on the side table. The light turns on, illuminating the soft space, and I grab the nearest object, which is a broom. Under no circumstances do I want to look at him, but that¡¯s a little hard, being that he¡¯s right in front of me.

    ¡°Leave. Get out of my house, or I¡¯ll call the police,¡± I yell.

    Little does he know I don¡¯t have a phone, but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    My warning must not scare him because he just stands there like a statue, staring at me with his prating gaze. He looks the same as he did six months ago when he dropped me off at the university. Not that I expected him to look different. He¡¯s still stupidly gorgeous with an edge of danger.

    ¡°What are you doing with that?¡± He gestures toward the broom, amusement twinkling in his eyes.

    I adjust my grip on the broom. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll hit you with it.¡±

    ¡°Will you now?¡± He smirks, and that smirk makes me want to hit him ten times more with this thing. ¡°I¡¯d pay money to see that.¡±

    His gaze flicks away from me, and I can see him taking in the contents of my apartment.

    ¡°You need to leave. I don¡¯t want you here.¡± I¡¯m more insistent this time. If I have to, I¡¯ll scream, and someone will call the police. Larry down the hall calls the police on just about anything.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°This ce is dangerous. I mean, I was able to get in with little effort and could¡¯ve easily hurt you in the time it would take for someone to call the police here.¡±

    ¡°My safety isn¡¯t your concern anymore. Get. Out.¡± I punctuate each word, pointing toward the door.

    The amusement leaves his face and is reced with a sober expression. ¡°Your safety always has and always will be my concern.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, and I want you to leave. I might have meant something to you before, but now I¡¯m not your concern. Leave. Go home.¡±

    La must sense my seriousness because he lifts his hands as if to signal that he is harmless. ¡°Fine. Fine. I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll go home.¡±

    I almost sigh out loud. That was too easy. This has to be a trap.

    He snickers, a triumphant smile overtaking his face, making him seem young and carefree. ¡°By leave, I mean for tonight, and by home, I mean to the apartment next door.¡±

    Fucking asshole!

    I¡¯m so angry I toss the broom at him, the tip of it hits the toe of his boot. He looks at the object and back up at me. I want to punch him, ruin his face, tell him how much I hate him for hurting me, but I keep my lips pressed together.

    ¡°Word of advice, if you¡¯re going to hurt someone with something, don¡¯t just throw it at them, and also, before I go¡­¡± He takes a leering step toward me, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an attempt to intimidate me or what, but I stand my ground. ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving because I¡¯ll know, and this time you won¡¯t get away. We have unfinished business, ire.¡±

    Like always, he leaves me with my mouth hanging open and my still-beating heart in my hand. His footsteps echo as he walks out of the apartment, closing the door behind him. A secondter, I hear the door to the apartment beside mine open. The threadbare walls make it impossible for an ounce of privacy, and now I feel even more exposed.

    La is here. He found me. There is no running anymore.

    I¡¯m a butterfly trapped in a cage all over again.

 191

    La

    The floor creaks beneath my steps. This entireplex is one dumpster fire away from burning to the ground. To think she¡¯s lived here for six months, all on her own, unprotected. It makes me burn with rage. It makes me sick to my fucking stomach.

    While I waited for her to return home, I scoured the entire apartment.

    She barely has any food, any clothing, and no cell phone. She¡¯s living a dirt-poor life, and I can¡¯t fucking stand to see her like this.

    I take a few calming breaths because my only other option is to stomp into her apartment, toss her over my shoulder, kicking and screaming, and drag her back to where this all started. It seems like a good idea, but giving her space and letting her get used to the idea of me being here seems like a smarter choice.

    I¡¯ll be the first to admit, I fucked up six months ago. When I told her I didn¡¯t want a girlfriend, I was afraid. Commitment terrified me. I grew up in foster care. People came and went from my life whenever they felt. That wasn¡¯t the biggest thing for me, though.

    Knowing I wasn¡¯t good enough for ire was the nail in my coffin. She needed a good guy, a stable home, where she didn¡¯t have to worry about any of my enemies.

    Where I didn¡¯t have to drag her into the dark with me.

    I didn¡¯t know what the fuck to do, but I was serious about figuring something out with her. I couldn¡¯t even give thought to letting her go. I needed her like I needed my next breath.

    It was easier for me to tell her I didn¡¯t want a girlfriend and break her heart than risk hurting her by association. I was devastated, pissed, and disappointed in myself when I realized she had left. Tracy and Steven contacted me as soon as they got the message from her telling them she was leaving and how sorry she was.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Julian helping me, I most likely never would¡¯ve found her.

    I can¡¯t fuck it up this time. I can¡¯t.

    I sit on the bed that came with the apartment. The mattress has springs pushing through it, and the walls have peeling wallpaper on them. Every time I look around this ce, I¡¯m tempted to put my fist through one of the walls.

    Time dwindles away, like grains of sand slipping through my fingers. By now, she has to have cooled off and is probably asleep. I don¡¯t like the idea of her being alone in that apartment.

    My control wanes. It¡¯s been six months. Six fucking months without her scent, without her tempting nature and smile. I need her, or at the very least, to be close to her.

    But to be near her and not have her in the way I want is like hanging a steak over a lion¡¯s head. He¡¯s going to reach for it, snap and bite at it. He¡¯s going to devour it whole once he gets his hands on it.

    Bouncing my leg up and down does nothing to stop the agitation. All that is going to help me is to go to her. I have to get my fill of her. Unable to contain myself another second, I shove off the mattress and walk out of the apartment and into the hall.

    I look at the door to her apartment and wonder if she locked the door. Knowing how angry and shocked she was at my appearance, she probably did.

    ncing down the hall both ways, I check if anyone ising. Not that it would matter. Even if someone passed by, I¡¯d tell them to mind their own fucking business. I fish the paperclip I used earlier from my pocket. Rattling the knob gently, I discover she locked the door. I smile. With a little finesse, I easily unlock the door and slip back inside her apartment.

    Her apartment is identical to the one next door, with a kitchen that shares the space of both the living room and dining room. A door on the far right of the apartment leads into a bedroom, while the door closest to it is the bathroom.

    The second I stepped into this ce, I had it mapped out. Had every inch of the floor n memorized. Removing my jacket, my boots follow, making for a quieter entrance into her bedroom. I tamp down desire by breathing through my mouth instead of my nose. Her scent is everywhere, surrounding me, suffocating me.

    She smells like strawberries dipped in chocte. Sinfully sweet and juicy enough to eat.

    The door to her bedroom is ajar, so I push it open slowly. I can just barely make out the silhouette of her body from the small slivers of light that stream through the window.

    She has nothing but a flimsy curtain blocking the view of any passersby outside. I don¡¯t like that. Not at fucking all. It¡¯s unlikely that anyone from the street could see inside her room, but the apartments across the street could.

    I look away from the window and let my eyes scan over her small body that¡¯s curled in the fetal position facing the wall. She¡¯s wearing a pair of panties and a tank top. The sight of her before me has my cock hard. I haven¡¯t touched or thought of another woman but her. I get naked without even thinking about it.

    I¡¯m driven by a deeper, more primal instinct with ire. I want to hold her and caress her, but at the same time, I need to show her how out of control she makes me and how badly I want her. How much I need her.

    Naked, I walk over to the bed and kneel on the edge, looking down at a peacefully sleeping ire. She¡¯s beautiful, so fucking fragile. Really, she is a butterfly. I just have to let her be free because butterflies were not meant to be captured.

    The bed creaks beneath my weight, and I worry ire may wake before I can get in position, but she doesn¡¯t even move. I slip behind her and wrap my arm around her, pulling her to my bare chest. I know how fucked up this is, but I don¡¯t care. ire is mine, and I am hers.

    She needs this just as much as I do, even if she doesn¡¯t want to admit it. She slowly stirs awake, and I slide my other arm beneath her pillow. My fingers drift down the smooth nes of her stomach and sneak beneath the waistband of her panties to sy across her mound.

    ¡°La?¡± ire¡¯s voice is full of sleep, but it won¡¯t be for long.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± I groan into the shell of her good ear.

    As soon as I acknowledge that it¡¯s me, she squirms in my arms. I tighten my hold on her, mping a leg over her calf and wrapping a hand around her throat. I don¡¯t squeeze hard, just enough to keep her in ce. Her pulse races beneath my fingertips.

    A rabbit caught in a trap.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± I promise, knowing that thest time I touched her, I caused her pain. I figure that¡¯s why she is pushing me away now, which is why I¡¯m not expecting what¡¯ses out of her mouth next.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can survive losing you again if you do this.¡± The words are a gentle whisper, and I feel her pain. She¡¯s afraid of losing me again, afraid that I don¡¯t want her, but she does not know how wrong she is.

    I smile and move my hand lower, tracing the lips of her pussy. ¡°You have nothing to fear, ire. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m not letting you slip through my fingers ever again. I¡¯ve waited six months to touch you, and I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she is asking me to keep going or to stop, but I don¡¯t ask. I dip a finger between her folds and rub slow circles against her clit. My cock is harder than steel and presses firmly against her ass. She continues to fight, pressing her hips back against me and wing at my skin like a crazed animal.

    ¡°La¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    If only she knew how much her struggle turned me on. If only she knew the things I wanted to do to her-depraved, sinister things. I press my nose into a spot right below her ear and inhale deeply. Her scent calms, and I can think clearly once more.

    Tonight is about her, about her pleasure, about showing her how I feel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± I pant. ¡°Stop?¡±

    Even as she struggles, her folds be wet, and soft little mewls slip past her lips. Her chest rises and falls as her fear bes pleasure. I work her clit faster, needing her toe like I need air, and the heart in my chest.

    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t stop!¡± She sinks her nails into my wrist. ¡°I¡¯m close¡­ so close¡­¡± The words rush out of her, and I can feel it, feel her body trembling against mine, building up to a breaking point. Pre-cum beads the tip of my cock, and I can¡¯t wait to bury myself inside of her.

    ¡°Come for me, ire¡­¡± I squeeze her throat just a little and can feel her hard nipples against my forearm.

    Faster and faster, I rub, and then she shatters. She goes off like a rocket, her entire body shaking with aftershocks of pleasure. I tug my hand free of her panties, half tempted to shove my fingers in my mouth and lick her juices off them.

    I¡¯m starved for her.

    I move to a kneeling position and roll ire onto her back. She looks up at me with a half-lidded gaze. I¡¯m crazed with need, but I tamp the need down, letting my gaze roam over her perfect body. Vulnerable, soft, a temptation that I cannot deny.

    My fingers dip into the hem of her panties, and I drag them down her legs. ire doesn¡¯t struggle further, probably realizing there is no point. Her legs part, and I can make out the contours of her pussy in the shadows. Fuck. I can¡¯t help myself.

    I drop to my stomach, grab her by the hips, and drag her to my mouth.

    ¡°La, what are you-¡± Her words are cut off when I bury my face between her thighs.

    I drag my tongue between her wet folds and find the gem hidden inside. She¡¯s already drenched, but I want her to be nothing but a heap of her own juices and my cum once I¡¯m finished. I part her folds and alternate between flicking and sucking her clit.

    ¡°Oh god. Oh god.¡± Her hands make their way into my hair, and I smile against her pussy. Minutes ago, she was trying to push me away. Now she refuses to let me escape.

    When her body tenses, I move south and trace the seam of her pussy with the tip of my tongue. In and out my tongue goes, fucking her when I wish it was my cock that was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop!¡± ire cries.

    She¡¯s close toing, but the next time shees, it will be on my cock. With my eyes fixed on her, I pull away and crawl up her body, kneeling between her legs.

    A disapproving whine meets my ears but is cut off when I lift her hips and jut my hips forward to nudge my erection against her entrance.

    ¡°This is how I should¡¯ve taken you the first time, and I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t.¡± I press a kiss to the crown of her forehead, nket her body with mine, and push inside of her. Our gazes are fixed on one another, mine wild, and hers shocked.

    I hurt her before, and I will never do so again.

    I pause my movements and drop my head into the crook of her neck, peppering kisses along her cor bone and throat. Fuck, she¡¯s so tight it feels like a vice is wrapped around my cock. A hiss escapes between my gritted teeth, and when I pull back and look into her eyes once more, I find a turbulent amount of emotions there. Then I slide home, moving deeper, feeling our connection grow with every stroke of my cock in her tight channel.

    Holding her to my chest, I don¡¯t just fuck her. I do something I¡¯ve never done before. Something I didn¡¯t even know I was capable of. I make love to her.

    ¡°So tight and perfect,¡± I whisper into her good ear.

    She lets out a soft sigh, and I up my pace, driving into her harder and faster. The walls of her pussy grip me so hard stars form behind my eyes.

    ¡°La,¡± she rasps, her sharp nails sink into my shoulders.

    My control snaps at the sound of my name, it¡¯s pure bliss, and I have to hear her say it again. I piston my hips, the p of our bodies connecting fill the air, and ire tips her head back into the pillow, showing off the slender column of her neck.

    I can¡¯t help myself. Itch onto her throat, sucking the flesh hard while maintaining the same rhythm and speed.

    Higher and higher we go, twisting together, intertwining with each other.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ has another man touched you?¡± I pull out and m back into her, grinding my pubic bone against her clit. ¡°Touched what¡¯s mine?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± The wordes out as a scream, and with no warning, she explodes, her walls clenching and spasming around me.

    Her chest rises and falls rapidly as she gasps for air like she¡¯s drowning.

    Her orgasm drives me forward, and my muscles quake, my balls draw together, and my impending release hangs above my head, waiting to drop.

    Fuck, I don¡¯t want this moment between us to end. I peer down into her eyes, hazy with pleasure, and lose myselfpletely. A few more strokes and my balls ache, my eyes flutter closed, and I hold ire tighter as a primal roar escapes my throat, and I empty myself deep inside her.

    Sweat clings to my skin, and I roll off of her and pull her into my side. ire nuzzles her head into my chest, and I feelplete. This is right where I belong, right where she belongs, and I was stupid for ever thinking otherwise.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, butterfly,¡± I whisper into her hair as her soft snores fill the room.

 192

    ire

    Every nerve ending in my body tingles, and I roll across the bed, realizing it¡¯s empty. In a panic, I sit up, wondering ifst night was a dream. One simple stretch of my limbs, and I know it wasn¡¯t. The muscles in my legs ache, but in a delicious way. As I lean back against the pillows, I can¡¯t believe how differentst night was to our first time together. La was still rough and even more possessive, but there was a tenderness to his touch that I didn¡¯t understand, and that was definitely not there before.

    Every move he made, every swirl of his hips, it was all focused on me. A smile splits my face, and I cover it with my hand. It¡¯s wrong to be smiling, wrong to feel any type of joy about having him here. My excitement fades away when I think about the other woman he is in love with. Why find me? Just for sex, or so he can drag me back there, try to control me again?

    Suddenly, I¡¯m mad, because if he hade here to talk to me, to see me, to want more from me, or to apologize, maybe I would¡¯ve thought about it.

    Now, I¡¯m going to tell him to get the fuck out.

    The door to the bedroom opens, and I jump a foot off the bed when La appears in the doorway with a tray of steamy food in his hands.

    ¡°I had to run to the grocery store. You don¡¯t have shit to eat here.¡±

    The smell of eggs, and bacon along with fresh coffee, waft into the room, and my stomach grumbles in protest of what I n to say.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    He crosses the room and sets the tray at the foot of the bed. ¡°What do you mean why did Ie here? You¡¯re mine, ire. I came here to bring you back with me. I want you in my life. I wanted you in my life before I was just too fucking stupid to put it into words.¡± I pull the thin sheet tighter around me, wishing it could protect my heart from the words La just said.

    I¡¯m angry and sad and a little heartbroken. He wants me, but only because he lost me.

    ¡°You had your chance to want me. In fact, you had numerous chances. I basically offered myself to you, and you turned me down. Now it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    ¡°There is a life back there for you,¡± he tells me,pletely ignoring my words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back there, and I don¡¯t want you to be here.¡±

    La sighs and walks over to me, stopping right in front of me. His blue eyes are soft, and he looks happy. He cups my cheek, running his thumb over the swell. It takes every ounce of resistance I have not to lean into his touch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to college? Visit your family and friends?¡± He offers me the world, everything that I could¡¯ve wanted before, but it¡¯s toote. ¡°I can give you that. I don¡¯t want you to stay here alone. It¡¯s not safe, and you have nothing. The thought of you being hurt by someone, and I¡¯m not here to protect you.¡± A visible shiver works its way down his spine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing it for six months on my own. I think I¡¯ll be okay. Plus, that ce was never my home. It was only ever supposed to be temporary.¡±

    La¡¯s hand drops from my face. He seems indifferent to what I¡¯ve said, and guilt slices through his features. ¡°That¡¯s my fault, and I never apologize for anything, mainly because there isn¡¯t anything to apologize for, but I am sorry for all I put you through. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t give in to my want of you earlier. It¡¯s why I tried my damnedest to push you away, again and again.¡±

    It dawns on me then that he didn¡¯t consider himself good enough for me, but that should¡¯ve been my choice, not his.

    He looks down at his hands. ¡°I got my old job back. We wouldn¡¯t be returning to the safe house in Brookfield. We¡¯d be going home. To the ce you grew up. You could go to the local college there, and Hope, your friend, still lives there.¡±

    ¡°That all sounds perfect, La, but I¡¯m not sure that ce would ever feel like home again to me. Everything has changed so much, and I¡¯m not the same person I was when I left that town. I want to close that chapter on my life and move forward.¡±

    My heart aches as I say that. The only part of my life I refuse to let go of is my parents, Steven and Tracy. I spent thest six months feeling alone, wanting to call them so badly while scared that doing so would give La a lead right to my doorstep. Turns out, I didn¡¯t even have to do that because he found me anyway.

    La looks up and right into my eyes. His stare is so consuming it makes me want to look away, but I don¡¯t. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m not leaving here without you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just barge back into my life and act like everything is okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I told you how I fucked up and that I want you to be mine, and now you¡¯re dragging your feet.¡±

    ¡°It took you six months to realize you want me. It took me leaving for you to get the guts to admit it to yourself. Sorry, but if you didn¡¯t want me then, you don¡¯t want me now. Plus, I¡¯ve moved on. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± It¡¯s the wrong thing to say. I realize it the moment I say it, but I can¡¯t take the words back now.

    In the blink of my eyes, La is on me, his hand in my hair, tugging on the strands, making my scalp scream in pain while forcing my attention on him. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem you were over mest night as you came on my hand, tongue, and cock. Maybe you should show how over me you are right now?¡±

    The skin of my face heats with embarrassment, and I squeeze my eyes shut to hide the tears building there. I want La so much it hurts, but I don¡¯t want to risk heartache again. I don¡¯t want him to control me. I want to be his equal. I want to be the one he loves, not the mistress.

    ¡°I¡­¡± La moves closer, and I know this because I can feel his hot breath on my throat. ¡°I want you, ire, and I¡¯m going to do whatever I have to do to make it happen. What do you want from me? What can I do to make you see it? I know you felt itst night.¡± His lips press against my thundering pulse, and I shiver.

    I blink my eyes open, and our gazes collide.

    ¡°I want my freedom, La. I don¡¯t want to be controlled. I know you¡¯re possessive of me, but I can¡¯t be your butterfly if I¡¯m trapped in a cage.¡± A single tear slides down my cheek, and La watches it intently. There¡¯s a long pregnant pause, and he untangles his fingers from my hair.

    Can I do this? Can I trust he won¡¯t lock me in the ivory tower the second he has me right where he wants me? Can I trust he will choose me in the end?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trap you, ire,¡± La finally says. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to hurt you or scare you. Your protection¡­ it just means everything to me. Your safety, knowing you¡¯re okay. It gives me life and makes me feel like even with all the fucked up, morally wrong things I¡¯ve done in my life, at least I did one good thing by caring for you.¡±

    He¡¯s telling me everything I want to hear, but is it the truth?

    I¡¯m about to ask him about the letter, about the other woman he is in love with, but every time I open my mouth, my throat constricts.

    My stomach grumbles again, and I¡¯m reminded of the food sitting at the foot of the bed. La smiles. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    I nod, and for the first time in a long time, I smile too.

    La grabs the tray and ces it in front of me. I dig into the eggs and bacon and chug the ss of orange juice down before he¡¯s even touched his te of food.

    ¡°Uh, sorry.¡± I giggle.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t be.¡± He grabs the other ss of orange juice and hands it to me. ¡°I have no idea how you survived here with no food.¡±

    Yeah, now would probably not be a good time to tell him I ate whatever I could get at the diner on break and a few crackers with peanut butter here and there.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After I¡¯m finished with breakfast, I hesitate on whether I should ask La if I can use his phone to call Steven and Tracy. I¡¯ve wanted to call them since I got here, and now that La is here, there¡¯s no reason I shouldn¡¯t call them.

    ¡°Would it be possible to¡­ um, call my parents, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I told them I would have you call them as soon as I arrived, but¡­ you know, you tried to beat me with a broom.¡±

    I roll my eyes and extend my hand, waiting for him to ce his phone in it. He pulls the ck device from his pocket and offers it to me. The phone feels like a foreign object after going six months without using one. My fingers move over the screen, and before I can navigate to the dial pad, the phone rings.

    The names Steven and Tracy sh across the screen, and I look from the phone to La. ¡°Apparently, they want to talk to you as badly as you want to talk to them.¡±

    My finger trembles as I press the green answer key and bring the phone to my ear.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Is that you, ire?¡± Tracy¡¯s shriek of excitement makes me pull the phone away from my ear a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you guys so much.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you too, sweetheart. When La told us he¡¯d found out where you were, we were excited and scared.¡±

    I hate I worried them. That I hurt them. I thought I was making the right choice, and I still feel like I did, but I miss them like crazy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I worried you guys or hurt you. That wasn¡¯t my intention at all.¡±

    ¡°Do not apologize, sweetie, we understand, and we were only worried because that¡¯s what parents do. They worry about their children,¡± Tracy says.

    My heart swells. They care about me so much, and I just left. ¡°I was just about to call you, but you beat me to it,¡± I tell them.

    ¡°When we didn¡¯t hear from Last night, we got a little worried and called this morning. I¡¯m so d we did,¡± Steven booms.

    I¡¯m distraught, and the guilt I feel presses on my shoulders heavily. They took me in when they didn¡¯t have to and helped care for me. They deserved more than just a text message from me saying goodbye.

    ¡°I¡¯m going toe and visit soon.¡± It¡¯s not a lie, I¡¯m going to visit them. I just don¡¯t know under what circumstances yet.

    ¡°Yes! We would love that. Are you nning to return home with La?¡± It¡¯s a question I had hoped they wouldn¡¯t ask, mainly because I don¡¯t have an answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I reply, letting sadness drain into my voice. ¡°When I figure out what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sweetie.¡± Tracy tries to make herself sound joyful, but I can tell she¡¯s disappointed. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, hold on¡­¡± Tracy suddenly says. A momentter, a different voicees through the phone.

    ¡°Hey, loser,¡± Carter greets.

    ¡°Hey, yourself.¡± I smile, only now realizing how much I missed that idiot.

    ¡°I was mad at you for leaving, so I farted on your pillow every chance I got.¡± His words make meugh so hard, I hold my belly and gasp for air.

    ¡°Sorry, I just left,¡± I say when I catch my breath again.

    ¡°I know, but seriously,e and visit soon. Okay?¡±

    ¡°I promise, but I¡¯ve got to go now. I¡¯ll call again soon.¡±

    ¡°You better. Bye, loser.¡±

    ¡°Bye, loser,¡± I say and end the call.

    My heart is tattered, a bloody pulp of nothing. I¡¯ve hurt everyone I care about by running away, but I¡¯ve freed myself too.

    Now I have to decide if I want to return with La and see what lies ahead for us or stay here? I look up and find La watching me with a look I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you, ire. I¡¯m tired of fighting us. This, whatever it is between us, is long overdue, and I¡¯m ready to explore it.¡±

    ¡°I need to think about it,¡± is what I say, even though I want to scream yes at the top of my lungs.

 193

    La

    ire has been so quiet since our talk. It was a kick to the ball-sack to hear her say she would think abouting back with me, but I wasn¡¯t surprised. I¡¯ve done her dirty, hurt her, and I know she needs time to digest everything that happened over thest forty-eight hours. It doesn¡¯t mean I will enjoy it, though. I want to get back to Hillcrest and show her just how much she means to me.

    Six months without her was the kick in the ass I needed to see that I couldn¡¯t live without her. I am a bastard for doing what I did to her, and she¡¯s right. I can¡¯t call her my butterfly and then trap her in a cage. Even if it kills me, I have to ease up on the control.

    I wanted to protect her against everything bad in the world, including myself, but doing that put us at risk. Funny enough, I didn¡¯t even know there was an us yet.

    ire chooses then to walk into the bedroom, a towel wrapped tight around her body. It hides all the ces I want to see, lick, and taste.

    ¡°I need to get ready for work,¡± she announces.

    Teeth grinding, I stop myself from replying with the word no. She insisted she was returning to work, and as much as I didn¡¯t want her to go, I didn¡¯t want to risk pushing her away by saying no, and especially not after she confessed her feelings to me.

    ¡°Then get ready,¡± I say.

    She blinks, staring at me like she can¡¯t believe I just told her what to do. ¡°Get out.¡±

    It seems I am missing something. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to see me naked.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    My head tips back, and Iugh, andugh, andugh, and I don¡¯t stopughing until ire throws something at me, which is a shoe.

    ¡°Stopughing and get out. I need to get dressed, and I can¡¯t with you in the room.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid that something might happen?¡± I tease. ¡°Something you might like, something that may make you scream my name?¡±

    We haven¡¯t had sex again since the night before, even though I¡¯m hard every second of the day. I can¡¯t help it, ire has that effect on me.

    A deep flush spreads onto her cheeks. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to convince me to leave with you, this isn¡¯t helping.¡±

    I frown, get off the bed, and walk over to her. She retreats like prey, taking a step back for every step I take toward her. Fuck me, I want her.

    I want to rip that towel from her body, spread her legs, and ce her right on my face, so I can feast upon her like she is myst meal.

    Unfortunately, that¡¯s not going to happen.

    Stopping right in front of her, I can see her pulse fluttering in her throat. Her green eyes are wild, filled with half lust, half anticipation. I lean into her face and watch as her lips part and her pink tongue darts out over her bottom lip.

    I am reminded of the very first time I kissed her, the day she was going to go to lunch with Gregg. It had been the only time I had ever kissed a woman, the only time I ever wanted to. Today, I want to kiss her too, so I do. I lean in, my nose brushing against hers, and press my lips firmly to hers, swallowing up every little sound she makes.

    She tastes sweet, sinful, and I deepen the kiss, my fingers tangling in her hair. I pull her closer, wanting there not to be even an inch of space between us. One of her hands sinks into my hair, and the other snakes around my neck, and it¡¯s about then that we both realize she no longer has a grasp on the towel.

    I pull away, panting, ready to fuck her against the wall, but smiling. The towel slips down her body, and the look on ire¡¯s face mimics that of an angry kitten, her nose is snarled, and her eyebrows are drawn together.

    ¡°What was that you said about not wanting me to see you naked?¡±

    Snatching the towel off the floor, she gives me a dirty look, and I snicker as I walk out of the room. The door ms shut behind me, and all I can think is I have to get her toe back with me. I have to.

    * * *

    The corner booth in the diner bes my home for the next six hours. I drink my weight in coffee, forcing ire to return to my table to fill my cup over and over again. It¡¯s amusing as hell. She res at me each time, but I know she likes the attention.

    An hour goes by, and a strange man walks into the diner. I narrow my eyes at him across the room. He¡¯s watching ire with far more interest than I like, and it makes me squeeze the coffee mug a little tighter in my hand. I don¡¯t need to make a fucking scene, especially not with ire here, but this guy better look away, or I¡¯ll have to gouge his eyes out.

    ¡°ire, trash,¡± one of the olderdies yells.

    ire frowns and shoves her notepad into the front of her apron.

    The guy continues to track her every movement like a hawk. I¡¯m pretty sure he wants me to gut him like a fucking fish. When ire disappears into the back of the diner, and the creepy fucker rises from his seat and rushes out the door in a flurry, I follow.

    I know a sick fuck when I see one, and the way he was watching her, coupled with how fast he ran out of the diner when she disappeared into the back, tells me he was a snake lying in wait. Shit luck for him if he thinks he¡¯s going to touch her.

    The wind howls through my jacket, and I turn the corner just in time to see him crowding ire at the back of the alley.

    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty girl. Maybe give a guy a chance?¡± I can barely make out what he says, but what reaches my ears has me seeing red. My hand slides into my jacket, and I grab the knife strapped there. I stalk toward them, intent on slitting his throat when ire notices me out of the corner of her eye and intersects, crossing in front of the fucker at thest second.

    It¡¯s lower the knife or risk hurting ire, and I¡¯m not going to fucking do that. Anger surges through me as I drop my hand, pointing the de at the ground. With both hands against my chest, she pushes me backward and away from the real danger.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I growl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, La. There has been enough death in my life, enough blood on my hands.¡± I look away from ire and find the creep has turned around and is now walking toward us. My body vibrates with suppressed rage, with the need to kill, to destroy.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± the guy questions.

    I maneuver ire behind me easily and hold myself back. I don¡¯t know why she cares about this guy, but what she said a second ago pierced my heart. I don¡¯t want her to carry the weight of all the bad I have done, so even if I wanted to slit this guy from ear to ear, I wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yeah, get the fuck out of here.¡±

    Lucky for the guy, and myself, he mumbles an incoherent word and stalks away. I can feel ire pressed against my back, and I ce the knife back in its holster and turn and pull her into my arms.

    ¡°I¡­. I thought¡­¡± She buries her face in my chest, and I rub a soothing hand down her back. ¡°I thought you were going to kill him.¡±

    I lean into her good ear to make certain she can hear me. ¡°I wanted to. I really did, and maybe if you weren¡¯t here, I would¡¯ve, but I couldn¡¯t do it. Not knowing it would hurt you.¡±

    The dark alley makes it hard for me to see, but when she lifts her head, I swear I see tears swimming in her eyes. I don¡¯t want to make her cry anymore. I want her to be happy, smiling. I want to see her like I did the very first day I met her.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Her words are so profound that for a moment, I swear they¡¯re made up. ¡°What did you say?¡± I ask, just to be certain that I heard correctly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll go home.¡±

    My heart jolts in my chest; it¡¯s beating so loudly it¡¯s all I can hear for a few seconds.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure, but I still want my freedom.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what I have to do, then I will do it. I¡¯ll give you whatever your heart desires.¡± I squeeze her a little tighter, grateful that for once, I didn¡¯t give into my most basic instinct. ire changed me and is still changing me.

 194

    ire

    Most people like going back home, are proud of their roots and long for the ce they grew up.

    The drive back to our hometown has my stomach in knots. So many terrible memories were made here, memories I¡¯d rather forget. I try to shove those down, back to the darkest corner of my mind, and concentrate on the good things.

    I¡¯m excited to see Hope again. It¡¯s been over two years, and I¡¯ve missed her dearly. Besides Carter, she has been one of the few actual friends I had.

    As we enter the city limits, familiar streets and buildings emerge. I notice right away that we are not going to the part of town we used to live. The neighborhood we are heading to is the upscale side of town. An area I only went to once by ident when the school bus took a wrong turn.

    ncing over to La, I¡¯m close to asking where we are going but decide to just wait and see. We pull into a gatedmunity. The guard waves La through after he shes some kind of card, and I can¡¯t help but wonder if these guards are keeping people in as well as out. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if La is paying them extra to keep an eye out for me.

    We pass a dozen upscale homes, one looking more luxurious than the next. Two even have water fountains in the front yards. I¡¯m so enamored with the beauty of the surrounding homes that I barely realize when we pull into a driveway.

    La parks in front of the three-door garage, and I gawk up at the breathtaking house in front of me.

    ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t park here.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± La chuckles.

    ¡°Someone lives here.¡± I sit up a little straighter and look around us, just waiting for someone toe out and yell at us.

    ¡°Someone does, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Is this Tracy and Steven¡¯s new house? Did you buy them this house?¡± If you can even call this a house. Mansion might be a more urate term.

    ¡°No, ire. I bought this house for us. For you and me to live in.¡±

    I stare at him, speechless for so long that my mouth gets dry. That¡¯s when I also realize my mouth is hanging open.

    Did he just say he bought a house for us?

    What about the woman he is in love with? Does she know he bought a house for us, or is he lying to her as well?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me show you around. I really think you¡¯re going to like it.¡± La exits andes around to open my door for me. The entire time, I remain utterly speechless.

    La helps me out of the car, and I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from the perfect manicuredwn and flowerbeds surrounding the front entrance. I watch curiously as La gets out a key and unlocks the front door.

    I¡¯m still almost certain that the key won¡¯t fit, that it can¡¯t be our house. This has to be a mistake or a cruel joke. The lock clicks open, and the scale of reality tips closer to me believing it.

    I¡¯m back to being certain that this is a dream when I step through the front door and into the foyer. My worn sneakers touch the sleek marble floor, and I instantly feel out of ce. Everything in her looks bright, clean, and expensive. I shove my hands into my jacket pocket because I don¡¯t think I should touch anything here.

    ¡°It still looks a little bare, but I got the essential rooms done. Let me show you the living room.¡± La ushers me through the foyer and into a hallway. I follow him like a lost little puppy while looking around wide-eyed, like a kid in a candy store.

    This house is beautiful. I already love everything about it, but when I enter the living room is when I really lose it. The space is fully furnished, decorated in different shades of gray, white, and ented with teal.

    My eyes are first drawn to therge modern firece with mosaic tiles. A ginormous TV is mounted above, and a fluffy white carpet is on the floor in front of it. My gaze swings to the mostfortable-looking couch I¡¯ve ever seen, and all I want to do is throw myself into a pile of oversized pillows from that couch.

    ¡°So, do you like it?¡±

    Like it? I fucking love it.

    I want to squeal, kiss him, jump up and down like a little kid. Instead, I try to tone down my excitement as much as I can. I¡¯m not going to make it that easy on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice, I guess.¡± I shrug as if I¡¯m not that interested.

    ¡°Nice, huh? Well, let me show you the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Bedroom? As in only one?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are two furnished bedrooms. But I was hoping you and I could share the master and leave the other as a guest bedroom.¡±

    ¡°I want my own room.¡±

    La is visibly disappointed by my request, maybe even a little hurt, but he can get over it. I¡¯m going to hold on to whatever freedom I have left. Plus, he gave me the cold shoulder for so long, I¡¯m going to give him a taste of his own medicine.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to unpack, so if you could bring my suitcase to the room, that would be great.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, your majesty,¡± La mocks but still turns around to walk back to the car.

    As soon as he is out of sight, I run up the stairs like it¡¯s Christmas morning, and there is a pile of presents upstairs with my name on it. I can¡¯t stop the grin from spreading across my face when I make it to the bedroom, which is surely meant to be mine.

    Just like the rest of the house, the colors are light. The walls are pale gray, the carpet white, and the drapes covering therge bay window yellow. Only when I get closer to it, I notice the pattern of the wallpaper. It¡¯s a paisley design embellished with butterflies. It¡¯s subtle and tasteful, making it artistic looking instead of childish.

    I run my fingers over the wall, making sure that it¡¯s real. It feels real under my touch, but it still doesn¡¯t feel right in my head.

    Taking off my shoes, I walk over to the bed and climb into it. The bedding is also yellow, and when I throw myself into the pile of fluffy bedding, I sink into it slowly. The scent of fresh linen fills my nose, and I close my eyes, relishing in the smell.

    I shoot up into a sitting position when I feel the bed move. Looking around, I realize La hase into the room and ced my suitcase on the mattress next to me.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll try to move louder.¡± I give him a half-hearted smile. I hate when people have to amodate me, but I hate not being able to hear someoneing more.

    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate it.¡±

    La nods, running his hand over the footboard of the bed frame. ¡°Enjoying the bed, I see.¡± The suggestive tone in his voice has me jumping up.

    Fumbling with the zipper, I open my suitcase and get out my clothes. ¡°I better unpack before I fall asleep.¡±

    La stands at the foot of the bed for a few more seconds before he finally leaves. He walks by me, brushing his arm against mine, even though there is plenty of space to go around. I roll my eyes at his antics and continue unpacking, ignoring the tingling on my arm where he touched me and the manly scent he left behind in the air.

    When I¡¯m done hanging up all my shirts in the oversized closet, I fold and put away every pair of pants. Lastly, I organize and stash away my underwear and shoes before sliding the now empty suitcase under the bed.

    I briefly y with the idea of crawling back into bed and taking a nap, but decide against it. I¡¯d much rather explore the rest of the house.

    I make it about three steps down the hall when Ie to a stop again. I see him before I hear the faint grunting noiseing from La. His back is turned to me, which means he has been grunting pretty loud for me to hear. Immediately, I wonder if he is doing it on purpose to lure me here.

    I want to ask him, but my tongue is super-glued to the roof of my mouth. I watch La¡¯s back while he does pull-ups using a bar mounted onto the doorframe. He is only wearing a pair of shorts now. His upper body is bare, the muscles bulge and move as he flexes and pulls himself up slowly. Sweat drips down his skin, making it glisten.

    Fuck, I want to run my hands over it. Maybe even kiss¡­ or lick it.

    Mesmerized by the show La is putting on, I stand there like a perv and watch him work out. His grunting gets louder and his pull-ups slower until he suddenly jumps down and turns to face me.

    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I ask, like I have no idea what he is talking about. ¡°I was just looking for a towel. I didn¡¯t even notice you,¡± I lie, trying my best to y it off.

    ¡°Sure.¡± La grins knowingly. ¡°What do you need a towel for?¡±

    ¡°What towel?¡±

    La¡¯s smile widens. ¡°You just said you were looking for a towel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course, the towel,¡± I say, trying to look everywhere besides his chest. ¡°I was gonna take a shower. So that¡¯s why I need a towel. Because you know, to dry off after.¡±

    ¡°Got it. So towels are used to dry off after a shower? Huh, I didn¡¯t know,¡± he teases. ¡°There are some in your bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay, great. I¡¯m going to take a shower then.¡± A cold one, probably, to cool the fuck off.

    ¡°Cool, me too.¡±

    I scurry back to my room, not even noticing that La is following me until I¡¯m already in my bathroom.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Taking a shower. I told you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you can take on in your bathroom. We don¡¯t have to take one together.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to, but we are going to,¡± La tells me, leaving no room for objections. He reaches for the hem of my shirt and pulls it up. Cool air washes over my hot skin, sending an army of goosebumps across my arms.

    My nipples harden under the thin fabric of my bra, and when I catch him looking at my breast, I know he sees it too. Before I can object, La is on his knees, shimmying down my pants and underwear, then tugging off my socks.

    Since I¡¯m already mostly naked, I end up taking my bra off myself while La removes his shorts. His already hard cock springs free, pointing at me angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not having sex with you. I agreed to a shower¡­ well, technically, I didn¡¯t even agree to that,¡± I murmur as I watch La¡¯s ass while he turns on the shower.

    I snap my eyes back up a second before he turns around.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for sex, even though I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be wet and ready if I reached between those thighs right now. However, I can¡¯t help getting hard when you are in the same room naked. Now, get in,¡± he orders.

    ¡°Demanding as always.¡± I shake my head but get into the shower like he asks. I step into the hot water and tip my head to the side, letting the spray massage my neck and shoulders. ¡°When are you going to stop?¡± I ask when I feel La step into the shower behind me.

    He touches my shoulder and turns me to face him before answering. ¡°Stop what?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending there is suddenly more between us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. There was always more between us. I¡¯m done fighting that there is. Stop pushing me away. I¡¯m not going anywhere, and neither are you.¡±

    ¡°You just want to control me-¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I want to love you.¡±

    Love? Did he just say, love?

 195

    La

    Everything is finally falling into ce. The house, getting my old job with Julian back. I know ire is close to giving in, to telling me she wants me, that she wants to give us a chance. Last night I let my mouth get the best of me, and I told her something that I had never told anyone.

    Love didn¡¯t exist in my job or life, not until ire. I know the risk I took in loving her, and I will do whatever I can to make certain I keep her protected and out of my darkness. She is the single beacon of light in my life. I need her light to bnce me because without her¡­ I am a man walking the edge of a knife¡¯s de.

    Now that I¡¯m working with Julian again, I have no fears. The biggest of my enemies is now my ally. Everything is back to the way it¡¯s supposed to be. All I have to do now is get ire to admit that she wants this. A rtionship, a future, maybe even marriage and kids.

    Honestly, I just want her by my side.

    The afternoon bleeds into evening, and now that we¡¯ve been here for two days, I think it¡¯s time we go visit her parents. I stop in the doorway of the second bedroom, the one she would rather stay in than with me. Although I¡¯m not surprised. When I bought this house and had this room designed, it was with her in mind.

    ¡°I have a surprise,¡± I announce, leaning against the door jamb.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ire asks without looking up from her book. She¡¯s been trying to prove that she¡¯s not interested, but I catch her watching me often, and I know she craves my touch.

    ¡°I want to take you out to dinner.¡±

    Hope shes in her eyes. ¡°Like on a date?¡±

    I smirk. ¡°Yes, like a date.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asks, jumping up from the bed.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if I told you, now would it?¡±

    Her bottom lip juts out. ¡°Not fair, La.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Life is not fair, butterfly.¡±

    Her hips sway as she saunters over to me, and I grip the doorframe to stop myself from grabbing onto her. ¡°I was actually thinking maybe we could also see Steven and Tracy tonight. I told them I would visit, and I feel bad that I left the way I did.¡±

    ¡°Sure, whatever you want.¡±

    ire cocks her head to the side, giving me an adorable expression that¡¯s a cross between seductive and curious. Her heart-shaped face and soft pink lips call to me. We haven¡¯t had sex or shared a bed since we arrived here, and I¡¯m developing blue balls.

    However, I told myself that I wouldn¡¯t touch her again until she¡¯s decided. Until she¡¯s chosen what she wants, and right now, she¡¯s tempting the fuck out of me.

    ¡°Whatever I want?¡± She gives me a seductive smile.

    I know what she is up to, and for once, it is me who feels like the prey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, ire. I¡¯ve wanted to fuck you across every surface of this house since we walked through the front door, but I told myself that until you make up your mind. Until you¡¯re certain about what you want, I¡¯m not going to have sex with you.¡±

    Her mouth pops open, and then she says, ¡°Really?¡± It slides off the edge of her tongue like she didn¡¯t mean to give voice to the word.

    I don¡¯t understand why she finds it so surprising. Actually, I do. I¡¯ve always taken what I want. Always been in control. I can see why she would be surprised that I¡¯m not acting on instinct.

    ¡°Yes, really. We¡¯re leaving in an hour.¡± I tap the non-existent watch on my wrist.

    ¡°You amaze me, sometimes.¡± She shakes her hair out, and strands of red hair fly everywhere. Her beauty makes my cock want to break past the zipper of my jeans. ¡°It feels like you¡¯re changing, but still the same.¡±

    I smile. ¡°I just want you to be happy, ire. I want to be happy with you. Together, side by side. I know you¡¯re young, and I¡¯ve put you through some shit. Life isn¡¯t easy or fair, and you had your fair share of heartache, but I¡¯ve always put your happiness and safety before anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Stop twisting me with your words.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t just words.¡±

    ¡°To me, they are.¡±

    My smile widens. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs for you.¡± I push away from the door and retreat down the hall.

    * * *

    One hourter, irees walking down the stairs in a cream-colored maxi dress. The sleeves are short, and the neckline plunges low, so low that my eyebrows raise, and I consider telling her to turn around and march her pretty little ass back into the closet to find something else.

    Luckily, I bite my tongue because as she gets closer, I discover the neckline isn¡¯t too bad, not with the two tied pieces of fabric in the front. There¡¯s a slit on the dress, revealing a bit of leg, but I¡¯m going to have to get used to letting ire do this shit. It doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t spank her ass and withhold orgasms from her once we¡¯re home, though.

    ¡°You look amazing,¡± I say when she reaches thest step.

    Her gaze sweeps over me. I¡¯m wearing a three-piece suit, something I haven¡¯t worn in a while. It feels nice to be back in my element.

    ¡°As do you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before I¡¯m tempted to rip that dress off of you.¡±

    ¡°Do not even think about it!¡±

    I smirk and take her hand in mine. Together we walk out to the SUV, and I help her inside. I¡¯m excited to see ire¡¯s face when she discovers what the surprise is. On the way to the restaurant, ire is unusually quiet and looks out the window the entire way. I want to press her on what she is thinking, but I don¡¯t want to push her over the edge.

    Everything is happening so fast. I came back into her life. Brought her back home. Got us a house. Told her I love her. I¡¯m sure she has whish like she¡¯s never experienced.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask, loud enough for her to hear when we reach the restaurant.

    ire turns to me, a slow smile creeping onto her face. ¡°Yes, just thinking. I¡¯m excited to see this surprise.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± I say.

    We climb out of the SUV and step onto the street. The restaurant is popr as hell, so I had to park about a block down from it. Like a ma, I¡¯m drawn to ire¡¯s side. I want to grab her hand and hold on to it, but I need her to make the first move.

    She walks a few steps ahead of me, and I can¡¯t stop myself. Her hips sway in a seductivee-and-get-me invitation that makes my cock stiffer with each step I take. As we approach the crosswalk, I stop, but ire doesn¡¯t. She continues to walk, and I reach to pull her back toward me and ask her what the fuck she is doing when a cares barreling around the corner without its headlights on.

    Fear strikes hard, and my heart stops beating as I barelytch onto ire¡¯s shoulder and pull her back in time. A whoosh of air hits us as the car speeds by, not even slowing down the slightest.

    ¡°What the fuck, ire?¡± I growl, turning her to face me.

    Her big green eyes are huge, her face a mask of fear and shock. I give her a gentle but firm shake to bring her back to the present.

    ¡°I¡­¡± her lip trembles, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I was just walking, and I didn¡¯t hear or see the car. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    My nostrils re, and my lungs burn, thankful for the air that fills them. Fuck. I wish there was a way to fix her hearing. It seems it¡¯s getting worse, and I can¡¯t help but think of how horrible this could¡¯ve ended if I wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡± I wrap my arms around her and speak into her good ear. It might be too soon, but I¡¯d be willing to go to Julian and ask him if he knows a doctor that can help.

    ire pulls away and looks up at me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill myself. I swear. I just didn¡¯t hear the car, and there were no lights.¡±

    ¡°I know. I believe you.¡± I smooth a hand down the side of her head. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the restaurant so you can find out what your surprise is.¡±

    ire smiles, but there is a sadness in her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    We continue our walk to the restaurant, and this time, I take ire¡¯s hand in mine, refusing to let her go, afraid that something bad might happen before we can get into the restaurant. We¡¯re greeted by a hostess, and ire looks around the restaurant in awe.

    ¡°Reservation for Torres,¡± I tell the hostess who eye fucks me to an ufortable degree.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She smiles, but that smile falls when she spots ire. I tug her forward, drawing her attention back to me.

    She leans into my side. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know how you can afford a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, then I won¡¯t tell.¡± I smile, not wanting to go into detail on what I get paid to kill people. It¡¯s not exactly the best dinner conversation. The hostess turns on her heel to take us to the secluded room I rented for the evening.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for your surprise,¡± I say.

    My only hope is to see her smile and feel her happiness.

    That¡¯s all that matters to me.

 196

    ire

    This restaurant is seriously expensive, I know it even without asking. The servers all wear ck cks and white button up shirts with bow ties. The lighting is dim, candles on each table, and chandeliers hang from the ceiling, for heaven¡¯s sake.

    The hostess leads us into a private room with a round table in the center. We take the seats across from each other, and a waiter brings us sses and fills them with water. I¡¯m still a bit shaken up from nearly getting run over, but I try not to focus on that.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s my surprise?¡± I ask impatiently when the server leaves.

    Before La can answer, the door opens again. The hostess appears with two people following behind.

    ¡°ire,¡± my mom calls, basically shoving the hostess out of the way to get to me.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I jump up from my seat just in time for my mom to wrap her arms around me. She pulls me into her embrace with a strength I didn¡¯t even know she had.

    ¡°I missed you, baby.¡± She hups into my good ear.

    ¡°I missed you too¡­¡± I trail off with the word Mom on the tip of my tongue. I¡¯ve been calling her Mom inside my head for a long time, but I¡¯ve never actually said aloud. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t bring myself to say it now. She has been more of a mom to me than my biological mom ever was.

    Still, something holds me back. Like a small voice in the back of my head telling me not to do it. I know it¡¯s stupid, but part of me thinks that once I call them Mom and Dad, they won¡¯t want me anymore, just like my actual parents never wanted me.

    ¡°Now, let me get a quick hug in before you smother the girl,¡± my dad¡¯s deep voice fills my ears. My mom lets go of me, but her expression tells me she is not happy about it. She sits, and my dad wraps his arms around me, pulling me into a bear hug. He ces a kiss on the top of my head and pulls away enough for me to look at his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you take off like that again. We were so worried about you,¡± he tells me, his voice filled with emotion and his eyes watery. I¡¯ve never seen him like this, and knowing I caused him to be this sad has guilt gnawing on my conscience.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologize wholeheartedly, realizing how selfish I was not to tell them I was leaving. I just couldn¡¯t risk them going to La.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s in the past. We¡¯re just so happy to have you back. Let¡¯s enjoy dinner.¡± My dad squeezes my arms onest time, and we both take our seats.

    The waiteres in a momentter, taking our drink order and reading us the daily special while I look at him dumbfounded.

    What the hell is Foie Gras and Escargot?

    La must be a mind reader because as soon as the waiter leaves, he exins, ¡°Foie Gras is duck liver and Escargots are snails.¡±

    Ewe. I won¡¯t be eating that.

    I refrain from gagging, but La stillughs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they have normal foods like steak, chicken, and lobster.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the chicken then.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let La order for you. He¡¯ll order something you like,¡± my mom coos.

    ¡°He might need to order for all of us,¡± my dad chimes in with a chuckle. ¡°I have no idea what half of this stuff is.¡±

    ¡°Everything is pretty good here. This is my boss¡¯s favorite ce. We used to get stuff delivered from here all the time.¡±

    I take in the conversation between La and my parents, and a pit forms in my stomach. There is a familiarity to the way they talk like they have known each other for a long time, which is a harsh reminder of the fact that they do.

    They¡¯ve known each other for years, probably talked weekly if not daily. They just did all of it behind my back. Of course, I already knew this, but having it rubbed into my face has another tidal wave of betrayal pulling me below water. That and the constant reminder of the letter I found in La¡¯s kitchen.

    The guilt I felt only minutes ago transforms into anger. I was right not to tell them where I was going because they would have told him. They were always on his side and never on mine.

    My mom taps my arm, getting my attention. ¡°Do you like the house La bought for you guys?¡±

    Of course, she knows about the house. I bet the only thing she doesn¡¯t know about is the other woman he loves.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess.¡± I shrug, annoyed by the way my mom talks about La.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± La asks, covering his hand with mine.

    I pull my hand away before his warmth can seep into my skin. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    La gives me a sideways look but doesn¡¯t push me any further.

    The next thirty minutes are spent pretending I am fine while I watch my parents act like La is my boyfriend, and they are the doting parents approving of him being just that.

    ¡°You were right, La, everything is delicious here.¡± The more my mom talks about how great everything is, the bitter taste in my mouth grows. Unfortunately, she is talking a lot, probably because of the expensive wine she has been drinking.

    ¡°I wish Carter was here,¡± I blurt out, knowing that it will agitate the hell out of La. Just as I hoped, his whole body goes rigid next to me, and he white knuckles the fork.

    ¡°Why would you need Carter if you have La here?¡± My mom giggles and takes another sip of her wine.

    ¡°He is my friend, and I miss him.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have left for so long. No one stopped you from calling him,¡± La tells me, annoyancecing his voice.

    ¡°You stopped me. You stopped me from contacting anyone because I knew as soon as I did, they would tell you where I was.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s so bad about that? La only wants what¡¯s best for you,¡± my father exins. ¡°The same goes for us. We only want to keep you safe. We want you to be happy. That¡¯s what every parent wants-¡±

    ¡°You are not my parents!¡± Ish out, making my mom flinch like I pped her. I want to feel sorry, want to apologize, but the anger boiling inside of me won¡¯t let me. They hurt me, and now it¡¯s my turn to hurt them.

    ¡°ire, you don¡¯t mean that.¡± La reaches for me, but I recoil from his touch.

    ¡°I mean it. They are not my parents, and you are not my boyfriend, so let¡¯s not pretend we are.¡± I get up from my chair. ¡°Thanks for dinner, but I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Without saying goodbye, I walk away from the table and out of the room. I don¡¯t need to hear La¡¯s footsteps behind me to know he is there. I would prefer to walk out of here on my own, but it¡¯s not like I have a car or a ce to stay.

    I have nothing. Ipletely depend on La, and I¡¯ve never hated that more than in this moment.

    I don¡¯t stop walking until I¡¯m standing in front of the restaurant and don¡¯t know where else to go. Laes up beside me, but I don¡¯t look at him. Silently, we walk to the car, where he opens the door for me. I get in, mumbling a thanks out of politeness.

    Just as he gets into the driver¡¯s seat, his phone rings. I watch him retrieve it from his pocket and frown at the screen. As soon as I see his expression, I know something is wrong.

    Can this night get any worse?

 197

    La

    Tonight wasn¡¯t supposed to end like this. After dinner, we were supposed to head home, and spend all evening together, tangled in one another¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who called you?¡± ire asks with fervor.

    My mood dove straight off a cliff when I saw Julian¡¯s name sh across the screen of my phone. The need to punch something just to punch it pulsed through my veins.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Thest thing I want to do is expose ire to more darkness, to carry her into the pitch ck with me, but I¡¯m not given a choice tonight. If I don¡¯t do this job right now, then I might as well sell the house and take ire back to that piece of shit apartment. To let Julian down wasn¡¯t an option. He barely trusts me now, and I know I must work my way back up thedder.

    I¡¯m lucky he didn¡¯t kill me when he had the chance.

    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s going on, La?¡± ire presses for an answer once more, and I slow and turn down an alleyway. ¡°Was it your girlfriend? Is something wrong with her?¡±

    Girlfriend?

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I¡¯m seriously confused by her question.

    ¡°I know, La. I saw the note¡­ the letter you wrote and left in the kitchen drawer. I read it. I know you¡¯re in love with someone else.¡±

    Christ.

    ¡°Fuck, ire. Is that why you left?¡± Her silence is more than enough to answer that question, and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been this stupid. How could I forget about that fucking letter? Everything is making sense now. Why she left, why she suddenly pushed me away. I figured it was because I took her roughly that night, skipping the roses and sunshine when I should have known there was more to it.

    ¡°ire, listen to me.¡± Just as I stop at a red light, I grab her arm and force her to face me. I need her to get every single word of what I¡¯m about to say. ¡°I wrote that letter to push you away, to make you hate me because I thought I wasn¡¯t good enough for you. But I couldn¡¯t go through with it, so I never gave it to you. Nothing you read on that piece of paper is true. There is no one else, only you. You are the only person I have ever loved.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her mouth stays open, permanently forming an O.

    Wide-eyed, I can see her brain working, thinking back to thest six months and everything she thought about me that wasn¡¯t true. So much wasted time all because I didn¡¯t throw the fucking note away.

    ¡°I promise you, there has been no one else. I haven¡¯t been with anyone else in years. It¡¯s only you, ire. It¡¯s only ever been you. Always.¡±

    ¡°La¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I should have talked to you instead of leaving.¡± She tries to turn away from me, obviously ashamed of her actions, but I won¡¯t let her. I don¡¯t care what happened in the past. I only care about today, tomorrow, and our future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, baby. All that matters is that we are together now.¡±

    She gives me a smile, but it¡¯s weak. ¡°So, what was the phone call about?¡±

    ¡°I have a job to do, something that can¡¯t wait. It¡¯s time-sensitive.¡± I let go of her and look ahead, through the windshield. I can¡¯t bear to look her in the eyes, too afraid to see what might be there.

    Disappointment, or maybe even fear?

    ¡°A job? Like¡­.¡± Her voice tapers off, and we both know what she was going to say.

    I park the car right outside the back of the bar Julian said to go to and turn the lights off. There¡¯s a very dim streetlight that illuminates the alleyway, making it possible for me to see anyone who walks out that back door.

    Turning in my seat, I face ire. She¡¯s watching me with sadness in her eyes. I have to exin myself before this goes bad, and I risk losing her again.

    ¡°When I met you, I was working for this man named Julian. I betrayed him when you were kidnapped to save you. Then when you disappeared, I was pissed and had no idea where you could be. His wife was kidnapped by the same family, and I helped him get her back. A truce formed between us, and he brought me back under his wing. He asked me to do some work for him and earn my way back into his life. He understood why I did what I did, even if he didn¡¯t agree with it. If I don¡¯t do this job, if I let him down, there is no getting away. I¡¯m in the mob, and there is no way out, ire. I don¡¯t want to scare you or bring you any more pain. After tonight, you will never be brought into my darkness again.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill someone?¡± Her throat bobs.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I tell her, unable to lie. In a second, she¡¯ll see me do it, so what¡¯s the point in hiding it. ¡°I need you to stay in the car, though. Do not get out. No matter what you see.¡±

    She looks mortified but nods her head, yes.

    My stomach knots and tightens to the point of pain. I reach across the car and into the glove box, pulling my gun out. The blood in my veins pumps a little faster, and a spark of adrenaline ignites as I lift the weapon.

    It feels perfect in my hand. Exhaling, I allow myself to sink into the role of being a killer and reach for the door handle.

    ire¡¯s hand grabs onto my shoulder, halting me. ¡°Please, be careful,¡± she says, her entire body tight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Stay in the car, please,¡± I say and push the door open. Right as I step out of the car, the backdoor to the bar opens, and the person I¡¯m looking fores stumbling out. I close the door to the SUV without looking back at ire and approach the woman.

    Killing women is my least favorite thing to do. It affects me differently, makes me feel weak and sick. Like I¡¯m a bastard or something.

    My boots p against the pavement with each step I take.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I yell, causing the woman to stop in her tracks.

    I need to get a good look at her to verify so I don¡¯t end up killing an innocent person. I pull out my cell phone and pull up the image attached to the message.

    My eyes scan the picture, like I¡¯m taking a photo of it: heart-shaped face, dark hair, green eyes, and full lips. The woman in this picture appears young and happy. I don¡¯t care to know what got her to this point in life. Usually, it involves drugs or a debt that was left unpaid, and as sad as it is, someone else¡¯s problems aren¡¯t my own. In my eyes, this is merely a job.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The woman narrows her gaze at me as she whirls around. We¡¯re less than five feet away from each other now.

    Green eyes that are dull andcking life. Brown matted hair that could use a washing and brush. Her face is sunken in, and there are dark bags under her eyes.

    ¡°Are you Missy?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Depends, who¡¯s asking? You looking for a good time, baby?¡± I want to fucking vomit when she takes a step toward me.

    My fingers grip my gun, and I pull it out, pointing the muzzle right at her forehead.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± she shrieks at the sight of my gun. At least she¡¯s not running.

    ¡°Wait!¡± another voice calls, and I realize in an instant that it¡¯s ire. For one brief second, I take my eyes off the hit and turn to find ire rushing toward us. ¡°Wait, La! That¡¯s my mom,¡± ire yells, and I stagger backward,pletely fucking shocked.

    Suddenly, I¡¯m caught between hell and a rock.

    Her mom?

    ¡°My ireBear, is that really you?¡± The woman takes a wobbly step toward ire, who¡¯s shocked, sad expression has me lowering my gun. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much! I looked everywhere for you.¡±

    For once in my life, I don¡¯t know if I can go through with a kill. I¡¯ve already killed her father. I don¡¯t know that I can be responsible for both of her parents¡¯ lives.

    It¡¯s obvious that ire¡¯s mother never cared about her. If she had, she would¡¯ve found her. It wouldn¡¯t have been hard.

    ¡°Your father, he took you from me. Took everything from me,¡± ire¡¯s mother snaps angrily. I look between ire and her mother. What the fuck do I do?

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you.¡± ire seems more shocked than anything. Like she¡¯s looking at a ghost. ¡°Why¡­ why did you leave?¡±

    ¡°Oh, baby, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to. But your father¡­ he made me.¡±

    ire frowns, and I want to sweep her into my arms and return her to the car and forget that the second half of this day ever happened. What the fuck am I supposed to do?

    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you take me with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby girl. I couldn¡¯t, but that¡¯s all in the past. Come here. Let me at least hug you,¡± her mother croaks.

    ire crosses the space that separates them and wraps her arms around her mother. In an instant, everything goes from bad to fucking worse. ire¡¯s mother pulls a knife from who fucking knows where, and whirls ire around, pressing the de against her throat.

    My heart does a backflip in my chest, and I lift my gun, ready to shoot the bitch right between her eyes.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± I say through my teeth as calmly as I can.

    Sheughs. ¡°Give me all the money you got, or I¡¯m slitting her throat.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± ire cries out.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t hurt your own daughter, would you?¡± I ask, knowing damn well that she would. The feral look in her eyes tells me she would do just about anything for some cash, even kill the person she gave birth to.

    ¡°Do you really think I care about her?¡± She presses the de harder against her throat. ire gasps and a small bead of blood appears on the de. ¡°I left her with her father, hoping he would finish the job that the doctor fucked up when I went to get an abortion.¡±

    The color drains from ire¡¯s face, and the air around us bes electrically charged. Something bad is about to happen. I can feel it in my gut; the gush of something ugly fills the air.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± I order.

    ire and I lock gazes and without a word said, she ms her elbow into her mother¡¯s side. The knife tters to the ground, and all I can think of is to protect ire. My goal has always been and always will be to protect her.

    I don¡¯t hesitate when I pull the trigger. My ears ring as the bullet leaves the chamber and lodges itself right between her mother¡¯s eyes. One secondter, she falls backward, crumpling to the pavement like a rag doll. I rush to ire¡¯s side and take her into my arms. This is so fucked up, so wrong. All I want to do is take her pain away and make sure she is safe, but I keep fucking up.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I think so,¡± she says with a hoarse voice.

    Shoving my gun into the holster at my hip, I carry her back to the SUV. I buckle her into the seat and rip out of the alleyway, leaving before police can arrive. My heart pummels my chest as I drive us home and park in the driveway.

    In the ten minutes it took to get here, she still hasn¡¯t said anything.

    Her silence is overwhelming, and it terrifies me. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ve lost her, that I¡¯ve hurt her. Yeah, her mom said some really shitty things and held a knife to her throat, but was that worthy of death? I didn¡¯t think ire would think so, but I knew that if I didn¡¯t kill her, someone else would¡¯ve. Maybe I should¡¯ve let that person carry the weight of the hit.

    Now I risk losing everything. I don¡¯t regret killing ire¡¯s mom. She deserved to die, for more than one reason, but the most important being that she threatened my butterfly¡¯s life.

    I can¡¯t take the silence any longer and slip out of the car, jogging around to the passenger side door. ire doesn¡¯t flinch or even move as I snake an arm under her knees and another behind her neck and pick her up. I tuck her against my chest, expecting her to sob at any second.

    I¡¯m not sure how, but I get us inside the house and close the door. I carry her up to our bedroom, turn on the light, and ce her on the bed, not releasing her for even a second as I do.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you.¡± I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life apologizing to her if I have to.

    She lifts her head and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m so shocked by the words, I almost think she didn¡¯t say them at all.

    ¡°Why? That was your mother, and I¡¯ve taken both parents from you. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry for bringing you into this fucked up world.¡±

    ire pulls away and cups me by the cheek. Her hand is tiny and fragile like ss. Tears glisten in her eyes. Fuck, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do if they fall.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry I met you that day years ago, La, and I¡¯m not sorry that you killed my father or that you killed my mother. They were never my parents, maybe by birth and blood, but physically and emotionally, they were nothing. Blood doesn¡¯t make you family, and I¡¯m the one that¡¯s sorry. I should have realized this before today. Tracy and Steven are my real parents. All you did was kill two people who didn¡¯t deserve to live.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for¡­¡±

    ire cuts me off, ¡°I do. I hurt Steven and Tracy. I hurt you, and I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to understand what I have right in front of me. I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to realize I love you. That I¡¯ve always loved you. I wanted to hurt you the same way you hurt me. I felt abandoned every time you left, even though I knew you were just trying to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I squeeze my eyes shut. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me you for hating me, ire, not after everything that I¡¯ve put you through.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, stupid. I love you,¡± she says, and her lips find mine in the dark, sealing her fate for life. She loves me, and I love her, which means I¡¯m never letting her go.

    I pull back from the kiss, my cock swelling in my dress cks. I want to fuck her right now, but it¡¯s not really a good time.

    ¡°I hope you know what this means.¡± I smile.

    ¡°That we can get a dog?¡± She smirks.

    ¡°No¡­ I mean, yeah, I guess, but that¡¯s not what it means. It means you¡¯re mine, forever. Do you want that? To be mine forever?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, let me think about it.¡± She giggles, and the sound warms me all over. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what I want. I think I¡¯ve loved you since the day I met you.¡±

    ¡°Good, because you¡¯ll never be rid of me. No matter where you run, I will find you. Mine. Forever. Always.¡±

 Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ire

    Time feels different once you find the things that bring you joy in life. That night in the alley changed my life forever. It made me see what was right in front of me, made me realize I had everything I could¡¯ve ever wanted. All I had to do was open my eyes.

    It didn¡¯t take long at all for me to meet the man known as Julian. Intense, dark, and brooding Julian. He was the reason we were on the run for such a long time and why La had to hide me. He was also the one and only reason La found me, so while tragic events that involved him ripped us apart, he brought us back together again.

    La grips my hand beneath the table while Elena, Julian¡¯s beautiful wife, presents the cupcakes she made for dessert. I know if they can be happy and have children in this world, surely we can, too.

    Elena beams as she grabs a cupcake from the tray and peels the liner back. ¡°ire, you must try the chocte ones. I put little choctes inside that practically melt in your mouth when you bite into them.¡±

    I smile and help myself to one, letting go of La¡¯s hand to do so.

    ¡°Yes, Elena has be quite the cook, but only after burning the house down a time or two.¡± Julian snickers before taking a drink of his bourbon. Elena res at him over her shoulder.

    ¡°I love cooking too. Maybe we could get together and have an evening of baking?¡± Fallon, Markus¡¯s wife, suggests.

    She¡¯s quiet and sweet. Markus, on the other hand, is terrifying with his stocky frame and pensive stare. And when he smiles, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s smiling because he¡¯s joyful, but because he just stabbed you in the heart, and he¡¯s happy about it.

    ¡°I thought you said it wasn¡¯t like that¡­¡± Markus taunts and elbows La in the side, a shadow of a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°At the time, it wasn¡¯t.¡± La shrugs.

    I take a bite of the cupcake Elena gave me. The delicious vor of chocte explodes against my tongue, and I barely stop myself from moaning at the taste.

    Damn, that¡¯s a good cupcake.

    ¡°Right, so how did that happen?¡± Markus points at my already swelling stomach.

    A giggle slips past my lips, and La¡¯s gaze bes icy. I¡¯m twenty weeks pregnant and enjoying every minute. As soon as we found out, we were over the moon.

    I wasn¡¯t sure that I would ever want kids in this world that we¡¯re in, but Julian and Elena easily changed my mind with their children.

    ¡°I said at the time, asshole. You want me to kick your ass?¡± La rests his fist against the table.

    ¡°You could try.¡± Markus snickers, and Fallon rolls her eyes at her husband.

    ¡°Stop instigating fights,¡± Fallon shoos.

    ¡°Boys, there will be no bloodshed during dinner time,¡± Elena adds, pointing her finger at both men.

    ¡°Fine, but next time we get in the ring, I¡¯m kicking your ass.¡± La smirks.

    ¡°You can try.¡± Markus leans back in his chair unphased.

    ¡°How about I shoot both of you, and we don¡¯t have to listen to your arguing anymore?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes glint with mischief.

    This is easily the best day ever. Never did I think I would be here having a conversation like this. I finish my cupcake, and La and I get ready to leave. We say our goodbyes and exchange hugs, promising to do a girls¡¯ lunch soon.

    As we step outside, and La helps me into the SUV, my phone rings. Mom shes across the screen, and I press the green answer key as I bring the phone to my ear.

    ¡°Hello, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Hello, sweetie. I wanted to let you know I ordered some clothing for the baby.¡±

    I smile, not only because of how caring and supportive they are, but because after all this time, I could finally allow myself to call them Mom and Dad.

    ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl yet,¡± I exim.

    La and I decided to wait to find out the sex of the baby, to let it be a surprise.

    ¡°I know, I know, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m going to send you a picture of the onesie I got. You¡¯re going to love it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I will. I¡¯ve loved everything you¡¯ve bought so far.¡±

    ¡°I got to go, honey. Dad needs help in the kitchen with dinner. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    The words used to be foreign, but now they¡¯re an everyday urrence. I know with them and La by my side, I¡¯ll never be alone again. They¡¯re my family.

    ¡°She bought more clothes?¡± La asks, already knowing the answer.

    He navigates the car onto the road, driving us home.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s excited about the baby. Probably more excited than us.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt that.¡± La looks between the road and me. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would ever find love or have kids, but I did, and I¡¯m fucking excited as hell to have a baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Same. I¡¯m thankful that everything turned out the way it was supposed to.¡±

    ¡°You were always meant to be my butterfly¡­¡± La says, grabbing my hand and cing a kiss on the top of it. I shiver at the touch of his lips on my skin.

    My core tightens, and instantly I want to climb him like a tree. I tell myself it¡¯s just the pregnancy hormones, but it¡¯s more than that.

    ¡°You look absolutely beautiful tonight.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Only tonight?¡± I tease.

    ¡°I fuck you so much that you beg me to stop. I¡¯m positive you know I think you look sexy as fuck all the time.¡±

    He¡¯s not lying, his appetite for sex and me is through the roof. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, he wants me more. As if the fact that my stomach being swollen isn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°I know you think I¡¯m beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Not just beautiful, but perfect. You¡¯re everything, ire, and I¡¯m thankful that you gave me a second chance because now I get to watch you fly. I get to see you smile, and that¡¯s all that I¡¯ve ever wanted. Your happiness is mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy because of you.¡± I beam.

    ¡°Good, because I¡¯m never letting you go.¡±

    And I¡¯m fine with that because I no longer want to be free of La.

 Epilogue 2

    ire

    When Julian offered to let us see one of his doctors, I wasn¡¯t sure about it. La urged me to at least go to the consultation appointment. The doctor was excellent and kinder than I expected.

    He exined the procedure and gave me time to think it over without being pushy.

    That night when we got home, I knew what the choice would be. I wanted to hear our daughter¡¯sughter, to not have to read lips in order to understand things or have someone speaking directly into my ear. The only way I could do any of those things was by going through with the surgery.

    The mere thought brought tears to my eyes.

    Sitting in the outpatient room, we wait for the doctor. La is nervous, his knee bouncing up and down while he clenches my hand in his. Our little girl is resting her head against his shoulder, watching me earnestly.

    She is the best thing to happen to me, aside from meeting her father, of course.

    ¡°I love you. Everything is going to be okay. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we will try something else. I won¡¯t stop until you hear again, just like you could before.¡±

    All I can do is smile. We didn¡¯t know if the new device would work, but anything was worth trying.

    The door to the room opens, and Dr. Rome walks in wearing his white coat. Now is the moment of truth. He smiles at me, obviously sensing my nervousness.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    I nod, feeling the urge to throw up. I¡¯ve never wanted something so badly before. Natalie lifts her head from La¡¯s shoulder, watching the doctor intently as he walks closer. Lifting his hand, he presses on something behind my ear.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± he questions, his voice booming in my ears.

    A slow smile spreads across my face. ¡°Say something.¡± I jerk my head toward La. His eyes arerge and excited.

    ¡°I love you.¡± The words are like a balm to my scarred heart.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°I love you, ire,¡± La repeats himself, his smile sorge it overtakes his face. Natalie blinks slowly and feeding off our energy, smiles and coos. Her baby voice fills my ears, and there is no sound quite like it.

    My hearing aid from before allowed me to hear but only small amounts. Everything was a whisper, and now, I can hear everything without missing a word.

    ¡°This is good. It looks like the surgery was a sess.¡± Dr. Rome beams, shing his white teeth. ¡°We will need to go over care instructions and such, and I would like you to schedule a follow up just so I can make sure everything is still going well.¡±

    ¡°Babababa¡­¡± Natalie squeals while reaching for me.

    The sound is so loud, I flinch, but still, the smile refuses to slip from my face. I would forever be grateful to hear her cries andughter.

    ¡°Of course, thank you for seeing us on such short notice.¡±

    You¡¯d be surprised what money, and a little fear, got you in this world. Julian Moretti had everyone in his pocket.

    ¡°It was my pleasure. Let me know if you need anything else. I¡¯ll send a nurse in to go over care instructions,¡± he says onest time before waving goodbye.

    Natalie practically leaps from her father¡¯s arms and into mine.

    ¡°Oh, my goodness, you¡¯re a daredevil.¡± I brush a few blonde curls out of her eyes before pressing a kiss to the crown of her head.

    ¡°The best part about you hearing isn¡¯t just the fact that you can now hear our daughter loud and clear.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then what is it?¡±

    A mischievous look flickers in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s that you will now be able to hear every moan and grunt I make as I fuck you raw, iming you as my wife over and over again.¡±

    Jesus, hearing him speak now. The deep, rough sound makes me shiver. My core tightening with anticipation.

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I smile, holding Natalie tighter to my chest. I have the best life a woman could ask for, and I¡¯m loved by a man who has never given up on me.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just a promise, ire. It¡¯s a vow, a goddamn guarantee. You¡¯re mine forever, and I¡¯ll make sure you hear just how much I love you every single day.¡±

    Tears fill my eyes but don¡¯t fall. Ever since that night when La saved me from my father, I felt broken.

    I¡¯m no longer broken.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I¡¯m happy, whole, and loved.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!